Harry Potter And The Prophecy True

potter and the prophecy true chapter one

the night sky was clear and warm, bringing with it the usual aromas of dinners being barbequed outdoors, roses in bloom and freshly mowed lawns. the sounds of children running through the alley, gravel crunching beneath the tires of expensive cars and night birds calling for silence echoed up the distance to the second floor window, left open for the return of a large white owl. all was calm and peaceful. summer had arrived at last and brought with it a cooler june than last year, but hot nevertheless. sitting in front of the window, several pieces of parchment strung about the old desk, was a rather good-looking young man with jet black hair that seemed to have a mind of its own; never straight, always messy. beneath the bangs hanging over his forehead that was long overdue for trimming, was hiding an unusual mark, one given to him as a baby to mark him as an equal. harry potter, the-boy-who-lived, the-boy-who-battled-the-dark-lord was now theboy-who-grew-up. a huge accomplishment for a young man nearing his seventeenth birthday. an even larger accomplishment for any man who had spent the past six years battling the darkest, most evil wizard known to history. the top of the old desk held several letters, both received and written. a small dimly lit lamp sat next to him, illuminating the contents with a soft glow. a picture of an attractive young red head smiled up at him from where it sat on the desk, waving to him from its magical canvas. ginny weasley, the only girl in his life, the only girl he ever loved and knew he ever would, had fought by his side for two years running. she had proven herself a worthy adversary, a strong independent and determined witch and a very passionate lover. beside her stood another picture of two people smiling happily from their frame. they too waved magically back to him, the man much like harry had messy black hair and woman, very beautiful and happy with red hair. his parents, killed by voldemort, sacrificed to save his life. guilt was a constant with harry, who turned away from the sight to look back out the window. against the wall to his right sat a small, unmade bed. sheets lay stacked in a folded pile atop the mattress, with the thin blanket and flat, uncomfortable pillow on top. at the foot of the small bed was a large wooden trunk, the lid open to reveal the number of books, clothes, pictures and a thin sleek looking broomstick. robes of red and gold, black and velvet lay folded neatly in one corner of the box, packages of cakes, candies and tricks stacked tightly opposite them. books with unusual names like "magical theories throughout the ages", "magic creatures past and present" and "defense against the dark arts: volume seven", lay among the rest of the items in the center. among the belongings, a thin black piece of wood laid on top the clothes, while another, an older brown one lay next to it. wands, toys to the common child, held great powers and magic when used by one skilled and trained in such tasks. if anyone were to look into the trunk, they would think its contents odd, but to harry it was his life. sounds of anger made their way up the stairs and through the closed door. the booming voice of uncle vernon was nothing unusual, nor was the whining tone of dudley. aunt petunia's pitiful cries of complaints and excuses mingled in the

middle of the other two and harry listened, shaking his head in disgust. mrs. mcpherson, the new neighbor who had moved in next door during the winter, along with her two young sons, listened at the shouting from her backyard, where she was digging in the garden. she sat up when she heard vernon shouting about another shirt ruined by a careless iron and dudley complain that he would have to drop out of his boxing matches, due to his sudden weight loss. the woman, from what harry had overheard petunia complaining about, was a young divorcee, "a tramp on the run" as she explained it. she and her young children, michael aged seven and daniel aged five had moved from scotland to be closer to her family and start over. there had been a number of run-ins between the two families since summer began and dudley had returned home from school. michael had been the favorite punching bag of the robust dudley for the past three weeks. even the police had come to intervene on two separate occasions. mrs. mcpherson had warned vernon and petunia, that if her boys sported one more black eye, one more bruise or one more item stolen (bikes had been taken and sold by dudley and his friends last week) she would file charges and have the bully arrested. since then, vernon and petunia had been forced to keep 'duddykins' inside or in the back yard. neither of which he liked much and made certain everyone knew it. it didn't help to make amends between the two neighbors after harry returned home. mrs. mcpherson had heard the rumors spread by the dursleys about him and where he spent his summer months, but a sudden halt had come to all of them the week he returned from hogwart's. harry was doing his usual chores, pulling weeds, cleaning the front lawn, mowing and spreading manure when a car belonging to dudley's friend roland (a new boy converted by the group of thugs) came racing down the street. daniel had been out in the street while his older brother michael taught him to use his new roller blades he'd gotten for his birthday the day before. michael had managed to get out of the street, but that left little daniel alone and terrified as a racing car sped toward him. harry had seen this and using the wand he had always kept hidden in the pocket of his pants, he managed to cause the engine to explode, the bonnet to flip up and the car to spin out of control, running dead on into vernon's new company car. harry ran into the street, gathering the boy in his strong arms and pulling him out of danger. once he was certain the two boys were safe, he stormed over to dudley's friend, who was crawling out of the smashed car. by now the dursleys and their neighbors were outside watching. vernon was shouting about his car and dudley was laughing at the spectacle his friend made. without thought of consequences, harry moved toward the scene filled with laughter from dudley and roland and shouting from vernon and petunia. he stepped up between the oversized figure of dudley and his tall scrawny, blond haired friend. the look of intent anger blazed in harry's emerald eyes and the two stopped laughing immediately. harry drew his arm back, letting it swing full force into the pointed, earring clad face of roland. the boy staggered backwards, his nose broken and bleeding, tears streaming down his face. dudley took a step backwards as harry turned to face him. thinking him clever, the fat fist of his cousin curled and swung toward harry, who ducked easily out of the way, bringing a fist of his own up into the other boy's blubbery stomach. dudley gasped for air and tried to stand up, but was caught by a second blow, harder and filled with years of penned up anger, square in his face. petunia screeched, vernon roared and dudley cried. "clean this bloody mess up," harry shouted above the noise. "and you, get the hell out of this neighborhood and the next time you enter it, do so on foot. if you so

much as come near another child, i'll have worse for you than you've already had." roland staggered back to his busted up car, tossing the fender into the broken side window, before turning the key. the engine turned over after several tries, growling painfully to life. harry watched as he drove it out of private drive, clunking and clinging as it left. he rounded on dudley and his parents, fists balled and a look of warning they had never seen shining on his face. "get a broom and dustbin and clean up this mess," harry ordered. vernon stood up from where he leaned across his bleeding son inspecting his broken nose, confronting harry face to face. "how dare you boy?" he snarled. "who do you think you are, raising a hand to my son? i've had enough of you and your kind. i want you out of my house immediately." "i'll leave when it's time and not a second before," harry said in a soft, deadly tone. he stood his ground against vernon, his anger matching and defeating the older man's temper. vernon stared at harry; open mouthed and gasping for something to say. his face a deep shade of purple, his eyes wide with disbelief. "if you had better control over that fat elephant, this would never have happened," harry continued, just loud enough for the neighbors to hear, who smiled and chuckled behind them. "he has terrorized every child within five kilometers and it's time it stopped. and for your information," he continued, this time low enough the neighbors couldn't hear him. "my kind would have turned that tub of lard into a greased pig and barbequed him over an open pit." harry returned to the two boys standing near their mother, sobbing into her skirts. he knelt down to them, ignoring the whispers of those watching and gently touched their shoulders. "you'll be all right," harry promised them, smiling as they turned tear soaked faces toward him. "if that hippo so much as looks at you cross eyed, you tell me and i'll take care of him. all right?" the boys smiled, hugging harry's neck tightly. "how can i ever thank you?" mrs. mcpherson asked, tears choking in her throat. harry smiled at her before he stood up and glanced across his shoulder to see dudley, broom in hand sweeping up the broken glass. "don't worry about it, i'm just glad i was out here," he told her with a smile more friendlily than she would have expected from the neighbors 'delinquent nephew'. the woman smiled back, reaching up and hugging the young man's neck, tears dripping to his shirtless shoulder. since that day, the neighbors made a point of smiling and waving to harry whenever he was out. no more thought was given to the rumors and lies spread by the dursleys. mrs. mcpherson brought him iced teas and lemonade, cookies, biscuits and cakes when she saw him slaving away in the front yard, making vernon insist he remain in the backyard if he ever wanted to leave the house again, which of course he didn't. mrs. figg stopped by a number of times, smiling and patting harry on

the arm, assuring him he had changed a lifetime of hatred and misgivings. even mr. and mrs. harvey, the neighbors across the street from the dursleys stopped by late last friday, introducing harry to their fourteen-year-old daughter, fresh from boarding school in france. the girl was attractive enough with long blonde hair and bright blue eyes. her creamy complexion tinted repeatedly with a deep shade of pink, as her parents tried to persuade harry to come by for tea. harry smiled even now, as he looked out the window at the neighbor, waving back when she saw him sitting by the window. he thought back on that first day, thankful for the ministry not knowing of his use of magic. the only thing that had saved him from receiving a visit from the ministry or from receiving another owl telling him he was expelled from school was that he had used his mother's wand. thought lost sixteen years ago, harry had discovered quite accidentally, that the ministry had removed their watch over it, which meant he could do as much magic as he pleased without repercussions. the sound of heavy footsteps on the carpet echoed up the stairs, a loud knock pounding at his door. harry drew a deep breath. it was seven fifteen, which meant that his aunt's attempt at muggle cooking was ready to be sampled. harry stood from his chair, as the door swung open. filling the threshold was the large frame of uncle vernon, an angry look twisting his face as he watched harry pull the shirt he had tossed to his bed across his muscular frame. "get downstairs for supper. and do not sit in front of an open window in that condition again," vernon snapped. "if you wish to expose your nudity for that whore of yours, then you will do so away from my home. we are respectable people and do not allow such perversions here." harry walked to his trunk, removed his mother's wand from where he had left it and tucked it inside his pocket, keeping his shirt unbuttoned. he rounded on the older man, staring boldly, daringly into his porky face. "watch you tongue old man," harry warned. "ginny weasley is the daughter of the minster of magic and my future bride. you will respect her name, even if she is not around. and as for the neighbors, i doubt there's much you have to worry about. they have seen your true colors. and lastly, if i looked like you or dudley, i would definitely keep covered up, perhaps even with a coat and blanket." "think yourself clever do you boy?" vernon snapped, watching the smile that crept the corners of harry's mouth up. "not really, but compared to you, i'm a bloody genius." harry pushed his way past the older man, smiling contently as he made his way to the kitchen. he passed the small cupboard beneath the stairs and frowned. so much had happened to him since he was forced to live in there, so much life and death had occurred around him. he had gone from a frightened child to a powerful wizard. he had moved past an existence of hate and neglect, to a world of love and passion, a world where he belonged and after this next year, would never again leave. inside the kitchen, harry found dudley and petunia already seated at the large table, dirty dishes from the morning and noon meals strung about the kitchen, the table sticky with spilled food dried rather than wiped up. the smell of burnt meat

assured harry that an attempt at cooking had indeed occurred, the small charred hockey pucks sitting in the center of the table confirmed his thoughts. a plastic bowl of canned vegetables sat nearby, melted from too long microwaved, half cooked potatoes sat on each plate, (nobody caring who got the larger one any more) wilted lettuce made up a salad and weak ice tea awaited untasted in the dirty cups next to the paper plates. harry smiled to himself as he sat down at the table. the kitchen had been redecorated since last he was home, no expense had been spared with the new appliances of every design adorning the massive room and still petunia had yet to master their use. she complained about the items being foreign made and her being unable to understand their technologies. harry knew however without a doubt, she had relied upon the use of his mother's wand more than she claimed. misty, his childhood house elf was the results of her proudly dressed family and sparkling clean home. since harry took both away, the muggle world had set into the wizardfree, 'freak-free' home as petunia and vernon called it. she was at long last forced to accept the life she had designed for herself. "what happened to the pork chops?" vernon growled as he joined the three at the table. harry nearly choked on his laughter, forcing himself to drink the weak tea quickly. "it's not my fault vernon," petunia whined again. "that blasted stove does not cook according to the proper settings. how am i supposed to make a decent meal with this second rate equipment?" "you were the one who chose that stove, not to mention the dishwasher, the microwave, the disposal, the trash masher, the icebox, the washer and the dryer," vernon shouted back, as harry and dudley did their usual ignoring the two, forcing themselves to eat the food at hand. "you would think that for the money i spent on this blasted house, there would be something in it that worked properly." "do not raise your voice at me, vernon dursley!" petunia shouted, causing the occupants at the table to stop eating in mid-bite, staring at the woman in shock. "i have tried my best to make this a happy home. i cook and clean and wash and iron and do i ever hear a single word of thanks? no. what i hear are complaints. well i've had enough. if you think you can do better, then you just do that. right now. get up and make a new dinner, everything you could possibly need is in the icebox and the cupboards. i'm going to have a drink." harry turned to vernon as did dudley, watching the purple-faced man grunt angrily. "that's exactly what i'll do," yelled vernon, gathering the paper plates and throwing them into the trash, food and all. "you two go to your rooms immediately. i'll call you when a proper supper is ready." harry and dudley stood from the table at once, practically running out of the room. "bloody hell," dudley said, actually speaking to harry. "i think they've both gone mad." "it would seem a likely conclusion," harry said, unwilling to discuss the subject

further. it wasn't like his cousin to speak with him, much less civilly. i didn't know how to deal with it and felt off centered. "do you eat real food at the school of yours?" dudley asked, stopping harry from entering his room. "yes, why?" "what kinds of food?" "all kinds. loads of it. why?" "the nurse at school told mum and dad my diet isn't working," dudley said with a bitter expression. "they have me on pills and they measure my meals like a bloody baby. i haven't had a decent meal since last summer." harry frowned at the boy, and then drew a deep breath. what the hell was he thinking? he was actually feeling sorry for the overstuffed git. "come with me," harry said in a soft growl. he opened his bedroom door, then stood aside as his portly cousin entered, cautiously stepping to the middle of the room. harry opened his trunk; pulling out the package hagrid had sent him yesterday. he handed it to dudley, grinding his teeth. it wasn't as if he was actually considering eating the cookies contained inside, but he wasn't planning on giving them to dudley either. who would have guessed that he was feeling bloody sorry for the fat glutton? 'what is it?" dudley asked pulling the string that held the box shut. he peeked inside as if expecting to see a snake jump out at him. immediately he tossed the lid aside and began stuffing the treats into his mouth. "easy there big boy," harry warned. "hagrid means well, but his food is less than digestible." "are you nuts?" dudley snorted, sitting on the bed, his mouth full. "these are fantastic. got any more?" harry frowned. he must have been hungry to think hagrid's cooking was good. reaching back into his trunk, harry pulled out another package. not once did dudley ask if there were tricks involved or anything that could possibly create a recurrence to his last encounter with wizard food. instead he greedily accepted the second package from misty and tore it opened as well. inside were a number of tiny tarts, pastries and pies. harry really wasn't looking forward to eating them, since they were over a month old. he had received them from his house elf shortly after returning from his battle with the death eaters, and had yet to have a chance to open it. besides, he had a fresh batch from the little elf that was securely hidden beneath the floorboard under his bed, along with a package from ron and another from hermione. ginny had sent a package just that morning with chocolates, which he had eaten while thinking of her. his heart ached to be with her, his arms felt empty and his lips felt cold and dry.

"what's that?" dudley gasped, glancing to harry's desk, seeing the large eagle owl sitting on the windowsill. harry stepped to it, took the envelope from it and offered it a treat from hedwig's cage. the bird ate it happily, then spread its wings and flew off into the night sky. "what is it? another letter from those freaky...i mean those friends of yours?" dudley stopped, glancing down to the floor causing harry to turn and look at him. he was used to his friends being called names by his muggle relations, but he wasn't used to his cousin changing descriptions in mid sentence. "it's from a classmate," harry said with a frown, both from dudley's reactions as well as the sender of the parchment he held in his hand. it was sealed with a silver snake, the scrawling letters in malfoy's hand. "not a friend?" "i'm not sure what to call him," harry answered honestly, tossing the letter aside. he wasn't about to open his mail with his cousin looking over his shoulder. "not going to open it?" dudley asked, stuffing another tart in his oversized mouth. "no. i don't really care what it says," he lied. at least he pulled off the charade well enough to stop the porky sized boy from asking any further questions. dudley looked around his cousin's room as he continued eating, seeing the moving pictures on the desk. "who are they?" he asked, pointing to the picture of lily and james potter. harry picked it up and smiled briefly. he loved to look at this picture. they looked so happy and full of love. no hint of the pain and torment that lay ahead of them. "it's my parents," harry said softly. "you look like them." "i'll take that as a compliment," harry replied, setting it back to the desk and glancing to picture of ginny, again pushing aside the pain of missing her. "that your girlfriend?" "yes." "she looks like those others who came here a couple years ago."

"she's their sister." "figures," dudley said, a hint of bitterness in his voice. "what's that supposed to mean?" "just that you would end up with the sister of your best friend. i hear that sort of thing happens. mum was the best friend of aunt marge when they were younger." dudley fell into silence as he looked again at the pictures. harry paced in front of the desk, glancing at the many parchments strung across it. he had letters that needed finishing and now one from malfoy that he was growing anxious to read. if only his cousin would leave, he could get back to what he was doing. "my mum said your mum was like her, normal," dudley said after a few minutes. "you mean a muggle," harry corrected. "yeah, whatever. how is it she ended up in the way she was?" "she was called to school by dumbledore, the headmaster and greatest wizard who ever lived." "but how was she called? i mean, if she wasn't like them." "she had talents that caught the attention of the governors and minister of magic. she displayed magical tendencies." "why was she called and my mum wasn't?" harry frowned at the boy sitting across from him. was he actually having a conversation with him? were they actually speaking of his parents and his world without criticism? "i've often wondered that myself," harry said honestly, leaning back against his desk. "ever wonder what life would have been like, if my mum had gotten a letter as well?" dudley asked in amusement. harry smiled. what would life have been like if petunia were a witch? "it would be interesting to find out," harry answered again, as uncle vernon's voice came booming from downstairs, calling them back to the kitchen. harry glanced at the clock. it had only been thirty minutes. what could he possibly have created in that short of time? "well, here we go again," dudley said, reluctantly setting the boxes aside. harry

smiled, lifting them from his bed. he was definitely going to have admit himself into st. mungo's when he left here. "take them," harry told the robust young man. "i can always get more." dudley's eyes widened, as did his fat lips, revealing a mouth full of discolored teeth. "thanks," he said happily, then hurried out of the room and into the one next to harry's. he emerged a few moments later, wiping the cream from his face. "come on," harry said in a hesitant amused tone. "we have another feast to endure." "blimey," dudley said in a hushed tone. "i'm actually looking forward to going back to school. at least there, i get to eat something that isn't burned or soggy." the smells that were coming out of the kitchen were actually inviting, as the two boys entered, looking around. vernon had cleaned every inch of the gleaming white and red tiled room. the table had been scrubbed, the dishes washed, the trash gathered and removed. the stove was cleaned, the floors swept and moped and the smells coming form the sink's disposal were no longer reeking through the room. the two glanced to each other again, and then sat cautiously at the table. the paper plates were missing and in their place were the good china and silver. milk had been poured into clean glasses, a fresh salad mixed together complete with tomatoes and carrots, beans had been cooked and mixed with a cheese sauce, a simple dish of fettuccini had been prepared, along with pan fried chicken breasts. along with this was a creamy desert of chocolate mouse and whipped cream. not exactly a feast comparable to hogwart's standards or even mrs. weasley's meals, but it smelled good and that was all that mattered. aunt petunia entered the kitchen from the sitting room, the results of her drink tinting her eyes red and twisting her words with a slight slur. she sat at the table across from her husband and inspected the table. vernon actually looked quite pleased with himself as he brought over the oven baked bread and joined them. "looks like you've been busy," petunia said bitterly. "just threw together a few things," vernon said proudly as harry and dudley began dishing up the meal. harry took a small amount of everything, almost afraid to eat it in case it didn't taste as good as it smelled. vernon frowned at him, slamming his fist on the table and causing all three of them to jump. "you had better get your fill boy," he snarled at harry, his eyes fusing angrily with him. "i don't want any of those freaks you call friends, coming here and accusing me of starving you." "i'm fine thank you," harry said, turning to see the frown from dudley. if harry

didn't know better, his cousin actually looked angry at his father's reactions. "better make certain it stays that way," vernon growled, serving up his own plate. harry and dudley glanced across to each other, raising eyebrows in question and support for the other as they drew deep breaths and stuffed their mouths full of the pasta dinner. much to their surprise, it was actually quite good. harry couldn't believe it. it was nearly as good as the meals aunt petunia made when she had use of his mother's wand. "this is great dad," dudley said, seeing the proud expression cross his father's fat face. "thank you son," the older dursley said, looking down the table to his wife. "well petunia, what do you think? as good as yours?" "no, but it will do. i suppose you got those blasted machines to work then?" "yes, they work quite nicely. after dinner i'll show you how to use them. it takes a mechanical oriented mind to understand them. you just need a few lessons, that's all." harry nearly burst into laughter at the comment. something hermione had once said to him and ron rang though his ears. "the blind leading the blind." ****************************************************************************** harry sat at the desk, long past midnight. july the first, he thought. the three witches had told him the journey east would take three months. he had no choice but to leave. he finished his task of answering letters, before he could leave. he wrote to hermione, thanking her for the treats and the encouraging words. he told her to stay by ginny, to protect her and be with her, explaining only that he had a mission that must be completed before he joined them in september. it was basically the same letter he wrote to ron, the twins fred and george, lupin and even moody. to dumbledore, he wrote more of a complete letter, explaining his meeting with the three witches and what they told him he must do. he explained the length of time he had in which to complete his task and asked to keep his enrollment with hogwart's open for him. then he turned to the task of writing to ginny. this he considered with great detail. she knew of his dream and knew that he had to seek the green flame torch, but she wasn't happy about it. a short time ago, just after he returned to his room from eating uncle vernon's surprising dinner, he found hedwig sitting in her cage, eating the cup of treats he left for her. he untied the letter from her leg and slid it open, recognizing the handwriting immediately. "my darling harry," it began. "i know your time at the dursleys are coming to an end. i know why and i'm begging you, please let me come with you. i can't bear the thought of your being out there alone, with no protection. i know i can't do much to help you, your skills and

powers are much greater than mine, but i can at least keep you company and make sure you're eating. "harry please? i have to be with you. i can't stand the thought of our being apart for so long. please, please, send hedwig back with a message of where i can meet you. i promise i won't get in the way or slow you down. please harry, please write me back." harry sighed again, feeling the stab of guilt raking his heart. he couldn't allow her to join him. he had to do this alone and they both knew it, but when he read her letter, read how he signed it "forever your soul mate," he knew leaving her for so long was the single hardest thing he ever had to do. he left her letter for later, knowing it wouldn't be easy to write. how did you tell the woman you loved that he had to leave her, that he couldn't be with her and he couldn't allow her to be with him because he had a dream? it didn't' sound right, even to himself. harry gathered the letters together, stacking the ones he had written separate from those he had received. there, lying beneath the multiple parchments was the letter he had received from malfoy, forgotten in his haste to eat and finish his tasks for the night. he slipped the string holding it closed off, then slid open the serpent seal that secured its ends. "potter," it began. "i have spent the past month thinking about what you asked me. i have been counseled by professor snape as well as professor dumbledore. i can't believe what i'm about to say. i know what you said, the point of the star and all, it is me, i can feel it. i think perhaps i felt it the first time we met all those years ago. i hated you then, but more than that i think i knew our destinies were to be one. "i don't know what good i can do, but i have decided to join you in your fight against the dark lord. just don't think this means i like you or anything. i plan on having my head examined at the first chance i can make an appointment for st. mungo's. "yours truly, draco malfoy, esquire." so, harry thought, another page to the prophecy revealed and answered. if only dumbledore would tell him the entire thing. if only he could predict what was to happen next. with reluctance, harry drafted his last letter before addressing ginny's. this one was to mrs. weasley. he sent her the key to his vault at gringott's, asking her to pick up the supplies he needed for school. he finished by telling her, if he wasn't on the train september the first, then to send his belongings on to the school. he would meet up with them and ginny, ron and hermione there. he sealed

the letter closed, turning back to the task he had been avoiding for most of the night. he had nothing more to do and little time left allotted to him. it was now or never. "my dearest ginny," he wrote. "i don't know when the last time was that i told you how much i loved you. today i have not been able to think of anything but you. i imagine you next to me at night, i see your face in the mirror and hear your voice in the song of the birds outside my window. the day you gave me my birthday present, was the day i was born. the day we made love was the day i knew there would be no living without you. you are in my heart and in my soul. that is why you must let me go now. this is a journey i must make alone, you knew that. being away from you for this summer is going to be pure hell, but we know why it must be done. please be patient. don't forget me and don't give up on me. i'll be home soon, i promise. "keep this safe for me and never forget how much i love you. we will be together again soon, i promise. until then, don't worry and don't cry. look at the moon every night at midnight. i will be looking at it as well. in that way, we will be together again. i love you, harry." he slipped the chain he had secured around his mother's wedding rings from the drawer he had hid them in and the envelope closed around them. he pulled hedwig from her cage and tied the bundle of letters to her leg. "take these to the weasleys," he told her, ignoring the irritated nip she gave his fingers. "stay with them until i get back. i promise, i'll see you soon. and hedwig," he said, his tone cracking with emotion. "keep ginny company for me. let her know i love her." hedwig looked at him as if she understood what he had asked her to do, then tipped her beak to him, affectionately nipping his hand before flying off into the night's darkness. harry watched until he could no longer see the glistening white bird in the sky before turning back to the room. he slipped the letters he had received into his trunk, pulled out his heavy cloak, gloves, scarf and hat along with his firebolt. he changed into a warm jumper and pair of thick heavy pants, already regretting the heat radiating from them. he had a mission to do and it would be cold, which meant he had no choice but to dress the part. he slipped his own wand back into its case and tucked it into his trunk. he removed the large pack he had sent to diagon alley for and tied it to the end of the broom. he pulled hedwig's cage down from the dresser and sat it on top of the closed, locked trunk before turning back to the room. he had one more letter to write. sitting at the desk once again and making use of the muggle pen and paper he had kept there, he wrote his final words to his mother's sister and family. "dear durselys," he began. there were so many things he wanted to say, so many things he wanted to tell them but it didn't seem appropriate. instead he wrote a short simple note, and then walked to his trunk. he removed his mother's wand and tapped the trunk and cage, ordering them to number twelve grimmauld place. the disappeared immediately, leaving harry to look around the empty room one last time. he sighed deeply, shutting off the light and closing the door behind him. he stepped down to the kitchen where he knew his aunt and uncle would go first, leaving the note on the table. looking around the house once more, he smiled. he

felt as if he should feel nostalgic about leaving, it was the last time he would ever come to this house, but he didn't. he felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. he felt as if he could fly without aid of his trusty firebolt. he felt better than he had last week when he took his apparition test and passed it. he was free. no longer did he have to fear coming back here, dread the torment and criticism that awaited him. stepping out the door of the kitchen, he gathered his broom and pack and left number four privet drive for the last time. sitting on the table in the now sparkling clean kitchen was the note harry had written to his relatives. it was short and simple, but conveyed all he wanted to say. "dear dursleys: i needed to thank you for taking me in as a baby. you were the only family i knew and the only example of love i ever had until i found my true home at hogwart's. i wish you well and hope you will find happiness in all you do. good-bye. harry."

chapter two

dawn was fresh and new, the air crisp and clean as harry flew his firebolt high above the clouds. his invisibility cloak was securely tucked around him and his pack, his heavy cloak protecting him from the threat of rain as he continued on his path east. he remembered what sharane had told him. the witch gilda would ask him a question, the first of three tasks that would lead him to the green flame torch. he thought again about what she had asked him. "when a man seeks his path upon four legs, how will he come?" "it could mean anything," harry told himself. he could arrive on a horse, but then that wouldn't be four legs, with his two it would be six. he could arrive on a hippogriff, but then again it had back legs like a horse and front legs like an eagle, so technically the man would still have six legs, including his own. harry was growing frustrated and hungrier the farther he flew. he had been on his broomstick for the past three hours, flying east to where the sun is cast out and the moon shines bright for a year's half. to the best of his knowledge this meant alaska, but what part? it was a very large country and a very cold, frozen country, neither of which harry was all that anxious to be a part of. the sun began to appear lower in the sky, casting the land below him in dim shadows, indicating the growing time of day - at least in this part of the world. he estimated that he had crossed at least four time zones by now and still he had yet to find an area where the moon shone for half a year. the growling of his stomach made him realize he had not eaten since dinner the night before, that was over twelve hours ago, by london time. he dipped his firebolt down, searching for an area to stop and camp. he had to find somewhere quiet and secluded, away from prying eyes. he flew above the many snow-covered mountaintops, until he found one with no tracks in the snow, not animal or human. there was a small village about five kilometers away, but it was far enough to prove little interruption or

danger. the snow was thick, but with a wave of his wand, harry was able to clear an area large enough for him to stop. he pulled the pack from his broom and began unrolling it. he had ordered a tent from travelers magical tents in early june, which he now pulled from the roll and began setting it up. it was a very small canvas tent, nothing unusual or out of the ordinary - on the outside anyway. inside however was a different story. there were two small rooms, a sitting room complete with a fireplace which harry quickly built a comfortable fire in, a sofa which converted to a bed at the wave of a hand and large arm chair, coffee table and bookshelf with all the books he had packed that may help him discover the answers to the three tasks. along the far end of the room was the kitchen area with its small stove, sink with running water thanks to the tapping into the snow outside - and an icebox, complete with a variety of foods and drinks - all of course harry had chosen which meant there was very little nutritional value to them. there were a number of frozen dinners, but mostly it was sweets, cakes, cookies, ice cream, puddings, crisps and soda. there was a small closed door next to the sink, which hid the wash closet with a commode, sink and one-person shower. clean towels lined the racks between the sink and shower and on the floor was a room blue fur rug. harry smiled at the interior. it was such a simple looking exterior, that any muggle seeing it would think it nothing more or less than a basic one-man tent. nobody would consider there was a one room flat inside. harry sat his firebolt in the corner near the entrance, which on the inside was a paneled door, holding out the cold, then removed his heavy cloak and tossed it on the back of the chair. he went to the kitchen, pulled out the bread, cheese and butter and quickly heated a frying pan on the stove. he actually found himself thankful for all the years he was forced to cook for the dursleys. at least he wouldn't starve. with three grilled cheese sandwiches, a box of crisps and a can of soda, harry sat on the sofa and began reading through "magical mysteries of the centuries". he knew there was an answer somewhere in all these books, there had to be. after all, hermione always found her answers in books and he had a number of strange, old books of every design. surely he could find a hint at least to what he was searching for and he spent the next several hours looking. the clock on the mantle of the fireplace chimed seven and harry wondered if it was seven in the morning or seven at night. he sat the book aside and gathered up his cloak, stepping out the door and into the cold darkness beyond. looking into the sky, he saw the millions of stars in the skies, twinkling brilliantly. he smiled at the moon, remembering the promise he'd made ginny. he would make a point of looking at the moon at midnight, regardless of what part of the world or what time zone he happened to be in. he knew it was silly, but he also knew it would make him feel closer to the girl he loved. harry pulled his cloak around his shoulders a little tighter. the wind had picked up and the snow packed mountain blew its white cover through the waves of the breeze. he had never imagined a place that could be so cold, especially in july. the crackle of the snow sounded through the stillness, the only sound to be heard. harry turned to return to the tent when a shadow formed behind the mounds of snow

piled up from where he had cleared a spot to camp. his heart too a quick leap, his hand automatically reaching for his wand. he watched with squinted eyes as the shadow moved closer, slowly approaching. he couldn't determine if it was human or animal, but the sensation of caution echoed in his soul as he slowly found protection by the edge of his tent. it wasn't much of a hiding place, but it would do if necessary. "oi there," came an elderly cackle. harry's frown deepened. "you, boy, who are you?" harry straightened, but refused to surrender his hiding spot. "my name is harry," he answered in a strong voice. "who are you?" "doesn't matter much as i see it," the old woman said as she stopped about ten yards away. harry saw her hunched frame, her dark brown garments. she appeared to have gray - white hair and small dark eyes. her hand was wrapped around a crooked stick and she carried a bow and quiver of arrows across her hump. "why's that?" harry asked after his quick inspection of her. "a name doesn't mean much, if you're faced with death." "depends on who's the one facing it and who's the one doing the facing." the old woman cackled in a raspy laugh. "don't need to worry about me none," she exclaimed. "i'm here out of curiosity, that's all. an old woman's mind has a tendency to play tricks. i wasn't sure if i had seen this bare spot or not. how'd you do it? it wasn't here yesterday." "i...i didn't do it," harry lied, feeling like he'd been caught by uncle vernon, sneaking food from the icebox. "i just found it and took advantage." "how did you get here? there's no tracks leading up here and i don't see any yak that would have brought you." "it doesn't hate to use telling the repaired to

matter," harry said, his hand holding tightly to his wand. he would an obliteration spell on the old woman, just to prevent her from villagers he was there. by morning he'd be gone and the mountaintop reveal no sign of his visit.

"no, don't suppose it does," the old woman said with a weary smile. "well, no point in standing around here. it's going to be colder tonight than last night. the sun has set and won't rise for another six months. doesn't look like that little thing holds much as far as supplies," she said pointing to the tent. "why don't you come with me? i don't have much either, but i have this," she held up the dead carcass of a fat white rabbit. "you can join me for supper. i haven't had company for sometime. i don't get to the village very often."

"where do you live?" harry asked, looking around the dark deserted snowy hills. "not far," the old woman answered, turning to walk away. "wait," harry said, stopping the woman from leaving. he wasn't sure if he should go or stay, he was too tired to form more than a few thoughts together. "what for? it's growing darker the longer we stay here." harry looked at his tent, then turned and nodded. as the woman turned back to leave, harry rose his wand, placing a protection spell on his tent. at least nobody from the village would be able to get in while he was gone. "i'm sorry, but did you say the sun set and won't rise for six months?" harry asked as he followed beside the woman. "yes. it will be a bit lighter during the day hours, but it won't be like it is in london. that is where you're from, isn't it?" harry frowned again, wondering briefly if he was ever going to have a straight face again. "how did you know where i'm from?" the old woman cackled in an aged, dry tone. "you have an accent," she said, seeing the surprised look on harry's face. "don't take me wrong, it's not a bad accent, but it is a strong one." "i wasn't aware i had an accent." the old woman cackled again. "you never think of yourself as different, until you meet those not like yourself. that's why i came here. i didn't particularly care for people staring at me." "why would anyone stare?" "never mind," the woman said in a distant tone. harry walked silently beside the woman; the only sound was her raspy breath and the crunch of their feet in the snow. he was tired and certain they had been walking forever, when he finally saw the glimmer of a light in the midst of a small patch of trees. they walked toward it silently. harry watched the light grow larger, until he recognized the glow of a lantern in the window. the dark outline of a wooden cabin began to emerge in the darkness of night and as harry walked toward it, he had a strange sensation of coming home. "here we are," the old woman said, pushing the door to the dark cabin open. harry stepped in, looking around the warm interior. along the far end of the cabin stood a large stone fireplace, the ember remains of

a fire burned dimly. four large armchairs lined the space before the fireplace; a thick fur rug covered the floor. there was an old wooden table with four crooked chairs sitting around it. a rusty sink sat on four metal legs in the corner of the kitchen, next to a little oven and stove not much bigger than those harry had seen uncle vernon pack when he went camping with aunt petunia and dudley - he of course had to stay behind with mrs. figg. in the corner of the larger room was a small bed, which looked as if it had been stuffed with dry grass or hay. laying on it was an animal that looked very much like a... "wolf," harry said in alarm, his tone soft but his heart pounding. "oh, don't worry none about her," the woman said. "that's just old nugget. saved her from a hunter's trap when she was just a pup, her leg was broken and she was near starved to death. her mom was killed for her pelt and that left the cub alone to fend for herself. she was barely a few weeks old. i brought her back here and mended her back to health and she's been with me since. not much of a wild animal, never had a mom around to show her the finer points of hunting, so i couldn't let her go free. she'd have been killed or die of hunger. she's a good friend though." "she's actually quite lovely," harry said, stepping closer to the animal, his eyes remaining locked with hers. "will she let me pet her?" "sure. not much of a watch dog any more than she is a wolf. she's like a big baby." harry reached out a hand to touch the wolf's nose when he sensed something...odd. he felt as if he were standing there staring up at himself. he could see his hand outstretched and felt a sudden sense of comfort and security and...the need to find a tree! "i think she needs out," harry said with a frown, blinking his eyes repeatedly. did he just see himself through a wolf's eyes? how was that possible? he shook his head. he must be more tired than he thought. "not surprising. she's an old gal, doesn't have a very strong bladder you know. happens when you get old." the woman stepped to the door and opened it as nugget jumped of the bed and quickly ran out into the snow. harry watched her leave, and then shook his head again, forcing his mind back where it belonged. the last thing he wanted to watch was a wolf peeing in the snow. "i'll make some coffee if you'll stoke that fire," the woman said turning back to her task of gutting the rabbit lying out in the sink. harry nodded and bent down to pile more wood on the fire. he turned around and glanced across his shoulder at the old woman. there was very little wood left in the house and if she wasn't able to get more soon, she'd freeze. harry felt a sudden pang of remorse and slipped his wand from his pocket, pointing it to the fire. instantly the flames jumped about two feet high, the heat warming the room in a matter of minutes. he knew the perfect spell to keep the fire going for several hours without having to replenish it, so he quietly used it on the remaining wood. at least it would keep her warm for the next six months, until the sum rose again and she was able to gather more wood. "nicely done," the woman said as she stepped to harry's side and peered into the fire. "so harry, what brings you to this part of the world? a little too far for a

vacation, don't you think?" "i'm looking for someone," harry told her, accepting the chipped mug of hot, strong coffee. "shouldn't be that hard," the woman chuckled as she sat at the table. "you found me didn't you?" harry smiled, joining the woman and sipping at the coffee. he had to force himself not to spit it out. the smell was one thing, like rotting old socks, but the taste was nearly unbearable. he sat the cup on the table, hoping to use a vanishing spell on it before she noticed he didn't like it and felt offended. "so, who is this person you seek? an old friend? a girlfriend perhaps?" harry felt himself blush. "no ma'am," he answered politely. "i'm trying to find something very important and was told that i could get some help from an old woman." "truly?" the woman chuckled again, standing and walking to the door to let the wolf in. harry kept his eyes diverted. he wasn't all that anxious to see himself through her eyes again. it was too weird the first time, though strangely enough, not at all frightening. it was an odd feeling that he had somehow been expecting such a thing to happen. "i was told to seek her in the land where the moon shone for six months, so i can only assume she's somewhere in the village." "nice to know we old gals have something worth while to offer to you younger kids. so, do you know what this woman's name is? maybe i know her." harry glanced up at the woman as he considered her question. it was possible she did know the woman sharane had told him about, it was after all, a very small area and he hadn't seen any other sign of life around the village. he opened his mouth to speak when the woman's appearance suddenly caught his attention. he hadn't really taken a good look at her before, it was too dark outside and she'd been busy since they arrived back here at her house. but now he was able to really see her. what he had assumed to be gray hair was in fact more white with a strong hint of green. her old clothes were made of dark brown furs and her face was pale and pasty looking. around her head she wore an old black scarf, covering her forehead and eyebrows. she had it tied behind her head, the ties hanging down her hunched back, her teeth crooked and yellow, her nose rather a pointed beak appearing object in the center of her face, her eyes pitch black marbles in her face. harry lost himself in his inspection of her; unaware of how long he had been staring or how rude he had been in doing so. he blushed when he saw her tilt her head, staring back at him. "i'm sorry," he said softly, picking his cup up and again forcing the grimace to remain from his face.

"not used to seeing an old hermit, eh?" she asked with a warm tone. "no problem. it's one of the reasons i live alone." "i didn't mean to stare," harry said with a blush. "where i come from, you would fit in quite nicely. i guess i'm just tired." "so you've had a long journey?" the old woman asked. "yes, very." "was i right? do you come from london?" "surrey actually." "live there long, did you?" "since i was a year old." "where'd you live before that?" harry frowned at the direction her questioning had taken. "my parents lived in wales when i was a baby." "just you and your parents then? no siblings? "no." "where's your parents now? still in surrey?" "they're dead. they were killed when i was a year old. i grew up with my aunt and uncle and their son." "how did your parents die?" the woman asked over the rim of her mug, her eyes focusing on the dark liquid, but harry had a distinct feeling she was still watching him somehow. "auto accident," he said relaying the story he had been told most of his life, when aunt petunia and uncle vernon were hoping to squash all magic from his soul. "must have been very hard on you, not having them around. is that how you got your scar, from the accident?" harry frowned as she lowered her mug to the table. "i

noticed it earlier." harry looked down at his mug, unwilling to answer the woman. "didn't get alone well with your relatives, did you?" she asked after a short pause in the conversation. "why do you ask?" "something in your tone." harry smiled a half grin as he thought about the reactions his family would have to his letter, not to mention the last night there when vernon had made dinner and petunia had passed out drunk in the fettuccini. harry was about to respond when nugget jumped up on him, her front paws on his shoulders as she sniffed and licked his neck and face. harry was taken completely by surprise, jumping and spilling the coffee cup across the tabletop. "nugget, get down," snapped the old woman. "harry potter does not want an old mutt like you slobbering all over him." "no it's all right," harry said, pushing the wolf off him and brushing the wet paw prints from his clothes. "no harm done. she actually reminds me a lot of snuffles." "who?" "a...pet i had once." "is he dead too?" "yes. about a year now." harry's tone became distant as he remembered the last time his godfather had taken on the form of the large black dog, running beside the train as it sped away. "nugget's a good old thing, dumber than a doornail, but she doesn't really mean harm. she just thinks she's an overgrown puppy." "it's all right, really." harry sat back down cautiously; watching while the old woman wiped the spilled coffee and poured more, much to harry's disappointment. "i'll have supper ready in a jiffy," the woman said returning to the sink. the rabbit had been gutted and skinned and cut into smaller pieces, placed in a pot of boiling water along with a variety of mixed vegetables. he had never had rabbit stew and was far from anxious to experience it even now. he couldn't stop thinking about the can of spaghetti he had hiding back in his tent.

"it's an interesting place you have here," harry told the old woman, standing and pacing around the room. above the fireplace was an old, dusty picture of a forest scene, large trees, boulders and a mountain stream all beckoning for a visitor. on the wall above the bed was an even older looking picture of a young woman, her black eyes twinkling from the canvas, her green hair long and soft, her pasty complexion soft with a pink tint. harry smiled, thinking how much this younger version of the woman was still hiding beneath the older version currently standing over the stove. he was about to turn around when something in the picture caught his attention. he stared at it for several moments, making certain that the smiling; waving picture was actually smiling and waving at him. he narrowed his eyes, turning to inspect the woman behind him, and then remembered something she had said a few moments ago. he found his hand wrapping around the hilt of his wand tightly, preparing for the woman's answer. "how did you know my name was harry potter?" "you told me when we met, don't you remember?" the woman said, turning her head to look across her shoulder at him. "i know this land affects people in strange ways, but for the most part it usually takes much longer before their memories start to go." "i'm not losing my mind," harry told her. "i just don't remember telling you my last name." the woman sat the spoon she had been using to stir the stew on the stove and turned to face harry fully. "really? well you must have, otherwise how would i have known it?" "what did you say your name was?" harry asked, his hand held tightly to the hilt of his wand. "doesn't matter much, don't you think? a name is just something used on a gravestone to identify who's under it." harry's frown deepened, his hand twitching inside his pocket. "whose going to be under the next one i wonder?" he asked. the old woman drew a deep breath, then leaned her hands on the back of the chair she had been sitting a short time before. harry felt a slight degree of comfort; at least he could see her hands in case she decided to reach for a wand or a weapon. "answer me something harry," she began in a soft tone. "you've traveled a great distance, haven't you? i didn't see any tracks of animals or vehicles that could have brought you up this high. so if you were to arrive here on four legs, how would you have come?" harry's eyes widened as he stared at the woman across the room from him. "gilda?" he asked, more to himself than to her. "not as dumb as that voldemort character tends to believe, are you? yes harry, i'm

gilda. sharane came to me and told of your quest to find the green flame torch. i just wasn't expecting you to land on my front stoop though." "why didn't you tell me who you were, when we first met?" "take away the suspense of the moment, don't you think? besides, i haven't had visitors in quite some time. now sit, i'll make you some real food. i don't think you really want the rabbit, do you?" "not really," harry answered with a smile, his hand relaxing on his wand. "good, because i don't care much for it either. i hate cooking too. how about a spaghetti dinner? that is what you have back in your tent isn't it?" "how did you know that?" "a little used talent. you're not the only one with powers, you know?" gilda reached into her pocket, retrieving a wand of her own and waved it across the table. harry watched as a large bowl of spaghetti appeared, another bowl of sauce and meatballs, a platter of garlic bread, baked potatoes with butter and sour cream, a tossed green salad and a lovely chocolate cake. harry's stomach growled loudly as he looked at the feast, causing him to blush and gilda to chuckle. "sit harry. i'll give this to nugget." the old woman removed the pot of rabbit stew from the old stove, which harry now saw was only a counter, magically glowing with a flame in the center of it, which the pot had been sitting. she leaned over and placed it on the floor as the old wolf came bounding toward her, eagerly lapping at the contents. "so is nugget a real wolf, or an animagus?" harry asked thinking back on sirius. "no she's a real wolf. worthless as that may be, the old mutt." "how did you get involved with the three witches?" harry asked as they dished up their plates and began eating greedily. "long story harry. started many long years ago, when i was still a child. i fell in love with a man and the day before we were to be wed, he was killed in by a group of centaurs who didn't care much for him being near their forest." "were they the ones near hogwart's?" "no, but they may as well have been," she said sadly. "most centaurs are the same as another. they hate humans and wizards and don't give them a chance to explain. joseph was trying to hurry back to me before he missed our wedding and decided to

cut through a thick forest. his body was found near the edge of the forest, or what was left of it. after that, i left my home in search of my destiny. that's when sharane found me, half starved and near frozen to death not far from where you made your camp. she was looking for a new home. she and her two sisters felt sickened by the way the world was going and didn't want any more to do with it. they chose to find their own destinies and look for a mythical island called morahana. she saved my life and set me above others of my kind." "what exactly is your kind?" harry asked, wiping his mouth on a napkin next to his plate. "i don't mean to be rude, but i have never seen anyone like you." gilda chuckled, slowly removing the scarf from her head to reveal a fully functioning eye in the center of her forehead. "my kind is called lodricuntor. we're tree dwellers mostly, but there are many of my kind that live in swamps. the rest of my race live where it is hot, africa mostly, but i'm from a remote area of australia. that's where my family called home for a millennium until muggles began moving into our land. now most of them live in secluded areas of the world. during the day hours we resemble any other muggle, but at night our true selves are revealed. that's why we could never blend in with humans." "who are those in the village? more of your kind?" harry asked, placing another large helping of dinner on his plate. "no, they are muggles. i'm known as the mountain witch," gilda chuckled. "if they only knew how close they really were to the truth. i've had to move every fifty years or so, just so rumors of my immortality never gets known. in the meantime, they come to me for spells to cause fertility, ask for potions to heal animal bites and the likes." "you're immortal?" harry asked surprised. even albus dumbledore wasn't immortal. in fact, the only one he had ever known who even came close to being immortal was nicholas flamel. but that was by the use of the philosopher's stone, which was destroyed back in harry's first year, when he saved it from voldemort. "my race is not immortal, if that's what you mean," gilda answered. "but i am, at least until the dark forces have been driven out of the world." "why?" "the three witches needed protectors of their secrets. i had nothing else to live for and destiny saw fit to keep me alive, so i saw no harm in it. besides, i was happy to be left alone. it's what i wanted." "how long have you been up here?" "at last count seven hundred and ninety two years," she answered, pushing her empty plate aside and picking up the mug of coffee and drinking it. "of course

that was a hundred or so years ago. lost count after so long. no point in keeping track, now is there?" "i suppose not. but don't you get lonely up here?" "i have nugget until she dies. i don't care much for people. i had my life planned once, marriage, children and the likes, but destiny has a way of changing one's mind. the witches taught me that." "sharane didn't happen to mention where i could find the green flame torch, did she?" "no," gilda answered with a smile. "what would you have learned if you knew the answer to all of life's questions, before the journey was at an end?" "i'm not very good with riddles," harry moaned, pushing his now empty plate aside and taking the glass of pumpkin juice and drinking it down quickly. "everything you need to know, you have already been taught," gilda said seriously. "search your mind. you survived the triwizard tournament, didn't you?" "that was with hermione's help and a lot of luck." "are you sure?" "i shouldn't have been in that race. my name was placed in the goblet of fire dishonestly. cedric was killed because of me. lord voldemort regained his human form because of me." "don't be so sure harry. everything happens for a reason. our lives have been predicted long before our births. our paths have already been mapped out." "you mean my parents murders, cedric's death, sirius's death was all planned? how could that be?" "destiny is a difficult and confusing prophecy, harry. you have to trust that our paths have been mapped out, but the journey is ours to take. what we make of ourselves and those with us on that journey is what makes us what our fate has predicted. just because our destinies have been set before us, does not mean we always fulfill them. perhaps this one you call voldemort lives, not because of you, but for you. perhaps his destruction is what your destiny has planned for you." "you mean he's here because i wanted him to be?"

"not exactly. your lives are undoubtedly connected, but you have spent the past six years blaming yourself for your parents deaths, for your friend's and your godfather's deaths. you blame yourself for all the bad that happens at your school, for all the danger your friends and your ginny get into, but you never consider that instead of you being their cause, perhaps they are yours. perhaps in order for you to succeed in the greater plan of your life, that you must have these things to make you strong enough for the outcome of what life has fated for you." "how do you know so much about my life?" harry asked after a few moments of silence. gilda chuckled again, her voice sounded tired and old. "there are many things you discover over the course of one's life. i for instance, have heard of you even here. the winds whisper your name, all you have to do is learn to listen." "it sounds like there's more to your knowledge then you care to tell me," harry surmised. "there is much you need to know and even more than you should never learn. be patient harry potter. your destiny is still new and you have a great journey ahead. now, do you know the answer to the question?" harry sighed, deeply and very much exhausted. "i told you i'm not very good with riddles. that's hermione's department." "look deep harry. consider all that you have learned, all that has happened to you over the course of your life. clear your mind of confusion and doubt and look deep into yourself." "i'm getting a headache," harry complained softly, more for the need to complain than an actual excuse. "perhaps we should continue this tomorrow," gilda suggested, waving her wand across the table, watching as the items disappeared. "how do you have use of a wand?" harry asked with a frown. "i thought only witches and wizards used wands." "for the most part they do, but i have one as a gift. it belonged to my lost love. with sharane's help, i learned to use it. it is the reason i am able to travel, to eat, to stay warm. it is the only thing i have to keep my memory of him alive." "don't you think after all these centuries, you should let him go?"

"can you let go of those you have lost, harry?" she asked in a quiet tone. "even now, you doubt your mother's last moments on this earth. you are concerned with the way she was killed and refuse to let go of it. last year you were nearly caught by dementors when you thought you could save your godfather, unable to let him go." "i guess it's harder than it sounds." "when one loses a loved one due to disease or a long endured illness, it is sad but you get through it. when a loved one is lost due to torture, torment or accident, it takes much longer to wrap your mind around their loss. my beloved was killed in a way i could never fathom and have never been able to understand. for that reason, saying good-bye, even after so long, has never been possible for me." "i'm sorry," harry said sadly, standing and walking to where he had laid his coat. he looked back to the wolf laying on the woman's bed and smiled. so much like snuffles, even the way she softly snored in her sleep. harry walked to the door, the image of gilda's loss and pain echoed in his mind. he could sympathize with the torture and fear associated with facing a centaur. he remembered the fear he had experienced in the forbidden forest when he and his friends had tried to get rid of umbridge so he could save sirius from voldemort. he was terrified and certain he would never escape. they weren't like firenze, the other centaurs; they were mean and untrusting and wanted their blood for entering the forest. even firenze, with all his wisdom and kindness was a risk of their torment. "well harry," gilda said as she stepped to the door behind him. "i'll bid you good-night until the morrow. perhaps you would care to come for breakfast?" "thank you, i would," harry told her with a smile, fastening his cloak around him tighter. "then i'll see you in the morning. you can find your camp by following the path in the snow. it will lead you right." "thank you again," harry told her as he stepped outside her door and began walking back the way he had come. thoughts of hogwart's echoed in his mind. he couldn't stop thinking about the night he and his friends had confronted the death eaters in the ministry, or the losses he had endured in his life. then his thoughts shifted and he began thinking of the young woman who waited his return. he missed ginny more each moment and he knew it. he had started when he watched hedwig fly away with her letter and it had only grown worse with the passing of the day. harry followed the path, which seemed to be leading him back to his tent, recognizing the home charm that had been placed on the area. all he had to do was think of his tent and he was returned to it. that was probably how gilda made certain the villagers never bothered her, that she always found her way when she moved and how nugget knew her way home, having no instincts of a natural wolf. he found his campsite exactly as he had left it. he removed his wand from his pocket, issued the unlocking spell on the outside and slipped through. the interior was warm, the fire still glowing; the smell of burning embers filled the small room.

he walked to the wash closet and quickly undressed, pulling his pajamas on and brushing his teeth. he returned to the larger room and fixed a quick cup of tea before stepping to the bookcase. he removed the magical creatures of ancient times and crawled beneath the thick comforter covering his bed. he opened the book, flipping through the pages with little interest. he was tired and wanted nothing more at the moment then to fall into a dreamless sleep. if he dreamed at all, he wanted only to see ginny, to envision her in his arms and to feel her warmth against him. with a heavy sigh, harry tossed his book aside and pulled the covers up under his chin. maybe tomorrow he would find the answers of what he needed to know. ****************************************************************************** "thank you for the extra firewood harry," gilda said with a wide grin as harry tossed the logs he had just chopped on the growing pile next to the old woman's fireplace. "it was nothing," harry said smiling back and accepting the mug of hot chocolate the woman handed him. "i want to make certain you have enough to last once i'm gone. that is if i ever figure out that riddle." gilda chuckled at the boy's disgusted expression. the young wizard had been here for six days so far. he had repaired the roof, managed to chop enough wood to last an entire year, re-hung the front door to fit snuggly, put new mortar around the many loose bricks in the fireplace, cleaned and scrubbed the small house and patched the many holes and cracks in the walls that allowed the cold to enter through. all of this was done by hand with harry insisting he needed the time to concentrate on the task of figuring out the riddle. he was actually thankful that the dursleys made him do so much work as a child. at least he knew what he was doing. "are you hungry?" gilda asked harry as he sat down at the recently repaired table, complete with four new legs and a refinished top. "yeah, i'm starving," harry answered petting nugget's head as she leaned her front paws on his lap to greet him. "how about some vegetable soup and scones?" she asked him. over the past few days, the two had developed a close friendship and harry was thankful for it. it kept him from being alone, kept his mind off how desperately he missed ginny (except at night, of course) and gave him something to concentrate on rather than voldemort. "sounds great," he answered, looking down to nugget. he could see the wolf's thoughts, more as pictures than words and had begun investigating this connection. he liked to just sit and stare into the animal's eyes, seeing her thoughts of what she had done throughout the day, what she felt and how she was glad for the added company. gilda had always assumed she was a hopeless hunter, but harry had discovered over the past few days, that this was not true. she hunted daily, making the many rabbits that lived about, her main prey. she also hunted birds, fish, seals and the occasional bear cub. she would travel some days more than twenty miles, before returning. she continued to come back to gilda for

friendship, companionship and warmth. she actually thought of the human as a mother figure. "harry? you all right there boy?" harry looked up to see the old woman staring at him with a frown. he hadn't told gilda he could communicate with the wolf and at nugget's request, he never would. "i'm sorry," he said briefly. "i was just thinking." "about the riddle or about your ginny?" harry's face turned a deep red at the mention of ginny. he knew gilda knew about her, though he still didn't know how, but they had discussed her at length two nights after he arrived. "i guess my mind just wonders," he told her honestly. "my divinations teacher would complain about it, when she wasn't predicting my death and destruction." "it's completely understandable. i know how hard it is to be away from your loved one. it's taken me many years to learn to think of other things than...well, you know." harry nodded. he knew all about her would-be husband, about their lives together and about his horrible death. "i'm running out of time, gilda," harry told her over their lunch some time later. "i have three tasks to complete and only three months to do it in. i'll never finish in time." "you have to learn to have faith in yourself, harry. others do. your ginny does, so do your friends ron and hermione, the headmaster, even that potions teacher you hate so much, what was his name? snipes?" "snape," harry clarified with a chuckle. "and i just wants me to complete school and get out of have him this year. i passed all of his lessons doesn't have anymore advanced lessons for me to

don't think he has faith in me, he his greasy hair. thank god i don't last year. i just hope dumbledore do with the rotten git."

"i suspect by this time, you have learned all you need to." "i hope so. now if i could only figure this riddle out. you wouldn't be interested in giving me a hint, would you?" "perhaps i already have," gilda said with a smile, waving her wand and clearing the table. "now, how about a game of cards? you've about chopped down every tree within a mile - even though you didn't need to. the spell you put on the logs the first night you were here, was enough to last at least six months." "that was before i knew who you were."

"so, how about that game?" harry chuckled, accepted the refreshed hot chocolate and sat back to enjoy the next five hours in an intense game of canasta. he was never very good at cards, but discovered that he actually liked this one. it was very mind consuming and by the time they had finished their mini tournament, eaten dinner and talked, he had relaxed completely. he no longer thought of riddles, ginny, hogwart's, death or voldemort. he was happier than he had been in weeks and actually found himself glad he had to spend so much time here. it was nearly midnight when harry bid the old woman goodnight and returned to his campsite. he completed his tasks for bed, fixed a cup of hot tea and crawled beneath the blankets he had placed a warming spell on. he again found the book he'd been reading the past week and began flipping through the pages. he read about unicorns, spiders, hippogriffs, house elves, abraxons, bugbears and hippocampuses. but to date, nothing he had read had hit him as useful. he flipped through the pages every night, trying to determine what animal could possibly be the answer to the riddle. he wasn't sure why he was determined that the answer was an animal, but it kept playing on his mind until he'd given up all thoughts of anything else. out of exhaustion, harry tossed the book he'd been mindlessly flipping through to the floor, drank the last of his tea and extinguished the candle he had sat next to him. the glow from the dying fire cast shadows across the walls, playing out the number of scenarios that had danced through his mind all night. he saw all that had happened to him over his life; from the first memories he had of the dursleys to hagrid's visit to get him for school. he saw pictures of ron dance above his head along with hermione, malfoy, the twins, percy, the weasleys, dumbledore, hedwig, and finally ginny. she smiled down at him as his eyes fluttered shut, heavy and tired. he smiled back, seeing her sweet smile as sleep began to filter over him. he imagined her as he had seen her a dozen times, long red hair cascading down her back, her creamy complexion and slender frame exposed to his explorations, eager to be pleased and to please. she waved at him as his last thought of her filtered into the distance. next to her stood the four-legged creature he had heard so much of that first night, a centaur. in his mind he could hear ginny telling him quietly; "a centaur harry. a man who arrives on four legs." harry's eyes popped open immediately as he found himself sitting in the bed, the darkness of night encasing the room. the fire had died off, leaving only a few glowing, red bricks in the bottom. "a centaur," he repeated to the room. "a man with four legs. how could i have been so blind? thank you ginny." ****************************************************************************** "figured it out, did you harry?" gilda said the next day, when she opened the door to her little cabin. she saw the bright smile that played out on his face and knew he had the answer. "ginny told me," he said as he joined gilda at the table, looking over the array

of eggs, french toast, juice, bacon, sausage, pan fried potatoes and toast with marmalade. "did she?" "i saw her in a dream last night. she told me the answer was a centaur. that's it, isn't it?" gilda sighed heavily, sitting in the chair she had occupied the night before. "it is indeed," she answered, the look of pain and fatigue etching her aged features. "that's why you told me about...him, isn't it?" "yes. i have spent so many years alone, hiding the truth even from myself until recently. i honestly haven't thought about that time in my life, until you arrived. i let go a long time ago harry. and so must you. you have to remember that sirius is gone, so are your parents and cedric. you are not to blame for any of it, you have to believe that." "maybe in time, gilda." they ate breakfast as harry continued his tales about the wizarding world and all that was happening and had changed in it since she was last there. by mid-afternoon, the two were exhausted from laughing, listening and relaying stories. harry stood and walked to the door, eager to continue his journey. "i have enjoyed our time together harry," she told him, a sad tone in her voice. "so have i," he answered. "why don't you come back to hogwart's with me? dumbledore would love to meet you, and i know the students would have a thousand questions, or at least hermione would." "there is no place for me there," she told him with a sad smile. "i left that life many, many years ago and i have no desire to return. perhaps one day, you will return and bring your ginny for me to meet. i'm sure she is a wonderful girl." "she is," harry said with a warm smile and a hug. he reached out to grasp the doorknob, but stopped and turned back to the woman. "mutgeb said once i answered the first riddle, another task would be revealed to me. how will i find it?" "patience harry. it will find you." "what's that supposed to mean?" "trust within yourself," gilda chuckled again. "the quest is yet to be. you will

know the direction you must go, when the time is right. you have set into action the events that will help you find your destiny. trust in yourself harry. you'll know which way to go next." harry left the little cabin and walked back to his tent, following the same path he had taken every night. he couldn't shake the feeling, but he was certain he had just bid the old woman good-bye for the last time. back in his tent, harry began pacing, waiting for something to happen. he was anxious to get this over with and get back to school and to the girl he left behind. he was lonesome and even though he had spent the past week with gilda, he missed ginny terribly. as the day wore on, the night grew colder. the threat of a storm filled the air, bringing with it a cold wind. harry had eaten dinner earlier than usual and in the seclusion of his tent, then curled up in his bed, pulling the blankets up to his waist as he leaned against the headboard and flipped through the pages of the books he had brought with him. right now he was determined to put into memory every word of every book. he wanted this task over with and he was growing irritable waiting. sleep began to overcome harry, as the warmth of the room lulled him into an early slumber. he closed his eyes and lay down in the bed, drawing the comforter up to his chin. as he began to fall deeper into a state of unconsciousness, he felt the presence of someone with him. he could hear the voice of mutgeb calling is name. "harry, you have done well," she said in a soft, cheerful tone. "but do not lose sight of your final objective. you have two tasks left." "what are they?" he heard himself say. "find the man called trong in the land where time begins. there you must answer him this riddle; what force and strength cannot get through, but many in the street would stand, were this not a friend in hand." "i hate riddles," harry moaned in his sleep. "find the source of the riddle harry. it will lead you to your next task. be quick. you will run out of time if you delay." "i want to go home," harry said again, his head swimming in the dream. "i want to be with ginny." "you will be with her soon, i promise. but you must do as you are asked. the second task awaits you."

"why can't you just tell me?" "the road ahead is one to be learned and embraced. i will speak with you again, harry. until then, god's speed be with you." harry's eyes closed tighter as sleep enveloped him completely. he slept better than he had ever remembered, while confused visions danced in his head, visions that promised another long journey.

chapter three

"did i hear correctly? has harry gone off on his own?" dumbledore asked stepping into the kitchen of the burrow, followed behind by snape and moody. the twins turned to look at the old wizard in surprise, along with ron, hermione and mr. and mrs. weasley who looked up from their breakfasts. "we just learned about it ourselves," mr. weasley said in a disgusted tone, his eyes looking upwards as if he could see his daughter sulking in her room above him. "doesn't that boy realize what he's getting himself into?" snape asked, joining the headmaster. "he knows," mrs. weasley said, setting a cup of tea in front of the greasy haired git. "it was foolish for him to run off alone," moody complained after accepting a cup of tea from mrs. weasley. "it was careless and reckless," snape added bitterly, shaking his head when offered a cup of tea. "typical potter attitude. acting just like his father." "if harry were here, he'd thank you for the compliment," ron said, defending his best friend. "ginny said, harry had a visit from the three witches of old," hermione explained as she joined them at the table. "they told him of the quest he had to go on to find the green flame torch." "the witches are a legend," snape insisted bitterly, using his usual classroom tone. "they are not legend," ron argued from beside hermione. "harry's dreams have all come true and he would never lie about something this important."

"harry doesn't lie, regardless," mrs. weasley defended, glaring at snape. "i had a feeling if they were still alive, they would contact him," dumbledore said at last, looking over his half moon-shaped glasses. "harry's skills of occlumency have grown stronger than expected. the prophecy predicted the powers of the mother would save the son." "you mean you knew about all of this?" ron asked the old man with a frown. "most of it, mr. weasley. there are still mysteries surrounding harry that needs sorting." "that prophecy didn't by any chance happen to mention when harry was going to defeat voldemort, did it?" ron asked again, receiving a glare and a nudge in his ribs from hermione. "i'm afraid not, mr. weasley," dumbledore said with a serious tone. "but harry is a very resourceful young man. i have a great deal of faith in him." "we all do," mr. weasley added. "what do you think he's doing?" george asked while the room became silent, each imagining their own answer to the question. "knowing harry, he's probably apparated to a deserted island, with lots of native girls willing to be his slaves," fred said in a wistful sort of tone. "that's your wish, not harry's," hermione said in a bitter tone. "and if you're not careful what you say, i'll make certain angelina learns about your daydreams." "you wouldn't dare?" fred asked with a shocked expression. "if she doesn't i will," ron added, a smile of daring on his freckled face. "i need to be getting to work," mr. weasley interrupted with a hidden smile. it was nice to know some things never changed. "today is percy's first day back on the job and i want to make certain there's no problems." "i thought something was quiet around here," fred said with a smirk. "where's penny and little molly?" "they moved back into their own flat last night," mrs. weasley said with a sad sigh.

"no more stinky nappies?" george teased. "what's ron going to do for cologne now?" "very funny you prat," the younger sibling growled. "well, all of this is fine," dumbledore said with a warm smile, knowing from the years past that once these three got started, it would be quite some time before it ended. "but we must be leaving as well. there's still much to do to ward the school against any further intrusions. molly, thank you kindly for the tea." dumbledore stood as he spoke, receiving a disapproving glance from snape. he rather enjoyed watching the weasleys go at each other, especially if ron was on the receiving end. "you're welcome anytime albus," the woman answered as snape stood and followed the headmaster out the kitchen door. "i'll join you albus," moody added, standing from his seat. "give my best to ginny," dumbledore told ron and hermione with a fatherly smile. "tell her not to worry. harry always seems to come out on top." "we will sir," ron assured him, watching as he and the potion's master disapparated, before turning back to hermione. "where is ginny anyway?" "she's in her room," hermione told him, as they walked back into the kitchen, their arms wrapped around each other's waist. "still? she hasn't left that place since hedwig arrived with harry's letters." "she misses him, ron. she knows he did what he had to do, but she really wants to be with him. that's what love does to two people who's totally committed to each other." "you don't have to tell me," ron said, pulling her into his embrace and kissing her tenderly. "i've spent five years going crazy trying to tell you how i felt." "and now?" hermione teased. "now, you're mine and i have no intention of letting you go. besides, now that everyone knows about us, we're not going to get off the hook before we make wedding plans. my mum even brought down her wedding dress for you to try on." "ron, have you seen that thing?" hermione whispered. "it's horrible."

"it's just a dress, 'mione. what's the big deal? you wear it for a few hours, put it in a box and hide it in the attic." "ronald, i want my dress to be stunning. no fancy lace and ruffles. just simple and elegant." "well, if that's what you want then just tell mum. she'll understand." "i couldn't bare to hurt her, ron. she's been so kind and now helping with the plans for the wedding, i couldn't stand it if she got angry with me." "she's not going to get angry. she'll understand, i promise." "i don't know." "do you want me to talk to her for you?" hermione frowned at the young man standing a good foot above her. "what would you say?" "i don't know. but if you want me to deal with it, i will." "i don't know ron, i mean sometimes you can be a little...tactless." "sometimes that's what is needed. just watch," ron smiled, turning back to the box in the corner where mrs. weasley's wedding gown was tucked away in. he slipped the lid off and pulled the massive layers of lace from it. in a louder than normal voice, ron asked hermione; "what in god's name is this thing?" his voice carried into the sitting room where the elderly weasleys were bidding each other a good day, causing mrs. weasley to turn around and see her youngest son tugging her old wedding gown out of it's sealed container. "ronald weasley, put that back!" she snapped, leaving her husband to floo back to the ministry of magic, shaking his head. he was glad he had work to go to. it didn't look like the house was going to be a very pleasant place to be right about now. "i'll put it back, if you can tell me what it is?" "it's my wedding gown," mrs. weasley insisted, taking it from his clumsy hands. "i brought it down for hermione to look at."

"why? mum, no offense but that thing looks like a bloody mass of ribbons and lace. she'll kill herself just putting it on and i don't want to spend my wedding night in hospital. besides, who would want to wear something like this? i mean back in your day it was probably nice and all, but look at it now. it's all...girly." "that's quite enough of that, young man," mrs. weasley barked. "hermione is the one who will decide if she wants to wear it, not you." "bloody hell if she will," ron argued, his ears turning red as thought of how complicated it would be trying to get hermione out of the garment come their wedding night. "i won't have my bride taking her vows in a ruffled marshmallow. she needs something simple and flattering. hermione has a gorgeous figure, i want to hold her not ten meters of...that." "maybe it would be best to look at some different designs before we make up our minds," hermione suggested, irritated at the way ron was treating his mother. "i don't want any arguments surrounding my wedding day." "you won't have any, dear," mrs. weasley said. "but if this little git has that many objections, then i think perhaps you should keep looking. it may be the only way to show him just how lucky it is to have a gown like this at hand. but he needs to understand exactly what type of dress this is and remember where he lives." "i know where i live mum," ron argued. "but it is not in a fluffy white cloud of lace." ******************************************************************************

the sun shone bright, the wind warm and the air humid. ginny sat on the edge of her bed, re-reading harry's last letter to her before he left surrey, for the hundredth time. the tears she had cried over the past week streaked the words on the parchment; her eyes seemed to be in a constant swollen, red state. she had lost interest in everything, even arguing with her brothers. the weasleys had returned to the burrow, not having harry with them during the summer meant they had no reason to stay at grimmauld place. ginny's attitude and mood swings had caused so much tension in the house that even the twins had stopped teasing her. everyone seemed to be walking on thin ice around her. just the mention of hogwart's or harry caused the girl to erupt in a display of tears and run out of the room. hedwig sat on the windowsill staring at the young woman. she had arrived with the letters as harry had ordered and had yet to be sent back out. ginny had tried writing harry a letter and gave it to the owl, but there was nowhere to deliver it so she didn't fly off. the letter, begging harry to come for her, remained folded and unopened on the desk by the window. the owl hooted softly from his perch, causing ginny to look up with sad eyes. hedwig cocked her head and hooted again.

"i'm sorry girl," ginny said, picking up the bag of treats harry had sent her for his owl and gave her one, allowing her to affectionately nip at her fingers. "don't think he's back yet, do you?" she asked the owl with a crack in her tone. hedwig looked at the girl and hooted again. "yeah i know. but there's no harm in asking." a knock on the door brought ginny's attention back to the silent, empty room. she turned to see hermione poke her head through the barrier. "hi," the bushy haired girl said pushing the door open a little further. hermione had arrived for the summer the day before and had tried relentlessly to occupy ginny in conversation. every time she tried, the red head would openly ignore her attempts or make an excuse to leave the room. "hello," ginny answered, returning to her bed where she folded harry's letter and put it back in her desk drawer. "i was wondering if you would like to help me?" hermione asked, tossing a stack of magazines on the bed and sitting next to them. "my mum has been helping me plan ron's and my wedding, but we have a problem figuring out how to mix magical folks with muggles, so ron and i have decided to have two receptions. my mum is planning the one in the muggle world, while your mum is helping me with the ceremony and the reception at hogwart's." "so what's the problem?" ginny asked, sitting on the end of the bed and looking at the stack of muggle wedding magazines with little interest. "have you seen the wedding gown your mum has picked out? it was her mum's or something and even though i love your mum, the dress is a nightmare. i swear if i have to wear it, i'm going to die from embarrassment." "just tell her, she'll understand." "i know, you help give you wore the

but i was hoping to have another me? after all, you and harry are some ideas on your own wedding." rings harry had sent to her with

one chosen so i could show her. would getting married in another year. it will ginny looked down at her hand where she hedwig, twisting them around her finger.

"i doubt that will ever happen," ginny said sadly. "why? harry loves you with all his heart. you know that? or are you having second thoughts?" "of course i'm not. there's nobody for me besides harry. it's just that he hasn't written to me, or anything, since he left. he promised me he'd be back, but it's been so long." "ginny, it's only been a week," hermione said patiently. "i'm sure if he could, he

would have taken you with him. but the three witches told him he had to go alone. i know harry; he's not the sort of person to leave you behind if he didn't have to. i can't help but wonder what the tasks are, though. how's he going to answer the witch's riddles? he's never been good at riddles." "he hates them," ginny said in turn. "i wonder where he is." hermione looked out the window past hedwig. "i wonder how far he's gotten in the tasks," ginny added. "knowing harry, he's doing just fine. he always does. i can't imagine where any of us would be right now, if it weren't for him." "i really miss him, 'mione," ginny told her suddenly, her eyes filling with tears. hermione reached out and hugged the girl to her, allowing her to cry. "hey come on," hermione said after a few minutes. "let's stop all this. harry's fine and he'll be back in no time at all. when he comes back, we don't want him to find a sorrowful girlfriend, do we? chin up. help me find a wedding gown and i'll help you find some ideas on your own. just wait until he gets back and you have a dress to show him. he'll know then just how serious you are about him." "so what kind of gown do you want?" ginny said, sniffing her tears away. "something stunning with no lace. have you seen that dress of your mum's?" "yeah, it is pretty horrid. but it is made of morphed silk, so it won't be that bad when you put it on." "what's morphed silk?" hermione frowned. she had spent six years proud of her ability to learn everything possible about the magical world, but she had never heard of this before." "morphed silk is made from a morphite worm. the material changes shape when the wearing puts it on. granted, my mum's dress has a ton of lace, but it is quite beautiful. it will fit perfectly." "i still think i'd rather have a gown of my own." "are you having it made by a muggle?" "i'm not sure," hermione said, taking the stack of books and flipping through them to find the gowns. "i suppose it doesn't really matter. i know my mum would love

to help me get it though." "then you'd better hurry and find one. you only have ten months to get it made and convince ron to keep to his promise and walk down the isle." "he'll keep his promise, or i'll hex him so hard, he'll never stop regretting it." "sounds like it may be an interesting year." ****************************************************************************** harry packed his tent on the back of his firebolt before taking his wand out of his pocket and balancing it on his hand. he thought hard casting the four-point spell on it and asking in a strong, firm voice; "point me to the land where time begins." the wand spun around twice then slowly settled to the south. harry frowned, returning his wand to his pocket and slipping gingerly on his broomstick. he tugged his father's old cloak across his shoulders, head and broom and soared high into the sky. he looked back down to where he had camped and waved his wand, returning the snow to the mountain undisturbed. he flew slowly across the wooded area where gilda's cabin was and smiled down at it. below him was the old woman standing by the front door, nugget sniffing the snow a short way beyond. harry made a mental note to bring ginny back here. she would love gilda and love the area. ginny had a thing for snow and this would be a perfect place to spend a few weeks alone. as he flew south, harry continued to think of the red haired girl. he wanted desperately to go home, to hold her in his arms and never let her go. he couldn't imagine what life would be like without her. the day she kissed him was the day he knew he wanted to live. he wanted to make a life for her, to give her the kind of life she deserved. he had since learned he had inherited a castle from his father, a fortune from both his parents and sirius, enough to support ginny and all two dozen of the children she wanted. he closed his eyes as he flew across the western coast of america. it was warm and the sun felt good after spending the past week in the frozen land of alaska. he could only hope that by heading south, that meant he would be somewhere warm and inviting. maybe near a beach so he could swim and sunbathe. harry reached mexico by late afternoon and decided to stop and eat. he found a secluded spot in the forest and pulled his broom down. he used is wand to secure the area from muggles and pulled his pack off his broom. he desperately wanted to set up camp there, to rush back to england and steal ginny from her bed and bring her here with him, but he knew he was running out of time. he had to finish this quest as quickly as he could, so he could return home. the smells of exotic plants lingered in the air, the warmth of the sun shining on harry's face, forcing him to remove his heavy cloak and jumper. he looked around

with a sense of awe. the trees seemed to touch the sky, the sounds of birds and wild animals welcoming him. he smiled at the peaceful feeling as he drew in a deep breath. the urge to explore was overwhelming. there were large stone structures of temples nearby, but there were also a number of muggles as well. he was forced to stay as far away from them as he possibly could. that meant his explorations would have to wait until a more opportune time. perhaps his and ginny's honeymoon. harry waved his wand and within a few seconds his tent was up and ready for him to make use of it. he guessed the time must have been closer to supper than lunch, though it didn't feel that late. he had successfully made his way this far south in just a few hours, but knew without a doubt he couldn't go any further today. it would be even later and much darker by the time he found his destination, and since he still had over two months to search, he could spare a day or two to relax in the sun. after all, he had never had a holiday, not a real one and being in the forest surrounding the ancient stone structures made him yearn for some time off. the sounds of voices nearby made harry turn toward them. the spell he placed on the area surrounding him made sure nobody saw him, even if they looked directly at him, but that didn't stop harry's heart from leaping in his chest. he watched as a small group of people walked by. there were three women and four men, one appearing to be a guide. he was instructing them on activities for the following day; when they would all participate in a meditation service in the temples. harry turned back toward the area he knew the ancient structures to be. he was eager to see what the excitement was all about. gathering his father's old cloak, he slipped it across his head and shoulders, stepping cautiously through the woods to where the people had just come. the trees narrowed to reveal a large clearing with massive ornamental structures of stone. harry was in awe with them. he had seen them from the air as he flew over, but nothing had prepared him for the actual sight of them up close. harry stepped closer, avoiding a small group of tourists snapping pictures of the temples. they resembled the pictures of the pyramids in egypt that ron had brought back from his trip there three years ago, but with distinct differences. these were accessible to visitors, with a large open room at the very top of the largest temple. he listened to the guide telling her group about the ancient mayan people. "the ancient maya had a complex pantheon of deities," the guide, a short stalky women wearing shorts, tank top shirt, hiking boots and a backpack. "rulers were believed to be descendants of the gods and their blood was the ideal sacrifice, either through personal bloodletting or the sacrifice of captives of royal blood. the maya's view of the universe was divided into multiple levels. the heavens and below were positioned within the four directions of the earth, north, south, east and west. after death, they believed the soul would go the underworld, a place where sinister gods tested and tricked their unfortunate visitors. "many people see the story of the popl vuh as a story of extraterrestrial gods who came down to earth and made man in his own image. when they first mad man he was perfect and lived as long as they did, sometimes hundreds of years. men were clairvoyant and possessed with magical powers, as it were. the gods realized their competitors were as wise and powerful as they were, so they destroyed him and started over by creating the man of present. modern man is here to act as a servant race to the gods."

"but that's ridiculous," one middle aged man with a balding head and round stomach said. harry rolled his eyes, thinking of how much he reminded him of uncle vernon. "perhaps, but the beliefs of the ancient world, do have some basis in reality. many have thought noah was a myth or folklore, but the past century has brought about a number of expeditions and research that may lead to proving the myth as fact. it's all basically in the eye of the beholder." the older man snorted his disapproval, but at the jab of his wife's arm in his side, chose not to rebuttal. "within the mayan culture, there are legends of visiting gods from outer space and there are a number of hieroglyphics implying this. in the last thousand years, the being known as quatzequati the great feathered serpent was a god who brought the teaching of peace to this part of the world and appeared as a white god with a long beard. the drawings of him look almost identical to the drawings of the being known as ea or enki in the ancient sumerian teachings. many statues depicting this creature can be seen all around us." "there's one," a young girl said, pointing to the statue not far from where she stood. "there was also a god called yum cimil, who the mayan believed was the death god. he is also known as ah puch, the god of the underworld. his body is told to be predominantly skeletal and his adornments are also made of bones. yum cimil has been represented in drawings with a body covered with black spots. he wears a collar with eyeless sockets which was the typical symbol of the underworld." "he sounds gross," a teenaged boy said. "perhaps, but it was enough to intimidate and frighten followers into obeying the laws set down from the gods." "i wonder if there really were anything like the yum cimil," an older woman asked, her gray hair cut short, her weathered skin tan and wrinkled. "today we believe in a devil with a pitch fork and a pointed tail, or evil as wearing a long dark cloak with a hood. we even assimilate the being from an evil creature, though the mayan worshiped them as a god and protected the people." the guide drew a deep breath, allowing the take this in before she continued.

think of snake as who taught group to

"the mayan also believed in duality, which means that a god/goddess could have a dual or contrasting role, such as being a ruler of the sky and underworld, or being good and evil. another aspect was being part human and part animal. kukalcan was depicted as being part human and part reptile. the dualism also extended to life after death. the good souls were cast into heaven while the evil souls were cast into the underworld, where they were tortured by cold, exhaustion, huger and sadness.

"kukalcan is also known as the feathered-serpent. many believed that he was a living man who could transform into a serpent at will. the mayans also held many different types of sacrifices in order to appease their gods. they would shoot arrows at the victim's heart during a ritual. there was also torture by bounding and throwing the victims into a well. after a time, sometimes days, the victim was withdrawn from the well. if he was still alive, he was considered to be spared by the gods and left to live. "the most common of torture and sacrifice was the heart sacrifice. in this type of sacrifice, the victim was taken to the top of the pyramid where a priest would stab the victim and remove his beating heart. he passed the heart to the other high priests, who would smear the blood all over their bodies. the dead body was then rolled down the side of the pyramid, where the priests would dismember, skin and eat the dead person." "gross," a young teenage girl said, her pale skin looking slightly green. "in our way of thinking, this would be considered inhumane," the guide continued with a smile at the group. "but overall, the mayans were a very religious people who took their beliefs and gods and goddesses seriously. it was a part of their daily lives to be sacrificed to the gods and it was considered a great honor. the families of those sacrificed were honored and showered with gifs and praise." "cool way to get rid of your older brother," another teenage girl said, glaring at the tall dark haired boy next to her. "it's said that the spirits of those who have passed on still haunt these structures," the guide continued. "we have a special meditation group that assembles at dawn in the top of the great pyramid, where the spirits are said to communicate to the living. there is a vortex into the next world that is believed to exist in the temple's sacrificial alter at the very top. it is there that some claim to have made contact with spirits during meditation sessions. now, if you'll come with me, we'll go to the top of the pyramid and have a better look." harry was fascinated by what he had heard. he quietly walked the long stone steps to the top of the temple, staying as far out of the way of the others as possible. he imagined the sacrifices and lives that had once passed these steps, the noise of an active, thriving community and the screams of the victims being put to their deaths. he had to see the top for himself, to see if he could feel the presence of spirits as well. living at hogwart's made it easy for him to accept the idea of ghosts, but to speak to the ones you had lost was close to impossible, even in his world of magic and belief. the open alter at the top of the temple was amazing and harry reached it within just a few minutes. it was very peaceful there, very relaxing as the breeze blew through the open walls. the whisper of the wind sounded like voices, but harry knew that was impossible. there were no voices, no lost spirits, no loved ones waiting to contact him. there was no area vortex waiting for him, no door into the next life, no passers by eager to make communication with him. what there was, was just a simple space of solitude. the voices of those in the tour group echoed up

the steps as they made their way to the top of the temple. harry knew he had to be careful to avoid the group that crowded around, but could resist staying to hear what the guide told them. "this symbol is called the galactic butterfly," the guide said, holding up a golden emblem. "it is said to represent all of the consciousness that has ever existed in this galaxy. this is all our physical ancestors both human and animal, reptile, fish, shellfish and plants. the consciousness is organized all of the raw material from a whirling disk into stars then planets and solar systems. in the original maya culture, there was no symbol for this. it was like having no name for god. just knowing the concept was good enough. the pattern was devised by toltec or zapatec weavers, as a pattern for blankets and this is where jose arguelles came across it. he called it hunab ku. the indigenous people call it the galactic butterfly. butterflies are seen as ancestors returning for a visit to physicality. wearing one of these symbols is very powerful as it broadcasts your reaching to actively join the consciousness of our galaxy. now if you'll all take a few moments of silence, perhaps you can see past the realm of our present world, and into the vortex of time." the group remained silent for several moments, their eyes open and looking as if they expected the galactic butterfly to materialize before their eyes as a real being. harry was growing tired and the sun was starting to set. he was hungry and thought about his campsite and the inviting bed and supply of snacks and food waiting for him. without warning, his stomach began to growl, causing the eyes of the group of tourists to turn in his direction. he blushed, regardless of his hidden state beneath his father's old cloak. slowly and as silently as possible he tried to push past the gasping group and make his way down the massive flight of stairs. he was nearly to the opposite side of the room where he knew he could make his escape, when the bald man from below backed into him. he gasped, the man turned, eyes wide and mouth agape. "i just ran into something," the man said, causing the eyes to turn in his direction, staring at the empty spot where he stood staring. harry was trapped between the wall and the man's wife. his heart was pounding and he wanted more than anything to apparate, but couldn't there was something about the pyramid that prevented him from vanishing. "what did you feel?" the guide asked, her tone filled with curiosity and excitement. "it felt like a body," the man said, his tone quivering with nervous tension. "it was warm and hard. i swear it was a person." the man's wife turned with a frown to look at the spot where harry stood. the doubt was visible on her face. "martin, there's nothing here," the woman said in a calm tone. "i'm telling you angela, there was somebody there." "well there isn't now."

"all right, everyone just calm down," the guide said in disappointment. "this temple holds many secrets and mysteries. you may have touched into the vortex of time." "hogwash," the older man grumbled, still looking around him. "does that happen very often?" the young girl from below asked, her face looking paler than it had a short time ago. "oh sure," the guide answered. "it's very common to make contact with the supernatural, especially when you consider the history of this temple." harry sighed a breath of relief as the woman blocking his way moved aside enough for him to slide past. he was nearly out of the way, when the woman stepped back catching the hem of his cloak and pulling it off his head. she screamed at the floating dark head of a young man. the others turned to see a very surprised harry staring at them. he quickly tugged the cloak from beneath the woman's foot and covered his head, rushing to the exit. "i told you i felt someone," the man was shouting. "that was awesome," the young man said in complete amazement. "i don't believe it," the guide was saying, her voice echoing down the stairs to where harry was running. "i actually saw one. i finally saw an image of the gods. i can't believe it." the sounds of voices both fearful and excited echoed down to the courtyard below as harry ran as hard as he could back to his tent. he rushed into the room, collapsing in one of the chairs, his breath coming in heavy pants, his heart pounding furiously within his chest. outside the sounds of voices hurrying past his campsite echoed through the seclusion. he recognized them as the group he had just escaped, their tones filled with excitement and astonishment. harry closed his eyes and laid his head back against the seat. how could he have been so stupid as to allow himself to get trapped like that? in the six years he had used his cloak at hogwart's, he had never allowed himself to be caught except the one time malfoy saw him at hogsmeade during his third year. "this is great," he said aloud to the empty room. "wait until fred and george hears about this. i'll be known as the headless spectra forever."

chapter four harry awoke earlier than usual, hearing the sounds of excited voices outside. for a moment he thought the spell concealing his campsite had somehow worn off, but having heard the conversations he knew he was still safe. the group was on the way up to the temple's alter to meditate and welcome in the sunrise, all in hopes of seeing the spirit that made himself known the day before. harry groaned, rolled over in his bed and pulled the pillow across his head. he still couldn't believe he had been so careless. he could just imagine what hermione would say if she

knew. the voices soon faded into the distance, leaving only the echoed promise for a very warm day. the tent's roof was already pulling in the heat, forcing harry to reluctantly kick the covers off and crawl out of bed. he was eager to get moving on his quest, but it was so relaxing here he was having a difficult time convincing himself to leave. the sounds of animals playing in the forest beyond echoed through the open flap, as harry stepped out still damp from his shower, a bottle of butterbeer in hand. with a heavy sigh, harry drew in the warmth of the morning, smiling at the sounds of the birds in the trees above his head. he could hear the thoughts of snakes nearby, waiting for their unsuspecting prey. the chatter of monkeys echoed through the stillness and harry frowned. he could even make out their language. something really weird was happening to him since he left hogwart's, but he needed to get back to find out what it was. "why are you hiding?" a voice asked, causing harry to turn on his heel, wand clenched in his tight grip, his heart pounding viciously within his chest. "who said that?" he demanded, peering through the thick trees and overgrowth of bushes and grasses. "i did," the voice said again. harry turned his eyes toward the sound, seeing the small brown body of an animal about the size of a large cat, sneaking out from between the tall trees. in a way it looked like a pig, but much more dangerous. "what are you? a wizard? an animagus?" "what are those? humans, like yourself?" "sort of. who are you?" "i'm a peccary, or so parker says. who are you and why are you hiding? don't you like those other humans?" "it's complicated. who's parker?" "a very nosy parrot," the peccary said with disgust. "he sits above the forest and listens to the people below. he thinks he's smarter than he actually is." "how is it i can talk to you?" "don't know," the peccary answered, routing around the base of the trees. "never talked with your kind before. so why are you hiding?"

"i don't want the muggles to see me." "what are muggles?" "that's what we call non-magical people. do you have a name?" "parker calls me cary, but i don't know that anyone else cares much for names. we're not like your kind, we don't give names to our cubs." "well, it's very nice to meet you cary, even if it is really weird talking to you. i feel like dr. doolittle." "is that a friend of yours?" harry chuckled, shaking his head. "well, it doesn't matter much. i'm sure you'll be gone before the day turns dark." "why do you say that?" "your kind never stays long. sometimes we have to hide from your fire sticks, but mostly you come and visit the ancients then leave." "the ancients? you mean the temples?" "yes. there are stories of the ancients who lived there once. parker says they were horrible, killing their own kind, hurting others who refused to join. there were some here, like them, not so long ago. they came when i was young and killed others like themselves." "here? who were they?" "don't know, but parker would. he knows everything, or thinks he does." cary came closer toward harry and looked up into his eyes. harry could see him clearly for the first time. his snout was short with crushing molars, his hair was long and wiry, his eyes small and black. "why would anyone come here to kill?" "they were not nice, even the snakes hid from them. except for one, a large female. she was very evil, even as a young one. she killed without wanting food. one of the humans found her and took her away. he could speak to her and called her 'pet'. he wasn't much like your kind, small and cub-like, but the others treated him like an elder. it was a good day when they took the snake. it became much safer, even with humans around."

"he spoke to her, are you sure?" "yes. just like you are speaking to me." "who were these humans? what did they look like?" harry felt the hair on his neck stand on end, his senses coming alive as he thought of what the peccary was telling him. "never heard names, never saw them either, just the small one. the elders. he crawled like a snake. his eyes were red and his voice was high. he scared even parker. the others were like you in away. they had sticks like yours." "sticks? wands? when was this? where did they go?" "ask parker. if anyone knows he would. i remember hearing the elders speaking of them when i was young. they said the humans were dark and hid their faces. they appeared without the nosy machines all the others bring with them. then one night they disappeared, nobody ever saw them leave." "where is parker?" harry asked. "i need to ask him about these humans." "he'll be around soon. he goes to the ancients and watches the humans. he finds it amusing. annoying, if you ask me. there's talk from the humans about an ancient who appeared the last day. stupid nonsense, if you ask me." "will you tell parker i'm looking for him? i need to speak with him." "i'll tell him," cary said turning to leave the small clearing. "why are you wanting to know about those humans? friends of yours?" "not if they are who i think they are." harry watched the pig-like animal leave and turned back to the silence of the forest. maybe it wasn't such a bad thing, this new gift of his. it could prove useful to know what they knew. ******************************************************************************

harry paced the room of his tent in silence. it had been hours since the little peccary had left and still there was no sign of the parrot named parker. he was beginning to think himself mental for having not only spoken to a wild animal, but actually believed what he had been told. he was frustrated and anxious to leave, but more so, he wanted to find out if voldemort had been here as he suspected and when.

a soft tapping on the roof of the tent caused harry to glance up as though he expected to see through the ceiling to the culprit beyond. he frowned as the tapping continued then sighed heavily and stepped outside. sitting on top of the tent was a large green and yellow parrot, nearly half a size bigger then hedwig, his little black eyes shining at harry as he looked up at him. "about time," the parrot said. "i've been sitting up here knocking for so long, i was beginning to think i would start molting." "are you parker?" harry asked with a frown. "the peccary said you wanted to speak with me. i've never spoken to your kind before. mind if i ask you some questions?" harry's frown deepened. he never thought he would have to answer questions; after all he was the one who wanted the answers. "no, i suppose not." "why do your kind insist on traveling in those nosy machines? don't your paws work well inside those coverings?" "they are called feet, not paws and they work fine. we just get tired and can't go long distances on them, or at least muggles can't. that's why they drive cars." "you came here on a different kind of car. i saw you arrive. but your car was not nosy and didn't smell like the others." "it wasn't a car, it was a broomstick. i'm a wizard. muggles - non-magical folk use cars." "but you look like the others." "yes, we're both human, but we come from different worlds. it's rather complicated." "you use magic, like the ancients?" "what do you mean?" "i've heard the others talking about the ancients who believed in the magic of the gods. do you believe the same? do your kind kill your own in tribute to your gods?" "no we don't. killing is murder no matter how you look at it."

"but the ancients considered it an honor, i've heard the other humans speaking of it." "i suppose that is how they believed," harry said, feeling a little short on temper. "there are those even in my world, who kill in order to gain power. cary said you would know about some of them. dark ones, who came a long time ago and hid their faces. one spoke snake language and took a large female snake away with him when they left. do you know who i am speaking of?" "i do," parker said, flying down to harry and sitting on a low branch just above his head. "evil they were. they brought many here to kill. two were brought here and asked many questions, but they didn't kill them like the others. they would have been better off dead then left with no mind. sad the things your kind do to each other." "do you know how long ago that was?" "many, many seasons. i was younger then. my elders tried to hide us from the sights, but i found a hole in our nest and was able to watch for awhile." "was the small one who took the snake away, with them? did you hear anyone call him the dark lord?" parker flapped his wings and clicked his beak as if suspensefully thinking. "no, there was no one like that. there was a female of your kind though, evil, mean. she took the two to the dead spot and asked them questions, using strange sticks that glowed with fire. she asked her questions and pointed her stick at them for many days. our nest was far above the ground, so i could see what she did. when she was done with the two, she left with the others, but the two remained. they didn't know anything after that. their minds were like rotten fruit, empty and of no use." "were these two a man and a woman?" harry asked, a lump in his throat. "yes." "the longbottoms," harry whispered. "that was what the female called them. friends of yours?" "in a way. i know their son." "sad what she did to them. the man said they had no idea where the master was, but the female didn't believe him. he said they were looking for a torch, but she just

laughed. they may have died here, if the other man hadn't come to help them." "what other man?" harry asked, frowning at the bird's story. "strange man, long white fur from his head and his face. he seemed very kind. i remember him speaking with my male elder. he seemed very sad when he spoke with the two, but took them away and promised to take care of them." "dumbledore," harry surmised. he fell silent for several seconds, going over everything the bird had told him. "did mr. longbottom, or rather the man, happen to say if they found the torch?" "no, but he did say they found the key to the third step. the female didn't listen though. it sounded important but she didn't care." "the key? what key?" "don't know. not sure what a key is, so i couldn't help you there." "what about the small one? were you here when he came?" "yes. that was not as long ago, maybe half the time." "do you remember him? what did he look like?" "i remember him. he was very small and crawled on his belly like a snake. he found nagini and spoke with her and then they left." harry gasped audibly. "nagini? the snake's name was nagini, are you sure?" "of course i am," parker flapped his wings again as if insulted. "she would slither through the forest hissing her name, 'nagini i am, daughter of the gods. beware or i will kill you'. i nearly found myself her dinner once, if not for the proghorn." "the what?" "the proghorn. he saved me by kicking me out of nagini's way, but she got him instead. i have never stopped thinking of that day, or him. i pity any who come in the path of that snake." "you don't have to worry about it, she's dead." parker crooked his head oddly, his dark eyes staring straight at harry.

"dead? are you sure?" "positive. i'm the one who killed her." "dead!" shouted parker. "did you hear that everyone? the great powerful nagini is dead!" the forest came alive with the chips and chatter of many voices. harry hadn't noticed before that there were so many animals around, staring and listening to him speaking with the parrot. somehow this thought made him feel very self-conscious. "can you show me where this dead spot is?" harry asked after a moment to collect his thoughts and allow the forest to return to a peaceful silence. "i can, but you have to be careful. the moon is full and soon will rise above the forest. it would be best if you use that covering that hides you." "how do you know about that?" harry frowned at the bird as he flapped back to the top of the tent. "i saw you arrive during the last day. i saw you use it when you went to the stones. it hid you even from the sights of the forest." harry nodded with understanding, slipped inside his tent and grabbed his father's old cloak. he hurried back out to find parker preening on his stoop at the top of the tent. "ready?" he asked, watching as harry flung the cloak around his shoulders and pulled it across his head, hiding him from the world around him. "all set." harry followed the bird for over fifteen minutes, pushing limbs aside, tying to avoid stepping on insects and praying he wouldn't fall into one of the many animal burrows scattered across the ground. after a very hot walk, harry came into a clearing, finding parker sitting on a low branch near the edge of the forest. "what happened here? it looks...dead," harry asked, stepping cautiously into the center of a large round, blackened and dry spot among the many tall trees and lush green surroundings. "that is why it is called the dead spot. nothing has ever grown here, as long as i know. my elders said the ancients had secret meetings here with their snake god and the lands were cursed because of it." "you don't believe all of that, do you?" harry asked. having seen all that he had over the past 6 years, he could pretty well believe anything, but cursed grounds because of a god? that seemed a little far-fetched even for his world.

"my elders never told untruths. it is not for our kind to do such." "i'm sorry, parker, i didn't mean anything by it." "so tell me now, what is a key? maybe i can help you look for it." "a key can be anything, but it's used to open things or to point in a certain direction. sometimes it's note in a song." "i have songs. my elders had songs as well." "this would be a different kind of song, probably only tunes and notes, no words. did the man say anything else, anything that might indicate what the key could have been?" "i am sorry." "what kind of key could he have found?" "i am sorry i can not help you more. i must go. the humans will be coming back for the nightly visits. they are very excited about seeing an ancient on the last day. silly humans. don't they know, this is the only place the ancients ever visit." "what? they come here? when?" "when the moon is full, like now. they appear and carry out special rituals. i've seen them, though many of the others hide for fear of being killed. the ancients would use the monkeys as sacrifices when they could not find one of their own, or when their snake god was hungry." "a hungry god? doesn't sound much like any god i've ever heard of. does their snake god come with them?" "no. he has never appeared since the time of the leaving, many, many seasons ago, even before my elders hatchings." "the moon is full tonight. will they come again?" "yes, they always do, but they never return to the place of stone. there is a curse that forbids them to enter the grounds. a curse that sent them away." "what kind of curse? where do they go? where do they live?"

"i don't know, but i know they are afraid of the stones. it took their snake god away from them and they were forced to leave or perish." harry frowned from beneath the cloak." "parker, do you see them when they come?" "i do. i hide in the treetops, far above. they never see me, because i remain silent." "how do they come?" "i'm not sure, they just sort of...are there." "will you come and get me when they come again? i have to know who they are. where they come from." "i will come for you this moon, but you must not le them see you. many seasons ago, when i was but a young bird, a group of visitors to the stones got lost and came here. the ancients were here then too. the visitors were scared, but could not hide before the ancients caught them. they did not die easily." "they killed them? tourists?" "yes. it was horrible, worse then even that of the dark hooded ones you know. even those who live in the busy places nearby do not come here on the full moon. it is very dangerous for all." "well don't worry parker, i'll stay out of the way and i won't let them see me. but i have to know what kind of magic they use." "i will come for you. too bad you can't sit in the treetops. they would never find you there." "maybe i can," harry said under his breath. ******************************************************************************

the moon was full as harry paced the small clearing of his campsite. he had been waiting for three hours and was now experiencing the anxiety usually reserved for quidditch. his heart was pounding and his palms were sweating, but his senses were alert and his mind registering every whisper from every creature patiently waiting and fearfully hiding, from the night of the full moon. harry glanced back to the

sky and smiled. closing his eyes, he thought of ginny, his dreams and wishes silently whispered for the moon's rays to carry back to england, where he knew she would soon be looking up at the same moon he now smiled at. "soon," he said to the silence of the night. "we'll be together soon." "who are you talking to?" a squawking voice asked from above his head, causing harry to jump in alarm. "you scared me, parker." "i'm sorry. who were you promising to go back to?" "someone very special, i left behind. i haven't seen her for awhile now." "a mate?" harry sighed, struggling with his embarrassment as he fidgeted with his cloak. "we don't call our loved ones mates," he corrected. "we call them loved ones, or sweethearts, lovers, spouses, better halves. stuff like that." "so many words to mean mate. you come from a very complicated world." harry chuckled softly. "i suppose i do. are you ready to go?" "yes. but i am worried about you. you must not be seen." "don't worry, i have it all worked out." harry pulled his broom from the inside of his tent and then slipped his father's cloak across him as he straddled his firebolt. "incredible," parker said in astonishment. "i can not see you. are you still here?" "i'm right beside you," harry said having flown up next to the bird unseen. "this may work," parker squawked excitedly. "just remember, you must remain unseen. the ancients are very evil. if they see you..." "don't worry. i've managed worse than a few ancients in my life." the two flew into the dead spot, hiding securely among the thick branches of the trees. harry stared down through the thick leaves to the dry, black spot below. the moon cast

an eerie shadow across the forest, the stillness of the night playing on his senses. there was no noise anywhere around them. the inhabitants of the mexican forest were securely hidden in their nests, burrows and trees. nobody wanted to be anywhere around on a night like this. harry was growing weary, his legs feeling slightly numb from hanging off the thick branch he was perched on. the night was hot, the wind dry and humid. even the light from the moon seemed to be heating up the surroundings. just as he was about to complain and odd light began to glow in the dead spot. harry watched closely as five very decorated men appeared through the darkness. harry frowned as he watched them circle the black spot, their hands pointing into the center of the circle. instantly a large flat stone appeared, similar to that he had seen in the temple the day before. he watched with mounting interest as an object appeared on it, steaming and boiling. this was all very familiar and harry was growing suspicious. he had to get a better look. without saying a word to parker, he silently slipped back on his broom, drifting down to the edge of the clearing. what he saw surprised even him. the ancients as parker called them were wizards. wands held tightly in their hands, the elaborately decorated caldron sitting on the stone table bubbled and steamed with a potion he couldn't identify, but the smell was one he was certain he would never forget. they chanted a spell harry couldn't make out and watched as they pulled out the severed head of monkey, tossing it in the caldron. the aroma was nauseating and harry had to fight to keep his stomach from lurching with the putrid stench. there was one wizard who appeared to be the leader. he issued orders in a language harry couldn't identify and the others obeyed, summonsing ingredients harry had never seen before. he watched with mounting interest as the steam from the ornamented caldron began to rise and take form. at first the image of a man appeared, tall in stature with broad shoulders, a long straight nose, which pointed slightly toward the sky, his long wavy hair and beard, floated in the steam around him like a hallo. the five circling the stone looked frightened and backed away from the table slowly as the image of the man began to melt into the image of a large snake. the appearance of the snake, large and threatening, resembled a basilisk. harry watched as the five bowed down and began chanting, arms waving in the air as they fell to their knees, patting the ground in worship. the snake continued to grow and as it was about to form into what appeared to be a solid form, but disappeared before it could reach that final state. the five looked on in disappointment, the surrounding area silently taking on a thick air of loss. slowly the men rose and stepped to the stone table. the one harry assumed was in charge, waved his wand and the caldron and the table disappeared. the five stepped toward a statue of a mayan snake god and disappeared into the stillness of night. harry slipped off his broom, removing his cloak from his head and walked silently toward the middle of the circle. "you should not have come so close," parker said in a squawking, scolding tone. "it was dangerous. i warned you to stay away." "they weren't ancients," harry told him as though he hadn't heard a word the bird had said. "they were wizards."

"they were what? you mean like you? but they have come for many seasons." "perhaps they are descendants from the ancients, but i assure you, they are wizards. i didn't recognize their language and i couldn't understand the spell they cast, but i recognized the image they conjured. it was a basilisk." "a what?" "a basilisk, a giant snake. i encountered one a few years ago. i'll bet that's what their snake god was and if i'm not mistaken, the man in the steam was salazar slytherin." "but how could this be? the ancients were before your time, long before. they have come to this spot since the time of the leaving." "i don't understand it myself parker, but i can assure you, it's true. i saw their wands and i know the use of the caldron. they were wizards, but who are they? and where did they come from?" "if you wait until the next moon, you may be able to find out." "i can't," harry said shaking his head. "i have a mission to get through before my school starts up again and i desperately have someone i want to get back to." "your mate?" "please don't call her that. her name is ginny." "so, this ginny waits for you? will she not wait one more moon?" "she'll wait a thousand moons, a million if needed. but i can't. there are a lot of things i have to do before school starts and i have to find a way to stop voldemort." "who?" "the small wizard who took nagini away with him. he killed my parents." "so you want revenge? your kind has never changed, in all these seasons. even the ancients sought revenge. it is a powerful emotion you humans possess." "it's not just that, parker. voldemort is mad. he wants to take over the world and destroy all muggles. i can't let that happen."

"you plan on stopping him alone?" harry signed, running a hand through his hair and realizing for the first time just how tired he was. "it's complicated, parker. i have been chosen to confront voldemort. anyway, i can't stay; i have to leave first thing in the morning. i have to find a man and answer a riddle." "what man? where is he?" "i don't know. i just know i have to find him in the land where time begins." "the ones who come here and teach, say this is the land where true life began. perhaps it is here." "i doubt it, besides, science has already proven life started in africa." "where is that?" harry chuckled, steering his broom toward his tent. "you really are curious, aren't you? i don't think i've ever answered so many questions from a bird before. but then i don't think i've ever talked to a bird before." "you should try it more often," parker said in a tone that resembled amusement. "we are really quite intelligent you know?" ******************************************************************************

"why haven't you sent anyone after the boy?" phineas asked from his perch inside the elegantly sculptured frame. dumbledore glanced up from his parchment, looking at the painted image of hogwart's former headmaster. "lupin and tonks have gone after him, to make certain he does not get distracted." "that's not what i asked. if the dark lord is after him, then it is extremely dangerous for him to be on his own. perhaps if it was anyone other than potter, he may be safe, but the boy is a not what i would call rational. remember what he did to your office, just two short years ago." "harry was upset at your grandson's death, as he should have been," dumbledore said, returning his attention to the desk and what was spread out across it. "sirius was very important to harry. he was the closest link he had to james and lily."

"regardless, the boy should not be on his own." "he is never alone, so long as he has his task in hand. harry's path has already been mapped out and he is proceeding as expected." "you knew he was going, didn't you?" the old witch asked, frowning from beneath her weathered old hat. dumbledore didn't answer, but raised a gray eyebrow to the portrait. "what is that you have there?" asked the image of headmaster dippet. dumbledore passed his hand across the parchment, watching as its contents disappeared, returning the paper to a clean state. "i took a lesson from the senior potter and his friends and did a little creating of my own," dumbledore said, slipping the now rolled parchment into his desk. "i now have a way of detecting every student who attends this school, even when they are not here." "as headmaster, you have that ability already," phineas grumbled, shifting in his seat. "the only way you can loose that talent is to be removed permanently from office, or else..." phineas stopped speaking, looking down at dumbledore with a concerned look on his face. the other portrait occupants also became silent, staring down at the aged wizard. "the terra auxilium ducere, what has happened?" dippet asked, deep concern etching his tone. "nothing that needs concern anyone," dumbledore explained briefly, then stood and began walking up the steps to his tower. "albus, what has happened?" the old witch asked. dumbledore stopped on the stairs and turned to inspect each face that stared back at him. "the terra auxilium ducere has been moved to a safer location," he explained, causing the eyes of the portraits to turn upward. they had not even noticed the telescope's absence before now and would have remembered had they seen it being moved down the stairs. "the terra auxilium ducere is the only thing left to keep harmony in the world. if anyone finds it..." phineas began. "they won't," assured dumbledore. "i am the only one who knows where it has gone and i will take the secret to my grave."

"but what of potter? without the terra auxilium ducere to keep the dark lord away, he is in more danger than originally anticipated." "i wouldn't say that," dumbledore said with a sly smile. "i have a feeling he has all the protection he could possibly ever need."

chapter five

"parker, i have to go," harry grumbled. he had spent over a week in the mexican jungles and was eager to get moving. the parrot had arrived as the sun was rising and began eagerly tapping on the tent. he insisted that harry go to the ancient structures and listen to what the tourists were talking about. he was excited about how fascinating the humans were and eager to share that with harry. "i have to find the land where time begins and then i have to find a man called trong and answer his riddle. i am running out of time." "but you must come. the humans today are different. these are the kind that search for things and learn their meanings. it is always fascinating. besides, some people think the mayans were the beginning of civilization. maybe you already have found the land where time begins." "all right, listen," harry sighed with exasperation. "if i go to the stones, will you leave me to finish packing?" "must you leave?" "yes, i've already told you i have to go. i am running out of time. school will be starting soon and if i'm not there, snape will dock about a thousand points from gryffindor." "what?" harry shook his head, retrieving his cloak as they spoke. "it's not important. lets just go see what these humans are doing and have done with it." harry followed behind parker, pushing his way through brush and limbs, all the while trying to keep himself hidden under his father's old cloak. parker had been right. the normal groups of tourists had seemed to vanish and in their place was a full-blown archeology team of diggers, investigators and specialists. harry slipped around behind the group and leaned against the edge of the stairs that led to the very top of the great pyramid. he listened on with interest, realizing that this group was not actual archeologists, but rather students of the art.

"the first thing all of you have to do, is translate the writings on the south wall of the temple," an older man said, his beard, though not nearly as long as dumbledore's and his shoulder length, curly gray hair made him think of the old headmaster. his demeanor was different however. where hogwart's headmaster was kind and caring, this man seemed irritated and rather rude. "sir," a young blonde girl asked form where she stood just in front of harry. "are we looking for something in particular?" "yes miss harris," the man said in an air that would put snape to shame. "an education," he continued, raising his nose high in the air and walking away. "all right everyone, lets get busy," a younger man said, much less stuffy and much more liked by the students. harry listened and followed the group around, forgetting his desire to leave and go about his task. he was fascinated by what the students were saying the symbols on the walls meant. it wasn't until he heard a young man, who appeared to be little more than nineteen, claimed to have found a rather interesting symbol. "it appears that a man is turning into the shape of a snake," he exclaimed as the group gathered closer to him. "look here," he said again; pointing at the carved image of a bearded man in one block, then a half man, half snake in the next and finally a full snake, nearly twice as large as the images of people next to him. "that is impossible," the older man said, pushing his way through the group. "there has never been any mention of a shape shifting god." "i didn't say it was a god, sir," the young man said boldly. "it appears to be an ordinary man. he is changing into a giant snake, if you would just take a look..." "if you insist on continuing to translate the stones improperly, mr. michaels," the older man said bitterly, "then you may as well pack up now and leave. these stones have been investigated and interpreted since before you were born. do not assume that you could possibly have found something the greatest scholars of the world have overseen. now get back to work and see if you can do it properly this time, eh?" "don't worry about professor weston," the other man said with a warm smile and a hand on the younger man's shoulder. "he has been here every summer for twenty years. he's lost the magic this place possesses." "why aren't you leading this expedition?" a young red haired woman asked, smiling invitingly to the slightly older man, who laughed cheerfully. "i have a lot of other things to worry about. i only join professor weston, because i love this place. i have been with him since i was sixteen, and unfortunately, he is right. great scholars from all over the world have studied

these stones for years, but unlike the professor, i do believe in finding new and interesting treasures. after all, this is one of the greatest places on earth. the mayans believed in the magic of the world around them. why shouldn't a special person find something hidden from the eyes of others?" "hey trent," another young woman, this one with short curly blonde hair said, joining the small group. "maybe the gods have taken an interest in you and showed you a piece of their world. why not? it happens in the movies." "this teresa, is not the movies," a bitter trent michaels said, a soft smirk on his face. little did he know, his secret affair with this curly haired woman was not quite as hidden as he had hoped. "all right you guys, lets get back to work," the other man said, his dark hair sticking to his forehead with sweat, his dark eyes shining like glass as he smiled at the three students. "professor weston will flip if you aren't working. just use your books and record what you see." "does that include the snake-man?" "no, leave that out. he would never believe you and the only thing it would get you is a failing grade. just remember it, so when you have your degree, you can come back and investigate it on your own." "thanks, that's really a lot of encouragement." teresa smiled back at her secret lover and turned to leave, glancing up to the top of the large temple. "did you hear what the tour guides told professor weston?" she asked. "they claimed to have seen one of the mayan gods this summer. a tourist said he backed into a spirit and they saw a floating head in the temple." "a floating head? don't be ridiculous," the red haired woman said. "i'm not kidding lisa, they said they saw the head of a young boy. they nearly refused to let us here for the whole week. the insisted they would miss out on some kind of great ceremony that would reveal the gods to them." "superstitious rubbish," the voice of a blond male said, stepping up to the group. harry glanced over the head of the red haired woman and looked at the speaker, his mind thinking back to malfoy. he had nearly the same smirk on his face, the same arrogant air of wealth surrounding him and he seemed to reject everyone else's theories as useless, if the ideas presented were not from him, they obviously were not worth listening to. "shut up david," trent said, turning away from the young man. "the mayans were one of the greatest races of all time. their calendars are so precise; they are off only by thirty-three seconds, even after all these centuries. why shouldn't people

think about spirits in a place like this?" "you would believe that stuff, michaels. your kind always has believed in wishes and magic. anything except hard work to get you where you think you deserve to be." trent turned his dark blond head toward the other man, his blue eyes shooting angry daggers at him, his jaw set in a rigid line. "i've had enough of you, you sod off little pecker," trent bit out with venom. "enough!" the older man said, stepping into the group. "mr. michaels, if you plan on remaining with this group, i strongly suggest you get back to work and stop causing trouble. david, i thought you were going to investigate the tower?" "i was professor, until i heard michaels and his girlfriends stupid ideas of the mayans. their theories are positively outlandish." "be that as it may, you have your own work to get started with," professor weston said. "you wouldn't want your excellent standing in this class to be lowered because of the misplaced ideas of others, would you?" "absolutely not, professor," david said turning a smirk toward the others, before leaving the group. harry watched in amazement. if he didn't know better, he would have sworn he had just witnessed a confrontation between ron and malfoy, with snape interrupting and taking his favorite student's side. "come on trent, get back to work," the other man said sympathetically. "don't let the likes of david hampton stop you from getting an education. this is important to you and you have a right to succeed." "i still wish you were leading this expedition," lisa said in turn. "so do i," mumbled trent. "you are so much better at this than he is," teresa said in a soft voice, nodding toward the older man walking beside the pompous blond. "i don't know why you couldn't run these summer expeditions." "because i am not a professor for one thing. the college would never allow me to take you out on my own." "sure, could you image it?" lisa snickered softly. "professor trong? please. i'm glad you're just plain old richard." "thanks a lot," the man chuckled, stepping away from the group and leaving a very wide-eyed harry to stare at him from under his cloak.

"trong?" he said to himself. what was it parker had said, some people think the mayans were the beginning of civilization. maybe his search, at least the second stage of it, had come to pass. but how would he learn if this man was the trong he searched for? how would he confront him and ask him his riddle? and what was all that with the stones? a man turning into a snake? an animagus perhaps? there seemed to be more questions popping up every moment, then there were answers. harry sighed in frustration. he would have to spend another night here, right now there were too many people around and that trent was still looking at the stones of the snake-man as he called it. harry would have to return when the others were gone and see what the stones meant. in the meantime, he wanted to learn more about this trong. for the next several hours, harry followed the man he estimated to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven, listening as he aided the students with their translations and ideas of what the stones meant. harry learned a lot, but it wasn't what he wanted. he needed to know more about this man and so far all he was able to make out was that he was very friendly, kind and spent more time listening than speaking. it was as if he too were looking for something. lunch was served by means of box meals delivered from the nearby village and the students paused from their research only long enough to eat them. harry managed to sneak a box unseen and sat on a stone far enough away from the others, to prevent having someone sit on him or back into him, eating his cheese and avocado sandwich, fried bananas, cinnamon tortillas and papaya juice, listening to the talk of the day's progresses. everyone had pretty much the same sort of day, reassuring the writings of the scholars who had investigated the ruins before, were right. by twilight, harry was exhausted. he had literally spent the entire day walking from one end of the stone structures to the top of the towers and back again. he returned to his tent, collapsing on the bed, his feet hot and sweating inside his shoes, his clothes sticky from the heat and sweat of hiding beneath the confines of the old cloak. his legs hurt, his arms ached from holding the cloak around him. he couldn't remember ever being so tired. even the long, grueling hours of quidditch practice couldn't compare to the day he had just spent. but worse of all, he still wanted to investigate those stones trent michaels had found with the snake-man. with a heavy sigh, harry stood back up. he went to the small bathroom and washed his face and neck, rinsing away some of the sweat and frustration from the day, then taking his father's cloak once again, he left the tent and returned to the ancient structures of the past. the moon was slowly rising above the mountains; it was now half the size as it was a few short days ago when he watched the wizards perform their spell in the clearing. the light from above etched the stone pyramids in an eerie silence and harry actually found himself breathing harder with anxiety. he was getting used to hearing so many voices from the night creatures around him, but the ever-present sense of alertness was still unnerving. he always felt as if he were being watched, as if there were others around him, even when he was alone. the snap of a branch behind him, caused harry's already alert nerves to jump, causing him to practically fall backwards over a tree root, wand in hand and feet stumbling to keep his balance. he peered through the darkness, as a shadow grew nearer. the image of the man he had spent the day following came into sight, he

didn't take precautions against being seen and for that harry was surprised. he watched as trong made his way to the stones harry was wanting to investigate, watching as the man stooped down to the ground and raised his hand. "lumos," harry heard him say and the end of the wand he held in his hand began to glow. harry frowned. this was becoming as frequent a place for wizards as hogsmeade, he thought to himself. he carefully made his way to the stones, staying well out of reach of the man investigating the writings and carvings hidden among the ancient structure. "it's true," trong said in a sad voice. "this was were he disappeared to. but why? what was he trying to accomplish?" harry frowned as trong began to trace the image of the snake-man with his fingers. "what would your guess be, harry potter?" harry froze, his hand instinctively reaching the cloak to assure it was still covering him. the man chuckled under his breath, turning toward the spot harry stood and smiled warmly. "my father told me you were curious, i just never would have guessed you were so bold. i suppose i should have, considering all you have gone through over the past seventeen years. by the way, happy birthday." "you know me?" harry asked, lowering the hood to the cloak from his head. trong's smile continued as he sat down on a nearby rock. "i know of you. i have heard the stories for years, but until now i couldn't wrap my head around all of it. i would never have expected a young boy to defeat voldemort, much less a baby. i suppose lily's spell saved you in more ways than dumbledore has said." "who are you? how do you know so much about me? who is your father? how do you know about voldemort? why do you use his name?" "so many questions," chuckled trong. "let me think, who am i. my name is trong, sulong trong. i know it rhymes; my mother was somewhat of a comedian. how do i know so much about you? because i'm an old friend of your mother's, sort of. we worked together in the early years of voldemort's reign. i was very sorry to hear about what happened to your parents, harry. they were good people. i swear, you look just like your father. he couldn't do much with his hair either, though it was very much a joke to keep it messy. he thought it made him look rugged and sexy. lily always told him it made him look unkept and messy, but he didn't mind." "how did you know my parents?" "we were a part of the order together. that was many years ago, almost a life time it seems." "that's impossible," harry insisted, his wand held tightly in his hand as he looked at the man's reflection from his own wand. "you're barely more than few years older than i am, you couldn't possibly have worked with them."

"i did harry. i'm what you would call a miramage. i can make myself look younger or older, male or female, depending on the need. my father always found it quite irritating; he's a normal wizard you know. he hated my talent, especially when i wanted to sneak out of the house. even as great as he is, he never really could see through my disguises when i didn't want him to. i don't know, maybe he could and he just wanted me to feel powerful." "who is your father?" harry asked, his frown deepening his brow. trong shook his head with a smile. "sorry harry, that's not for you to know. just know this, he is a great supporter of yours and a good friend, as am i. you were sent here by the three witches of old. have you figured out the riddle yet?" "no. i hate riddles and i'm really not very good at it." "then we won't worry about that just yet. how's your occlumency coming along?" "why?" "you have had a lot of questions since you arrived here, haven't you? questions about a new talent you've recently developed?" "how did you know that?" trong chuckled again. "i know a great deal. it comes with the talent of being able to appear as different people. that was quite a show you put on for the muggles, revealing your head to them. i thought for sure they were going to crap their pants." "you were there?" "i was. i have spent many long years searching this place, but until today i haven't been able to find out the true theory behind the mayan rise to power. has your friend hermione, ever told you about the mayan connection to our world?" harry shook his head, stepping a little closer to the man, then sat on a rock near by, his wand still held tightly in his hand. "the mayan people were just a primitive tribe until one day when they met a god in the form of a snake. within a few short years, he had taught them his magic, instructed them on how to build these temples. as ordered by their god, the mayan began to populate, those with magical powers ruled over those who were refused the right to practice it. sound familiar?" "pure bloods and muggles?"

"exactly harry. their snake god struck fear into the hearts of the mayan people and ordered sacrifices be made to him. in exchange, he would grant them prosperity and riches beyond their wildest dreams. they were willing, the promises and magic making them drunk with power. muggles were taken from the nearby villages, told that their sacrifice would be greatly rewarded, which it was. the families of those sacrificed were showered with gifts of gold and food and praise. they were given privileges to make all the other households envious. eventually even their children were being given up as sacrifices in exchange for the gifts their god promised them." " kukulcan, the winged serpent," harry said, repeating what he had heard the students earlier that day talking about. "yes, but that was only a name, harry. the serpent god brought many other gods to the mayan people, but they were no more gods then kukulcan was. they were wizards of the darkest kind. they rewarded only loyalty and when denied, destroyed all that stood against them. eventually a great disagreement erupted between the different so called gods. they each wanted the admiration of the mayan as the greatest god of all, but kukulcan was their one true god, the one they worshiped above all others. this made for grounds of jealous anger and eventual battle. when all was said and done, the gods were driven out of mayan territory and kukulcan placed a curse on the surroundings, forcing the people to abandon their homes. they sought refuse in the outer skirts of the wizarding world, but never gave up their hopes of restoring power to the great temples." "who was kukulcan, if he wasn't a god?" harry asked, now completely enthralled with the story. trong smiled as he stared at harry. "can't you figure it out?" he asked. "a man who can turn into a snake could only be an...." "animagus," harry answered. "so who do you think would possibly choose a snake as their animagus?" harry frowned, thinking as hard as he could. there was voldemort, but he wasn't old enough, then there was the malfoys, but again they weren't old enough to be involved with the mayan. "my head hurts," harry finally answered in frustration. "then try looking at the stones," trong said, leading the way to the stones trent michaels had found earlier that morning. "i have spent years trying to find something like this and it took the accidental findings of a muggle to see it." harry leaned down next to trong and looked at the set of stones. the first one was of a man, long beard and hair, robes long and flowing. the next showed a light emerging from the man as the lower half of his body began transforming into a snake. the last showed the man fully transformed, his body and head the image of a basilisk, towering over the many smaller images of people who circled the snake, pointing and bowing.

"slytherin," harry whispered. "when the great fallout with ravenclaw, hufflepuff and gryffindor came, slytherin disappeared and was never heard from again. there have been stories for centuries about snake gods celebrated and honored by cultures around the world, but this was the one that i could actually take as fact. this proves salazar slytherin was trying to build his own world of pure bloods, by sacrificing muggles." "so the curse that was placed upon the city, that was real?" "yes. i found another passage today while you were eating lunch. it mentions a great curse placed upon the mayan by the gods when their world was torn apart by upheaval. it's my theory that slytherin and his followers found their demise in their jealousy. when kukulcan left the mayan ruins, he placed a curse to guard it from the other wizards who would try rule over the area. the mayan people were cast out of their city and forced to find a new home that is why they return. the full moon holds great power and every month the high priests return to find a counter-curse that would allow them to reclaim their home." "so slytherin was the key to the entire mayan culture? it's hard to believe." "why? the mayan practiced and believed in magic, they had to have learned it from somewhere." "your friend, trent, he said the mayan believed the gods came from another planet." "that is badly translated, they believed the gods came from another world, and they did. our world, harry." "this is incredible," harry said sitting back down on the rock he had abandoned a little while earlier. "hermione would flip if she were here." "she would also be able to figure out the riddle." trong said, sitting back across from harry, watching him intently. "i am really bad with riddles, really, really bad with them. if it wasn't for ginny, i would never have figured out gilda's riddle." "are you sure?" trong asked in a soft tone. "you are much smarter than you could ever have imagined. the answers are inside you harry, just relax and let it flow through you." harry drew a deep breath; closing his eyes and feeling the cool evening breeze wash over him. "what force and strength cannot get through, but many in the street would stand,

were this not a friend in hand," he whispered. "think harry," trong encouraged. "the answer is in you." harry sighed with disgust. he was really getting tired of hearing that from people. "what force and strength cannot get through," harry said again. "it has to be a barrier, something blocking off the outside, right?" trong didn't answer, but smiled, watching harry struggle to find an answer. "okay a barrier, a...door maybe. so many in the street would stand, were this not a friend in hand. something to get through the barrier. a spell, or a charm. maybe a key." harry paused considering the riddle and the possible answer, and then he thought about gilda. she had told him a story of her lost love who was a centaur, which was in fact the answer to his first riddle. maybe trong had done the same thing. what had they talked about? slytherin being the key to the mayan civilization, the god kukulcan. then harry thought a little harder. "a key?" he said with a frown. "a key can open barriers and is held in the hand, without it many would stand outside in the street. that's it, isn't it? a key." trong smiled, reaching beneath the collar of his shirt and pulling out a golden key, dangling on a chain. "very good harry. i told you, you had it inside you. without a key, every situation would seem hopeless. all you have to do is look a little harder to see what is right in front of you. even here, the key was staring me right in the face all these years and i have never seen it." "you cheated," harry said a little said. "so did gilda. she told me about her centaur lover and you told me about the key to the mayans being slytherin." "was it cheating, or simple listening on your part? you can hear the voices and thoughts of animals, harry. why?" "because i'm going mental. ron will love this when i get back. snape will have me committed to st. mungo's." "you spend too much time worrying about snape. he isn't as bad as he seems, you know? if voldemort were to learn about his admiration to you, it could mean his death and it wouldn't be a pleasant one." "you didn't answer me earlier. why do you speak voldemort's name? most wizards i've met are afraid to even attempt it." "i'm what well been

not afraid of him, harry. he brings out anger in me, not fear. i hate him for he has done to people like you. i loved your father like a brother and lily, lets just say if she didn't have james in her life i would definitely have more than a friend to her."

"voldemort said she didn't die right away," he said in an angry whisper, thinking back on his last confrontation with dark lord. "do you believe that?" trong asked solemnly. "i don't want to, but..." "then don't. i knew lily, harry. she would never have allowed anything like that to happen. she loved your father hopelessly and she would never do anything to tarnish that love." "he said she did it to save me." "he lied. lily's love for you saved you, not her sacrifice of her virtue." harry was silent for several moments. he wanted to believe, he needed to believe but there was a part of him that didn't. it was that part that made him want voldemort dead more than anything else. "your first task taught you about the loyalty of a loved one, harry," trong said at last. "gilda was loyal to her love, even after all these centuries. ginny was loyal to you by helping you understand the riddle, and you were loyal to her by keeping her in your heart. your mother was loyal to your father and to you by sacrificing her life, just as your father had. that is the truth and the only thing for you to remember. loyalty has many faces harry, but only one heart, it is how you look at it that depends on how you find it." "and what has this task taught me?" "that's a question you have to answer for yourself. look deep inside your heart harry. the answers lie within." "i am so sick of hearing that. you said it, mutgeb said it, dumbledore said it, even gilda said." "sounds like you have a lot of very wise people in your life." "yes i do," admitted harry. "and good friends. you're right trong, i did learn loyalty with gilda. and i think i know what i've learned with you." "what might that be harry?" "compassion. parker and the others, who would have known that i could speak to animals. but they accepted me and taught me compassion for the past and for the unknown. parker holds great admiration for the ancients, yet he fears them at the same time. who are the wizards who come her every full moon? are they followers of

voldemort?" "no harry, just lost souls looking for the past, but they have not learned yet that the past is with us like a cloak, just as the future holds out its hand to us, so the past supports us when we fall. they are just trying to regain the heritage they once had, yet they have not discovered their heritage has always been a part of them." "like my parents, they are always a part of my life even though we aren't together." "exactly, harry. i think you have learned all you need to here and i have found what i needed to learn as well. i thank you for that harry potter." "now what?" harry asked, standing up and taking his cloak, walking toward the clearing where his tent waited. "you'll have your next task soon enough. just wait for it and be patient." "i'm running out of time," harry insisted, growing weary of saying that. "i have to get back to school and back to ginny. i miss her." "and she misses you. but what you're doing here is of great value to both of you and to the world we belong. patience is a virtue harry, it would be wise if you learned that now rather than when you get older." "who is your father?" trong chuckled softly, lifting the key from around his neck and fingering it in his fingers. "the key is the key, harry. just remember that." harry watched as the other man disappeared through the darkness of the jungle, listening to the soft rustle of the wind and the soft murmurs of those living within. ******************************************************************************

"harry, you've done well and much quicker than i had anticipated," mutgeb said, stirring harry from his deep slumber to join her in a state of soft dreams. "i've been here too long," harry said through the silence. "not at all. but time is running short. you must look in the land down under. find the place the dolphins swim and ask their leader this question; you soar without wings and see without eyes, you have traveled the universe from once you've come, you've conquered the world without leaving home. who are you?"

"i hate riddles," harry grumbled again, hearing the soft chuckle within his mind. "you are nearly there, harry. remember what you must do and keep on task. you have only one to go to find your goal. the flame waits for you, harry. the world awaits your saving." "why me? i'm not that special." "you are the chosen one, the one to confront the past and bring it into the future. you must join with time, to learn to control it." "what does that mean?" "patience harry. you will learn shortly what needs to be done. keep on task, harry. your quest is nearly at an end."

chapter six

the sun shone brighter than harry had ever imagined it could. he had left mexico the day after receiving the last of his three tasks, bidding his new friend parker good-bye. with the aid of his wand, he was pointed in the direction of the land down under, known to muggles as australia. there harry found a secluded spot on the beach and using the same spell he used in the mexican jungle, he set up his tent unseen by the muggles sharing their holiday with the australian waters. harry had been here for over two weeks already, his time edging closer to august every day. he was starting to grow nervous, pacing the beach at night when the muggles had retired from their day of swimming, playing with the dolphins and snorkeling among the coral reefs of the crystal clear waters. patience was slowly slipping away from him, he was unable to get the dolphins to speak to him, even though he had a very distinct feeling they knew what he was saying to them. harry sat on a nearby rock, allowing his feet to dangle in the cool water. so far this summer, he had froze in the alaskan snow, melted in the sweltering humidity of a mexican jungle and now he was sitting on a rock, on a beach in australia. if it wasn't for the tasks at hand, he may actually be enjoying himself. after all, he had never been on holiday before, with the exception of summers with the weasleys. with the thought of his friends, the oddly shaped burrow and the tricks often played on him by two matching brothers, harry found himself feeling more alone and homesick for the weasleys then ever before. he missed ginny more with every long, silent night that passed by. looking up at the moon, he again whispered a soft wish of love to the one person who held his dreams and courage in her delicate, brave hands. "if only you were here," harry whispered softly to the night breeze. there was

something oddly familiar about the way the hair suddenly stood up on the back of his neck. reaching cautiously into his pocket, harry gripped a tight hold on the shaft of his mother's wand, he had been using all summer. the soft shuffle of feet in the sand, assured him he was not alone, as he had thought. slowly, harry turned around to see a dark shadow edging cautiously toward him. he frowned at the lumbering outline of a massive figure as it neared. the night sky was dark and the moon was barely visible among the stars, shining only a sliver of light to bounce off the crystal waters. he watched the figure near him, cursing himself for not gathering his father's cloak before leaving his tent. he was used to being alone on the beach at night, with the occasional lover's escapade, which he avoided adamantly. he was so comfortable with his surroundings that he had begun to ease up on his precautions. now he wished he hadn't. "oi, someone there?" a voice called out, as harry shifted position on the rock. for a moment he considered not answering, slipping behind the rock and praying for a miracle. with a second thought, harry drew a deep breath, his hand still wrapped around his wand. "yes," he answered softly. "who is it, then?" harry frowned. there was something very familiar about that voice. just as he was about to answer, the shadow came into view, causing the frown on harry's face to deepen. "dudley?" he asked, recognizing his robust cousin coming nearer, shock lingering around the edge of each word. "harry? is that you?" the young man asked in surprise. "what are you doing here? why aren't you at your school, or with your friends?" "it's a long story," harry answered, easing his grip on his wand. "what are you doing here?" "mum and dad thought it would be nice to spend a holiday together, now that you're...well, i mean...." "don't worry about it dudley. i'm sure they are delighted to not have me under foot anymore." "they were at first, until your friends showed up looking for you." "what friends?" harry asked, shifting to one side of the rock as his cousin joined him, sprawling his massive tree trunk legs out in front of him. "that woman with the strange hair. mum about had a nervous breakdown when she showed up with that man that came for you before. they came right up to the front door and knocked like long lost friends. mum flipped when she saw who it was,

especially after seeing the woman's bright yellow hair." harry chuckled. he could only imagine his aunt's reaction to tonk's attire. "i'll bet she wasn't expecting it, especially after i left. did they say what they wanted?" "said they were worried about you, something about a quest and it being dangerous and all. harry, can i ask you something?" dudley asked seriously. "that voldiewart guy you told mum and dad about a few years ago, he's after you isn't he?" harry froze in thought. he hadn't really talked with his cousin about voldemort and it was odd thinking that he was doing it now. a silent warning echoed in his head. dudley was less than trustworthy, if voldemort or the death eaters had approached his oversized cousin; he had to do whatever was necessary to avoid falling into a trap. but was it possible for dudley to know where he had landed during the summer? was it just a coincidence that they were in the same place, thousands of miles from home? "he and i have some unfinished business," harry answered at last, hoping to keep his voice calm and controlled. "why do you ask?" "your friends were worried about you being alone. they said he was after you." "we've had a few...encounters over the years. i'm sure we'll meet again before too long. we usually do." "i can't believe you're here," dudley said after a few minutes. "why are you here? having a quiet summer with your girl?" harry found the insinuation in dudley's tone less than inviting. "no, she's home with her family. i'm here by myself," maybe not the wisest thing to say, he thought in the aftermath. "why?" "just needed some time alone and i had something to do." "like what?" "i have a special assignment for school," harry lied, feeling less than guilty. "what kind of assignment?" "i have a report to write on dolphins. it's for my...magical creatures class."

"dolphins are magical? don't let dad hear you say that. he's always liked them." "dolphins have been around since time began," harry replied with a tinge of bitterness in his tone. "why wouldn't they be of interest to my world?" "i didn't mean anything by it," dudley answered in a tone of genuine regret, that surprised even harry. "why are you here dudley?" harry asked after a few minutes. "i mean here, now. it's late, shouldn't you be in bed or eating or something?" "i was until mum tried setting me up with some little wisp of a blonde. i wish she would just back off." "what do you mean?" "i know how people look at me, i'm roughly the size of small steer. girls aren't interested in me and unless i'm bullying them, they don't take notice my being in the same room." "your size doesn't have anything to do with how girls look at you, you know? it's the way you treat people that makes the difference." "i treat people they way they expect to be treated." "that's not true. have you ever tried to be nice, just listen to what someone has to say?" "nobody has anything i care to hear." "what are you afraid of? i've learned over the years, people bully because they're hiding something. what are you hiding, dudley?" "i don't have anything to hide," dudley stood abruptly and started to walk away, but stopped and turned back, a look of confusion and grief etching his round face. "something really strange has been happening to me lately," he said in a quiet tone. "like what?" "remember that day at the zoo, when that snake got loose and i ended up inside the cage?" harry nodded his head. it seemed like a lifetime ago, but he remembered it as if it were only yesterday. "things like that have been happening to me." harry's eyes rounded as his cousin came back to him and sat down. "it wasn't until

you left, at first i thought you had played some kind of trick on me, but then i remembered that you weren't allowed to use your magic outside of your school." "i didn't do anything, dudley, i swear it. what kind of things has been happening?" dudley swallowed hard, shifting uneasily on the rock. "the day after you left, i was taking a shower and forgot to collect a towel from the closet. i decided i'd get one when i finished, but when i got out there was a towel lying on the sink. i figured i must have brought one in with me, or mum had brought one in without my remembering it. but small things like that just kept happening. i wanted to watch a particular show on the tele and i turned the set on and it was playing. it was easy to ignore and pass it all off as coincidence or absent mindedness, but it just kept happening. a few days ago, i wanted a soda from the icebox and before i had a chance to get up, there was one sitting on the table in front of me. harry, i didn't have one before i thought about it." "and you say this started after i left? have you ever had anything strange happen before?" dudley shook his head. "once at school last year, i was really bored in my history class and was looking out the window, wishing i could just climb out it without being seen, when all of a sudden the window disappeared. it was exactly like what happened at the zoo. harry, i was thinking about the window disappearing and it did. then when i got angry with a kid in my dormitory, the books on the shelf near him began to fall off and several hit him in the head. there was no reason for it to happen." "that sounds very similar to what happened to me before i learned i was a wizard," harry said with another frown. dudley began shifting again, this time his face turning a slight pink, visible even in the pale moonlight. "last night at supper," he began quietly, "there was a really cute girl sitting at the table across from us, i mean she was a real knock-out harry, long dark hair, big blue eyes, absolutely beautiful. she was sitting with two other girls and they kept looking at me, giggling and making rude remarks. i tried to ignore it, but the longer i sat there listening to them, the angrier i got. then without warning, their drinks sort of exploded and sprayed all over them and the dark haired girl's blouse sort of ripped open and her breasts fell out for everyone to look at." "you did that," harry said in a soft tone of acknowledgment. "dudley, do you know what this means? you have magical powers, but how and why didn't they show up before now?" "i'm scared harry," dudley said honestly. "what if dad finds out about this? he'll kill me." "i don't know if you can keep it a secret, dudley. i tried when i was younger, but he always found out. he convinced me i was going mental until hagrid came to collect me."

"harry, what do i? i can't keep going around exposing girls breasts whenever they make me angry...even though it is very tempting." harry chuckled at the thought of what must have happened the night before and his aunt and uncle's reaction to it all. then he thought again about the dursleys presence in the land down under. "how did you know to come here? it wasn't just for holiday, was it?" dudley shook his head. "a couple of weeks ago, mum and dad asked me where i wanted to go for holiday. i thought about you and all the things that was happening to me and the idea of australia just popped into my head. then tonight at supper, i started thinking about you again and the thought to come here was so strong, i couldn't resist it. i wasn't really all that surprised to see you sitting here. strange, huh?" "not really. blood has very strong bonds. if you really need someone's help or counsel, you'll find them no matter what." "so, what do you suggest i do?" harry thought for a long time. right now he could really use dumbledore's guidance. "i don't know dudley, but i'll figure something out i promise." "i know we've never really got on very well and i'm sorry for that." "i'm not, not really. i think everything that happened was for a reason. i've learned to expect the unexpected over the years. listen, it's getting late and your mum and dad are going to come looking for you and personally, i'd rather not be around when they do. meet me back here tomorrow night, about the same time. i'll try and figure something out." "all right," dudley agreed and stood up, looking back down to his cousin. "are you happy being like this? a wizard and all, i mean?" harry smiled. "i can't imagine being happier. i have good friends, a girl that i love and that loves me and a place where i belong. if it weren't for a certain dark cloud hanging over me, my life would be perfect. i honestly wouldn't trade it for anything." "i wish i could feel like that," dudley said sadly, walking back down the dark shadows of the beach. harry watched the direction his cousin had disappeared, feeling strangely solemn about it. he understood how lost and confused dudley felt, but it was a feeling he never thought he would be sharing with his muggle cousin.

"that was impressive," a voice said, causing harry to jump and look around, his hand wrapped tightly around his wand. "who said that?" he demanded. "down here," the voice said again, bringing harry's eyes to look down to the water and the two dolphins that bobbed their heads above the surface. "i knew you understood me," harry said, replacing the wand back into his pocket. "why have you been ignoring me?" "there was nothing we wanted to talk to you about," the one dolphin said, his voice coming out as a chattering sound but his words echoing in harry's head like a microphone. "so what made you change your mind?" "that muggle you were talking with. you showed great compassion, more than any normal human we've ever known. why do you care so much about him?" "i wouldn't say i cared, just...i don't know, curious. he's my cousin and no matter what has happened in our pasts, i have an obligation to help him," harry answered. "you called him a muggle. do you know what that means?" "of course we do," the second dolphin said, this voice sounding much more feminine than the first one. "we are a very intelligent species. humans are not the only creatures who use their minds you know. we know all about your kind and the powers you possess." "my mate speaks the truth," the first dolphin explained. "we have known many of your kind over the years, but none have been able to speak with us as you are doing." "i don't really know how or why i can speak with you either, but after everything that has happened this summer, i won't complain too much. since you are speaking to me, can i ask you for your help?" "you can ask, but there is nothing we can do for you. what you seek does not lie with us." "what do you mean? i was told that i needed to find the leader of the dolphins, isn't that one of your...family?" "no. dolphins do not have leaders or rulers as humans do. we have not answered to a single being in centuries. we are as one."

"but i was told to find your leader. if that isn't one of your kind, then who is it?" "perhaps you should seek that which you can not see," the second dolphin added. "look beyond your eyes, human." "what does that mean?" "your kind never believes in that which your eyes can not see. you must stretch forth your mind and reach for that which is within your grasp." "i am really getting sick of riddles," harry grumbled bitterly. "you are not a very patient person," the first dolphin stated. "you must learn that which is not taught in your books. only then will you truly find what you are looking for. you must have faith in yourself. look within yourself to find the answers you seek." with that said, the dolphins flipped backwards in the water, dancing away into the night's darkness. harry sighed heavily. he was tired, frustrated and slowly getting angry. if patience was what he needed to get past this task, then he was bloody well screwed. ******************************************************************************

early the next morning, harry found himself mingling among the muggles on the beach. he knew he would not be recognized by any of them and he wanted desperately to spend a few hours relaxing in the sun and surf. sleep had not been a friend to him last night, nor had it been the past several weeks. it had seemed more like months since he had left london and he was beginning to think he would never see it again. with a towel spread out on the warm sand, harry laid watching as the tourists played with the dolphins, splashing and laughing in the warm water. he could see the two dolphins he had spoken with the night before. he didn't really recognize them, but somehow he knew who they were. harry lay on his stomach, the book of magical mysteries opened in front of him. he had used a concealing charm to transform the cover into an ordinary looking book, allowing him to read it among the muggles. he had grown more curious about dudley's predicament, since the night before. there was a reason why he was able to do magic now and harry knew he had to find the answers. the sounds of children laughing nearby caused harry to look in their direction. a large ball bounced between them in the sand and for a brief moment, he wandered what growing up with laughter would have been like. he had put off thinking of his parents and sirius for most of the summer, but seeing children sitting and talking with their parents made him start wondering again about his own life. what would his life be like now, if he had been able to grow up with his parents? he knew he

would have still attended hogwart's, but would he have been friends with the weasleys and hermione? probably, he answered his own question. harry's parents had been good friends of the weasleys, having worked in the order together; therefore it would have only been natural to have known them. but what about ginny? would he have fallen in love with her? it was her admiration of him and the story of his life that had made her develop such a crush on him, but what if that story hadn't ever have come to life? would she have still developed that crush? would she have still given him his birthday present that he still treasured in his heart? "have you ever seen so many middle class people in your life?" a familiar voice asked, causing harry to turn around in time to see his aunt and uncle walking in his direction. vernon looked larger than he had a few short weeks ago, his large frame exposed beneath a pair of knee length shorts and a tee shirt. his aunt looked as pale and thin as ever, her horse-like face scowling at the many children and teenagers darting about the sand. she wore a pink and yellow flowered swimsuit, her scrawny legs appearing from beneath the wrap she wore about her awkwardly positioned frame. harry thought briefly about the sight of his relatives. he didn't remember ever seeing so much of them before. whenever they would go to the seashore when he was a child, he was forced to stay behind with mrs. figg, so he never had the opportunity to see them like this. with a half smirk he turned away, hoping they wouldn't see him. he didn't think he had missed so much fun, after all. "hello," a feminine voice said from harry's side, as he tried to figure out a way to not attract his aunt and uncle's attention. harry looked up into the bright blue eyes of a very attractive young woman, her dark hair hanging down her back in a thick braid, her slender, well developed frame snugly hidden beneath a baby blue bikini. for a moment, harry couldn't think, he barely breathed. she was stunning to look at and his long neglected libido reminded him of just how long it had been. with a jolt, harry's conscious brought back the image of a slender red head and he began to breathe again, his heart returned to normal and he was able to find his voice. "hello," he answered, hoping not to draw attention to himself. "mind if i join you?" the young woman asked. harry shook his head, moving slightly aside for her to sit on the towel next to him. "i haven't seen you here before? just arrive?" "no, actually i've been here for some time, i just haven't found any desire to visit the beach before now," he lied, thinking about the many days he had come to the beach, hidden securely beneath his father's old cloak. "well, it's nice to see you. my name is amanda baker." the young woman reached out her hand and harry reluctantly took it in his own, shaking it briefly. he hadn't quite gotten a full hold of his raging desires and was almost afraid to touch her. "i'm harry...smith," he said after a moment. "it's nice to meet you." "so harry smith, are you here alone?"

"yes. i'm on holiday from school." "really? where do you go to school?" harry thought about his careless remark. "france," he lied. "i attend a private school in france. you?" "i have private tutors. i haven't attended a real school since i was eleven." "so...you here with your family?" harry thought for a moment. he had never really spoken with a girl before ginny. what was he supposed to say to one? and why was he feeling so guilty? he wasn't doing anything wrong. "sort of. my dad and i live here during the summer months. he studies the dolphins and i travel along with him. are you signed up to go snorkeling with the dolphins today?" amanda asked in a friendly tone. "not yet, but i was thinking about it," he answered, glancing around the beach, finding his aunt and uncle settling themselves next to a snack stand. "great. want to join me?" "what?" harry asked in surprise. "want to join me? i teach the snorkeling class." "i'd love to. i've never been before though, so i may be more of a liability than an asset to your group," harry said fighting off the embarrassment of glancing to her abundant bust line. he couldn't believe it, but he actually found himself flirting with this girl. "don't worry about it. i'll help you. can i expect you in about half an hour then? that's the next class time." "sure." "great. i'll see you then harry." amanda smiled as she stood up, walking away with a little wiggle in her hips harry was certain was deliberate. he couldn't help but watch her leave, she was addicting. "careful there cousin," dudley said stepping up to his side, shading him and his blanket with a large shadow. harry turned a suddenly pink face upward, looking into the mocking eyes set into the round face. "somehow i don't think your

girlfriend will appreciate your attentions being spent on another girl and i know her brothers wouldn't approve. i've seen the worse side of them, remember?" "i wasn't paying her attention," harry lied, shifting again on his towel. "i was just talking with her." "yeah right, and my name is brittney spears. so what were you talking to her about? how well her bikini covered her little arse?" "you are very vulgar dudley," harry snapped, glancing back down the beach to where his relatives sat. "i know. don't worry about mum and dad," dudley assured him, sitting down on the edge of harry's towel. "once they get on the beach, the spend the entire time criticizing the people around them. besides, they're sitting next to a snack stand. they'll be spending more time buying food then anything else." harry was very quite for several long minutes, turning his attention back to his book, while his cousin looked over his shoulder. "find anything that could help me, yet?" dudley asked softly. "not yet," harry answered. "i really need hermione. she would know exactly what was happening and how to sort it all out." "who is hermione?" "she's one of my best friends. i've known her since first year at school. she's going to marry ron weasley at the end of school this year." "is she the one with the really frizzy hair?" "yes, but i would appreciate it, if you wouldn't speak of her in that tone of voice. hermione is a wonderful person and if anyone is going to find an answer to your problem, it will be her. we may have to wait until i return to school to find an answer for you." "i hope not. dad nearly got hit by a flying pillow this morning." "what?" "i got so angry when he tried to wake me for breakfast, that a pillow flew from my bed and hit the door just as he shut it. i have to stop this, harry. i have to figure out what's happening to me."

"i'll find an answer, dudley, you'll just have to be patient with me. i don't have all the books i need with me. i only brought what i though was necessary for the weeks ahead." "so what is it you're doing? your friends said you were on a quest and that it was very dangerous. does it have to do with that voldie-wart guy?" "voldemort, and yes, but i don't think you should be mentioning his name quite so loud. there are always risks that his followers could be close by and we don't want to draw attention to ourselves." "harry," dudley said after a few moments. "tell me about your parents. how did they really die?" harry looked up at his cousin and thought very hard about telling him the story behind his parents demise. what if dudley were a spy for voldemort? what if he was seeking information about his quest and his reason for being here? should he reveal so much of his life to the one person he had spent his entire life despising? "voldemort killed my parents," he answered after a few moments. "they were fighting against the dark forces that threatened our world. voldemort found out where they were hiding and knowing how strong and powerful they were, he feared them. he attacked without warning." "that's how you came to be with us, isn't it?" harry nodded his head. "so what about your godfather? where was he during all of this? why didn't he come for you and take you in instead of my mum and dad?" "sirius was accused of killing my mum and dad and was sent to prison, but it wasn't him. it was another wizard, a friend to my parents, who betrayed them to voldemort. he pretended to be dead for twelve years, until sirius escaped azkaban and forced him out of hiding." "where's this sirius now? you haven't spoken about him in quite awhile." harry fell into silence again, his mind filling with images of that fateful day at the ministry when sirius fell through the veil. "he's dead, killed by voldemort's followers," harry finally said, his tone soft and filled with grief. dudley didn't say anything after that, but remained beside harry for quite some time. "i have to go join my mum and dad for lunch," dudley finally said. "if i don't show up here pretty soon, they'll come looking for me and i don't think either of us are ready for that to happen." "i know i'm not," harry answered, watching as dudley stood up from the blanket, glancing quickly to the location his parents sat.

"i'll still see you tonight, right?" harry nodded, then watched as the robust figure waddled away. once he was certain it was safe for him to move without his relatives seeing him, harry stood, took his towel and headed back to his tent. he had to get ready for his date...or rather his snorkeling lesson. why was he feeling nervous about seeing this girl and why was he feeling guilty for wanting to go snorkeling? ginny would understand his wanting to have some fun; after all he wasn't doing anything that would cause him to betray her trust in him. still, that thought didn't really do much to settle his racing nerves as he gathered a clean towel and his snorkeling equipment, slipping his wand into the side of his shorts and heading back out into the sun. he knew he should be spending his time looking for the leader of the dolphins, but he couldn't resist having a little bit of fun while he was here. this was after all, a very beautiful place, filled with crystal clear waters and warm white sand. it was almost a magical place to be. and the fact that a very attractive young woman invited him to go snorkeling with her didn't really hurt either. if only he could get that feeling of cheating out of his heart. he wasn't going to do anything to betray ginny. he knew if he did, she'd hex him into next week. or at the very least, transfigure him into a toad. ****************************************************************************** harry and amanda swam among the bottom of the coral reef for hours. he enjoyed being with this girl, even though the never-ending sensation of guilt remained in the back of his mind. still, there seemed to be more than just enjoyment here, he was fascinated by the way the dolphins continued to dart in and out of the water around them, as if to keep an eye on what they were doing. the sights were breathtaking, the sea life was intoxicating and for just a few hours, harry didn't think about being a wizard, or the-boy-who-lived. he didn't care what voldemort was up to, he couldn't care less what snape would do or say when he returned to hogwart's and he didn't think twice about the prophecy that dictated his future. he was just harry and he loved it. it was several hours later when they emerged the ocean, the last rays of daylight touching their shoulders and heads, the warmth of the australian air caressing across wet skin and the laughter that echoed from lungs deprived of air, gave the impression of happiness and complete relaxation. "you did very well for a first timer," amanda said, as she and harry tossed their masks and fins aside before falling exhausted to a large towel on the sand. "or were you just saying that to get my undivided attention?" harry swallowed hard. "i didn't say i've never been in the water. i just haven't snorkeled before." "you made me believe you couldn't do either." "sorry about that." harry smiled softly, turning his face back toward the ocean. "is that how you got your wife to go out with you? made her feel like you needed some special attention, then trap her in your deep green eyes and seductive smile?"

"i'm not married," harry said, his throat suddenly feeling very thick and dry. "then why do you wear this?" amanda picked up harry's left hand, the one with his father's wedding band and slid her long delicate finger across the shiny gold. harry's skin felt on fire where she touched him and he again had to force control over his raging hormones. "it was my fathers. i wear it in memory of him." "so no wife, but what about a girlfriend? anyone special in your life?" harry suddenly jerked his hand out of hers, remembering a very temperamental red head waiting for him in london. "actually, there is," he answered after clearing his throat. "lucky girl. so how come she's not with you?" "i needed some time alone. i sort of had something to do and i couldn't do it with her in the way." "sowing your last seeds before marriage, is that it?" harry frowned, looking into the attractive amanda's blue eyes. "nothing like that. ginny knows there's nobody else for me. i just needed time to sort out some problems in my life and needed to be alone." "so this ginny, what's she like?" harry drew his knees up, wrapping his arms around them. he thought about the girl in question. "she's a red head with honey brown eyes and a beautiful smile." "that's not what i asked, harry. what's she like?" "wonderful," harry said softly, a smile crossing his lips as he watched the sun sink over the horizon. "she's smart and loving , she's kind and temperamental. she is everything heaven could ever create and more than earth has ever known." harry paused for a moment, blushing as he realized how closely amanda was listening to him. "sorry, i guess that sounds pretty stupid, huh?" "not at all. i'm jealous. she's a very lucky girl." amanda leaned over to harry and kissed his cheek softly, then touching his chin she turned his face to look at her. their eyes locked for a few moments as harry found himself being drawn to her lips, pressing his against the inviting tenderness of hers. for the span of several moments, all harry could do was feel. he closed his eyes, quickly

deepening his kiss, accepting and giving as much as he was offered. before he had a chance to think, harry found himself easing the delicate warm body down to the blanket, pressing his lips harder against her. the touch of her tongue against his was like a splash of cold water on his soul. what was he doing? he loved ginny. immediately he pulled away from her, standing up from the blanket. "i...i'm sorry amanda," he said with a quivering tone. "i can't do this. i love ginny." "but she's not here, is she?" amanda said in a seductive tone, reaching up to take his hand, but harry backed away before she could touch him. "yes she is," he told her sternly. "she's right here and always will be." harry touched his heart as he spoke then turned and left the young woman alone, staring after him. he didn't see the smile that crept across her lips or the odd glint in her blue eyes. "so, faith and trust are indeed with you harry potter," she whispered to the night sky, turning her head to the dolphins that bobbed their heads out of the water. "you were right my friends," she told them with a smile. "he is an unusual man and perhaps the he is the chosen one. it's time to bring him into our fold." the dolphins chattered excitedly, nodding their heads in agreement as the danced backwards in the water, then disappeared beneath the surface. "if the dolphin leader is what you want, harry potter," amanda thought to the silent surroundings, "then it's time you were introduced."

chapter seven

harry sat on his bed, his hands supporting his head as his heart pounded in grief and lonesomeness. he couldn't believe what had just happened. he couldn't believe it was so easy for him to turn his back on all that ginny meant to him, just for a brief encounter with a beautiful brunette. how could he forget everything they had gone through together? how could he forget that she was his soul mate, his one and only love? was the desire for sex such a driving force, that he would willingly turn his back on a true love, for one night of passion? with an angry growl, harry picked up the book he had laying on the bed next to him and flung it across the room, watching as it bounced off the sidewall. he looked at the ceiling, fists clenched and jaw set, his eyes glaring with anger, his heart pounding with frustration. "i've had enough mutgeb!" he shouted. "do you hear me? i've had enough! i want out, i want to go home!" there was no answer; the room remained silent around him as he stood there, his breath heaving in his chest. "i want to go home," he whispered in misery as he walked to one of the chairs near the empty fireplace and

sat down. "i'm so sorry ginny," he said to the silent room. "i love you and i miss you. please forgive me." harry sighed deeply. it was late and he promised to meet dudley, but he didn't feel much like going back out to that beach, in fact if he never saw another beach again as long as he lived, it would be too soon. but he had to keep his promise to his cousin. harry stood and gathered together his father's cloak. what a trip this had been. not only was he trying to help his muggle-loving cousin discover the reason behind his suddenly emerging magical powers, but he was cheating on ginny with another girl he'd known less than a day. god, where was hermione's logical scolding when he needed it? dudley sat silently on a large rock, looking out into the ocean when harry approached him. at first he just stood there about fifty yards down the beach watching him. what was going on? why was the robust muggle suddenly developing powers and what was harry to do about them? all the confusion, all the frustration aided in his rising anger, forcing him to think twice about whether or not just bag the whole thing and fly his firebolt back to england. as he took a step to move closer to his cousin, eager to tell the overweight, overbearing barbarian to find his own answers, when a dark figure emerged from the shadows nearby. harry froze where he stood. it was amanda. what was she doing there with dudley? why was she now standing next to him and what were they saying? harry had to know more. slowly and silently he stepped toward the two, pausing a short distance away, listening with interest at what they were saying to each other. "so your cousin hasn't shown up yet?" amanda was saying as she leaned against the rock. dudley moved quickly to the other side, as if he had been shocked. "he will be here soon," the larger one said. "i'm a little early." "so, dently, tell me about your cousin. what kind of man is he?" "it's dudley and i don't know what to tell you. he's just my cousin." "but is he an honest person? is he trustworthy and loyal?" "why do you want to know? he has a girlfriend, you know? he doesn't need a quick lay like you, when he can get screwed whenever he likes. and from what i know of her, she'd rip your bloody head off, if she caught you fooling around with harry." "so who's to catch us? tell me drusty, what you are looking for? a quick lay?" amanda leaned very close to dudley, kissing his round cheek as she began humming softly. dudley froze staring at the woman oddly before nodding. amanda took the large hand from the rock, placing it on her breast. "then come with me. i'll give you everything you want and so much more." amanda stood up from the rock still humming softly, pulling dudley along with her and out of sight. for several moments harry just stood there, hidden beneath the cloak. did he really just see the girl he had made out with, proposition dudley dursley? it was enough to make his stomach lurch and his shoulders shudder. harry turned around with a disgusted

frown. if dudley wanted to know about these powers, if they were even real to begin with, then he would have to find the answers himself. he wasn't going to play these games anymore. as harry was about to leave, he caught sight of the two dolphins he had spoken with the night before bobbing above the water. without trying, he could understand everything they were saying and his heart took a leap into his throat, closing off his air. "the siren has the muggle and soon will have the wizard too," the male said. "i don't like it," the female answered in a chattering voice. "they do not belong with us. they are not a part of us." "the siren believes in this wizard and we can not go against her. the muggles' sacrifice will be necessary to achieve our goals, you know that." "but it is wrong. is it not bad enough to have them in our waters, touching us? why do we need them in our world as well?" "the siren has made her decision and that is the end of it. we have to go and wait for them. she will be taking him down soon." "i will go but i do not like it." harry's head was pounding, his palms sweating as he began running in the direction dudley had disappeared in. somewhere in the back of his mind he could hear it, a soft song sweet and enduring, luring him forward. harry froze. a siren, it was the song of the siren, it lured sailors to their deaths and drove man mad, but he was a wizard, the song had no effect on him other than a feeling of seduction. with a bright smile harry realized what had happened on the beach that afternoon. it wasn't his desires for the girl that had caused him to kiss her, like a veela she had a power to make men forget everything but their desires for her, but unlike the veela, the siren could not control a wizard without first luring him into her body through sexual intercourse. in that moment of pure release, pure abandonment of his thoughts and control, she would wind herself into his mind like a parasite and strike at the core of his power; his soul. that much he was able to determine in all his readings this summer. with a twinge of amusement, harry turned the bend in the beach that lead him to the spot he had been with amanda earlier that day. hermione would be proud to know he had actually learned something over the summer holiday. lying on the blanket, harry could see two figures. they looked like they were still moving, so dudley hadn't been harmed yet. as he neared them he could hear dudley's snorts of passion. he stopped shortly away from the blanket, watching for a moment as dudley continued to grunt, his arms and hips gyrating against the attractive woman's naked body. it was enough to make harry actually feel nauseated. he thought seriously about just turning away, let his spoiled cousin deal with the woman on his own, but then something odd caught his attention. he took a step closer, realizing the grunts were not passion and dudley wasn't humping her, he was trying to pull away from the woman. he wasn't excited, he was fighting.

"leave him alone!" harry shouted, causing amanda to jump to her feet as dudley rolled away from the blanket, gasping and sputtering for air. "potter where are you?" the girl asked, scanning the area for any sight of harry, her naked form of no importance. "i knew you would come, you had to come. you're loyal and honest. you are the only one i can trust." "trust with what?" harry asked from behind her, where he had gone to help his cousin, his cloak discarded from his shoulders, dropping to the sand in a heaping impression in the sand. "you came here to find the leader of the dolphins. i can take you to their world. they need you harry, they need your powers to save them." "save them from what?" "humans....muggles. they are destroying the dolphin world. nothing my kind has done can prevent it. we have tried for centuries to lure the humans away from the dolphins, but they kept coming. now the only hope they have is you." "what can i do?" "please, come with me. you must save them." "but i can't do anything. i'm only one person." "you are the great harry potter. there is nothing you can't do. i know you can do this." "dudley, go back to the hotel," harry said turning back to his frightened cousin. "you'll be safe there." "what are you going to do?" dudley asked, finding his voice after nearly having it sucked from him permanently. "i don't know, but i'm sort of used to this. strange things always happen whenever i'm around." "yeah i remember," dudley said boldly, finding the courage he didn't know he had. "but i'm not going to the hotel. i'll come with you. i can do that, can't i? help harry i mean?"

"if you wish," amanda said in a seductive tone. "but you can't do any more of that weird mind stuff to me." "dudley, no," harry insisted. "it's too dangerous, now go back to the hotel before anything else happens." "harry, don't tell me what to do." "dudley don't be stupid. you don't belong here." "look potter, strange things are happening to me and i have a feeling you're behind it all. now i'm not letting you out of my sight until i know how to get this...stuff, under control." "please, we must be going," amanda pleaded. "fine, whatever," harry snapped. "just keep out of trouble and stay out of the way when things get rough. i can't afford to save your arse as well as my own." harry bent and gathered his cloak, then turned to amanda. "where are we going and how do we get there?" amanda smiled. "thank you harry," she whispered. "the only way to get there is to swim. can you use your magic to make it so you can both breath under water?" "yeah, i know a spell. where are we going?" "it's not far, but it will be past the sun's rising when we return." "all right, but if i do this, you have to promise to keep your distance from dudley. he's big and stupid, but he doesn't know anything about my world or anything dealing with magic. is that agreed?" "agreed, but how is it he knows nothing about you? are you not cousins?" "i lived in his house and ate at his table - barely - but he still never noticed my existence," harry said turning an angry glare to his pale faced cousin. "the only time he knew i was around was to torment me and cause problems between his parents and myself." "he's a wizard though," amanda said. "surely he knows about magic?" "he's not a wizard and unless it's edible, he doesn't know anything about magic."

"harry, he is a wizard. that is why my song did not work on him. i was to use him as a lure for you, but my song did not affect him. the only humans that are not affected by my song are magical folks. he has to be one." harry frowned at his cousin, watching the shock and fear cross his round features. "either that or he's under a spell." harry ignored the look the other two gave him, as he raised his wand and pointed it at dudley, who immediately began to quiver and back away. instantly a stream of golden bubbles shot out of the end of harry's wand, forming around dudley's head. the bubbles began to unite until they had formed one large bubble that slipped across the rather enormous head. dudley reached up and touched it, tapping on the hard outer shell with his fat knuckles. harry shook his head, pointing the wand to himself, repeating the action of his spell. "good," amanda said. "come then, the dolphins are waiting." she led the two into the edge of the water, diving beneath it. harry and dudley followed her into the ocean, watching as a large fish-like tail flipped through the air, slapping the water's surface. dudley gasped when amanda's head emerged, revealing the gills that opened and closed on the sides of her neck. harry frowned. he had seen mermaids before, but he never knew one who was a siren. sensing his confusion and question, amanda smiled at him, her large, bare breasts bobbing above the water. "my mother was a siren," she told them. "my father was a merman. they met in the great war of the humans." "what war?" dudley said, his voice sounding hollow and echoed around his own ears, causing him to reach up to hold the sides of the bubble where his ears would have been. "it was many centuries ago. it was the war of muggles against witches." "the great witch hunts," harry clarified in a soft tone. "when thousands of innocent muggles were executed barbarically for their beliefs." "you mean they were witches?" dudley answered. "no, muggles," harry clarified. "true witches can not be harmed by muggles. it's a long story." "which we don't have time for," amanda said, flipping her fin again. "follow me." "what if it's a trap?" dudley asked, grabbing hold of harry's arm, preventing him from following amanda. "then we either escape or die. trust me, dudley, you get used to the choice after

awhile." ******************************************************************************

"where are we?" dudley asked several hours later. he was tired of swimming, his legs felt heavy and sore, his arms shook with fatigue, but all of that was forgotten immediately once the sights of an ancient city came into view. harry looked around the large stone pillars and sculptured statues. the streets were laid in marble stone, the buildings large and white, covered in thick vines of green seaweed. "i'm not sure," harry answered. "but if i were to guess, i'd have to say we're in..." "welcome to atlantis," amanda said with a warm smile, as a large dolphin emerged from the darkened interior of a massive, grecian building. "siren, why have you brought humans to our world?" the dolphin demanded. "is there not enough of them in the boats above us?" "but this is no ordinary human," amanda said, her voice slightly quivering. "he can help us, he is very powerful." "i can assure you, we haven't come to cause any harm?" harry asked with a frown. "you can understand them?" dudley asked, looking around at the many dolphins and emerging mer-people that swam out of the buildings and down from the water's surface. "yeah, but it's another long story," harry told him. "is that their leader?" dudley asked looking at the dolphin in front of them. "i don't know. who are you?" harry asked again, turning his attention back to the mammal. "we have no names as you humans do. i am just me," the dolphin said. "you understand our language?" harry nodded. "the siren claims you are here to help us, but there is doubt in her words." "i have quite a bit of it myself," harry said honesty. "i don't know what it is you need from me."

"he is the great wizard we have heard about," amanda claimed, swimming to the side of the large dolphin. "this is harry potter." immediately the sea became alive with whispered chatter, all repeating his name. "is this true human?" the large dolphin asked. harry nodded his head again. "then there may be hope yet." "hope for what?" harry asked. "what is it you want from me?" "we have lived here since the time of the great appearance," the dolphin explained. "my ancestors were here to witness the arrival. the day our world met with that from above. many humans died, others survived because of their magic, like yours. they left the land that once was and traveled far away, but this world we now live in was once theirs. they called it atlantis. now it is in danger. muggles are searching for this place from above and it is only a matter of time before they find it. they believe atlantis is a mysterious and wonderful place." "harry, what's going on?" dudley asked, listening to the chattering of the dolphin as it spoke to his cousin. "dudley, be quiet," harry said bitterly, turning his attention back to the dolphin. "we must not let them find it," the large dolphin continued. "i'll do what i can, but i'm not sure what that is," harry said in an assuring tone. "your magic is known even by our kind. there is a land, which we have heard of, where humans and muggles do not know exists. with your stick of magic, you can use the great stone to deliver us there." "what great stone?" harry asked, watching as the dolphin turned and swam toward a building that looked like it could have once been a town hall. "in there. a stone of great power that only your kind can use. this city once belonged to your people, but at the time of the great appearance, the waters rose and the land became one with our world. this place sank into the depths of our waters and has remained here all these centuries." "what does this stone do?" "we know only what our ancestors have told us through stories. it is said the stone was used by the people of this city to transport their island so it would not be found. when the great appearance happened, the island was broken in two. those above tried to save the city, but there was no time, it sank and the island

disappeared never to be seen again. many days ago a great witch came to the land where you once stood and told us of your arrival." "you mean australia?" harry asked. "one of the three witches of old came to you?" "yes. she told us that a great wizard would soon be coming that could save our world, but the way was within your answer. she said you must answer a riddle." "mutgeb," harry said bitterly. "i can't do it. i've been trying to figure that stupid thing out for weeks, but i can't do it. i'm no good with riddles." "i like riddles," dudley said, hearing only harry's side of the conversation. "maybe i can help you." "i doubt it dudley," harry snapped. "the riddle was made by a great witch, centuries old. i can't believe a muggle would understand it, no offense." "offense taken, potter. besides, what harm is there? if you can't figure it out, then what will it hurt to ask me?" "fine then, mr. smarty, answer this one; you soar without wings and see without eyes, you have traveled the universe from once you've come; you've conquered the world without leaving home. who are you?" dudley frowned as he thought about it, causing harry to roll his eyes. "come on dudley, use your brain. you're the smart one, remember? just ask your parents, they'll tell you." "shut up potter, i'm thinking." "that's obvious," harry snorted. "i can see the smoke rising from your ears." harry began swimming around as if pacing, waiting for his cousin to come up with a logical answer. this was growing thin, harry began thinking. why did mutgeb continue to tell him riddle after riddle, just so he could find the green flame torch? maybe the rumors were right; maybe the torch really was only in the imagination of hopeful witches and wizards who wanted a miraculous ending to an otherwise hopeless situation. "you soar without wings and see without eyes," dudley was saying, causing harry to roll his eyes again, as he continued to pace-swimming. how could a person travel the universe and conquer the world without leaving home? harry thought. this was impossible. out of all three riddles, this one was the worse. it was impossible to travel the universe anyway, even witches couldn't do that. and the only one who thought he could conquer the world was voldemort and if harry had anything to say about it, his plans would never be anything more than wishful thinking. harry

looked to dudley and frowned. every time he needed to solve one of these riddles, the answer was staring him right in the face. was dudley the answer? his sudden talents and powers was something harry would never have imagined, even in his wildest nightmares, though the thought of them coming out on aunt petunia and uncle vernon was quite funny. so what was it about dudley? maybe it wasn't the robust figure bouncing at the ocean's bottom. maybe it was something else. this place perhaps, or the dolphins? maybe it was the mermaidsiren. all of these things combined only added up to a wild dream. maybe that was it, harry thought. everything here was a part of most humans' wildest dreams. a dream was something that you could do without leaving home and it was something you could see without eyes. he even saw himself flying in his dreams, but then that really wasn't a dream, he flew all the time on his firebolt and a few times on buckbeak, the hippogriff, so flying wasn't a dream, but to any ordinary person it would be more like a...fantasy...imagination...that was it! harry looked to dudley, seeing the light shining on his fat face. "imagination," they answered together, then turned back to the dolphin who nodded his head, chattering excitedly. "that's it, isn't it?" harry asked enthusiastically. "your imagination can travel without leaving home and can make you soar without wings and see without eyes." "yes, harry that is the answer. you have succeeded," amanda said as she swam around the large dolphin with excitement. "i told you he was the one." "now you can help us harry?" the large dolphin asked. "right now i think i could do anything. just tell me what needs done?" "come," the dolphin said, swimming inside the large town hall building. harry and dudley followed through the open archway of the front and stopped almost immediately. sitting on the exquisitely tiled floor was a large stone, not nearly so much a stone as a crystal prism, clear and see-through, sparkling with lights that seemed to appear without a source. harry slowly swam around the borders of the stone, watching the images that sparkled and played out within the many spheres clustered together to form the structure. it was like a thousand muggle movies all playing at once. he could see lives of people who lived centuries ago; he saw images of a life that no longer existed. he could see a great land, with marvelous animals he had only seen in the forbidden forest at hogwart's, or read about in textbooks. centaurs mingled among the people, bowing and talking like old friends. a variety of different beings, giants, hippogriffs, three-headed hell hounds, dragons, house-elves, imps and pixies, wizards with magical wands and kneazles offering their findings to their masters, a small group of manticores and thestrals roamed the marbles streets, all living in harmony. then in the last crystal harry looked in, he saw a great darkness falling across the city. a group of ancient wizards gathered together in the hall harry now swam, their wands pointing in the center of the floor as chaos circled around them outside the white walls. together they conjured the stone of crystals, harry was looking in too. a great light began to glow from the stone, stretching out across the room and through the opening, surround the outer reaches of the city in a glow of pure

gold. immediately the waters encircling the island began to rise as the golden glow continued to grow. the island was raked by quakes, the dark cloud growling in anger as the land was broken in two, the waters developing one side as the other disappeared in a golden puff of smoke. then there was nothing but water as the half of the island that remained sank, engulfed by the ocean. the elders fought for air, swimming among the many people who tried in vain to swim to the surface, but it was too late. the current of the city sinking into the ocean, created a vacuum that sucked the helpless victims down. the magical powers were of no help to them this time. images of lifeless bodies sank into the dark depths of an eternal graveyard. "the isle of morahana," harry whispered. "that's why the three witches had me follow this quest, to return the island to whole. but how am i to do this?" he asked in a louder voice. before the dolphin or amanda could answer, the stone began to glow, images of voldemort appeared and harry drew his wand as though expecting his one true enemy to emerge from the crystals. instead, he saw the one sight he had thought most about all these years. he saw voldemort enter a house, quiet and dark. he saw a man appear to confront the dark lord, his hair a mess of unruly black, his eyes hidden behind round glasses. he saw his father try and fight off his enemy, as another man appeared from behind him. both wands rose to confront the dark lord, until the shorter image of the second wizard revealed himself. peter pettigrew stood as a friend behind james potter, his wand raised as if to fight voldemort, but instead it turned to james, catching his attention and throwing him off guard. james turned to his friend as a light shot out of voldemort's wand, striking him with the unforgivable spell that took his life. james screamed in silent horror as harry looked on, helplessly watching his father collapse to the floor. peter pettigrew stood over his lifeless body, frowning, shaking in fear. voldemort took a step closer to his victim, glancing up the stairs, then turned to the short stocky figure next to him, issuing an unheard order. pettigrew left the room, as voldemort began climbing the stairs, his black robes flowing around him. harry watched as he saw the shadow of his mother run into a room, shutting the door behind her. the door's frame began to glow in an orange shimmer, but it was not a strong enough spell to keep her attacker out. with the raise of his wand, voldemort struck, the door flying off the hinges and into the room beyond. his eyes followed the dark lord into a small room with a crib and a rocking chair. his nursery, harry thought. that's where his mother tried to hide, but it was of no use. lily potter stood in front of her son in the crib, her arms stretched out to protect him. she was shaking her head, begging for her small son's life. instantly a hand reached out and grabbed her by her long red hair, throwing her carelessly aside. harry watched as voldemort raised his wand to the small child, but was knocked aside with a hard wooden object - the rocking chair - as lily struck him from behind. the dark lord staggered aside, but not far enough to allow her to collect her child and flee. instead she lunged at him, catching him off guard again, but her strength was not a match to the evil lord. he easily secured her by the arms, shoving her away from him and backwards against the wall where she hit her head, stunning her. harry watched in horror while voldemort again raised his wand, pointing it to the slender frame of his mother, as she struggled to gain her stance. a stream of light escaped his wand and immediately lily potter lurched backwards, her throat screaming the same sound harry had heard in his dreams for so many years. and then there was nothing. her delicate frame settled back to the floor, dead. silence surrounded him, as he looked at the image of his mother, her valiant struggle to

protect him useless. he could see voldemort turn his wand back to the child who watched in silence, unaware of what had happened around him. a stream of light again shot out from the end of the wand, but instead of killing the baby, it bounced off him, striking the dark image in the chest and throwing him backwards into the hallway and over the banister. he lay there unconscious as the light glowing from his chest began to develop him, searing his flesh from his bones, until all that was left was the floating image of a ghost. voldemort rose, looked down at the remains of his body and began to scream unheard by those in the ancient structure. his anger was visible on his face, but his attention was suddenly drawn to a shadow outside the house. he quickly floated through the door, hovering over the frightened image of a bird sitting on the windowsill. he growled in anger as he began to envelope the bird's body, transporting himself into the helpless creature and flying away. all that remained was a dark, lifeless house. harry's heart was pounding with grief, his eyes crying for the first time, understanding the horror of that night. he was about to turn away, when another figure came running into the house. it was sirius, his godfather. he looked at the lifeless frame of his best friend, falling to his knees and lifting the head of james potter. he growled in anger, his face distorting in hatred. he slowly lowered his friend's head to the floor again, rushing up the stairs to the nursery. there he saw a small baby, sleeping in a state of unconsciousness in the crib, torched black from the ricochet of voldemort's attack. sirius reached in, touching the blood dripping down the baby's forehead. unconsciously harry reached up, touching the place on the bubble where his forehead would have been, a scar that reminded him of his mother's sacrifice for him. sirius turned away from the child, after wiping the blood from his forehead, seeing the wife of his best friend lying just feet away. he slowly walked to her, brushing the hair from her lifeless face, his shoulders shaking in grief and anger as he sobbed over her dead body. a large shadow filled the doorway and sirius looked back, seeing the massive figure of hagrid looming in the doorway. he stood, wiped his tears and squared his shoulders. hagrid watched as sirius picked up the baby harry, wrapping him in a quilt from the dresser nearby. he kissed harry's small head and then handed him to the giant, saying something to him before leaving the room. harry watched as hagrid cradled the small child in his massive arms, tears dripping to the blanket that covered him. he turned and slowly left the room and the house. straddling a motorcycle sitting outside the house, hagrid wrapped the now squirming child in a knapsack around his shoulder, kicking the side of the bike he sped away into the night sky. slowly the crystal changed scenes and harry was watching hagrid hand his small bundle to dumbledore who cradled the sleeping child in his arms. mcgonagall was close by and touched the tip of her wand to harry's head, healing the wound as best as she could. dumbledore stepped to the front door of a house harry knew well and dreaded seeing every year, number 4 privet drive, the home of the dursleys. he laid the sleeping bundle of a child on the doormat, placing with him a small envelope and a bundle of belongings. that was how harry potter had come to be theboy-who-lived, and how his parents died to give him a future. "harry," dudley said from behind him. "i am so sorry." he reached out and placed a hand on harry's wet shoulder. "i never knew."

"she died just as i've been told," harry whispered, tears streaming down his cheeks, to be absorbed among the air of the bubble surrounding his head and face. "they died fighting. that makes them heroes." harry turned to his cousin, seeing the tears gleaming in his own eyes. he smiled softly. "not quite the worthless drunks your parents have always claimed them to be, were they?" "nothing even close to it." dudley tried to smile, but his lips quivered with emotion. harry in turn cleared his throat and shook his head. "enough of this," he said boldly. "we have to figure a way to get this part of the island back to the isle of morahana. but how?" "the walls have writings on them," the large dolphin stated. "there are words we do not understand. perhaps if you could translate them, they will help?" harry began swimming around the room, staring at the oddly decorated room. he had no idea what any of the symbols meant, but was certain if hermione were here, she would be able to understand them with little difficulty. "i can read some of it," amanda said. "i was taught many years ago, but i'm a little slack on it. this part here tells the story of the island known as atlantis," she began pointing at the carved stones. "here tells of a dark force that was rising after a battle on a nearby island. many of the elders wanted to conquer the island and collect the women who were beautiful beyond imagination, but the others forbid it. a great battle arose and the dark elders chose followers and grew in power. a battle was fought and the dark force became strong. the elders tried to fight off the forces, but were not strong enough, the evil followers were many. the last thing ever written was a spell they hoped would protect the island." "does it say what the spell was?" harry asked, close by her side. "it has some very odd words; defendo nostra solum, fundo malum absentis infractus duo." "defend our land, send evil away that divides us in two," harry said with a deep frown, glancing back to dudley and amanda who stared at him with wide eyes. "i know magic, remember? i have to understand a spell in order to know the outcome. i think i know what happened. during the battle from what we saw in the crystals, the elders entered this room and created this stone. the battle was raging outside and i think what they did was say the spell backwards. instead of saying defend our land, send evil away that divides us in two, what they said was defendo nostra solum, infractus malum duo absentis; defend our land, divide evil in two and send it away. that would explain the dividing of the island. we saw the dark cloud circling around this building remember? and then we saw the golden light circle around the other half of the island. that explains it. the part of the island that was not being attacked was spared and sent away to become the isle of morahana and

this side, affected by the evil dark clouds was sent into the depths of the ocean. divided and sent away." "that makes sense," amanda said, her tone filled with admiration. "you're incredible," dudley said with continued wide eyes. "i can't believe you figured all that out." "it comes from being friends with the smartest witch hogwart's has seen in twentyyears. okay, i think if we reverse the spell, say it the way it was meant to be said, maybe it will bring the two parts back together." "but what about the evil that surrounded it?" dudley asked. "what would prevent it from coming back, or worse, what would prevent this isle of morahana from coming back here? they want this place hidden from the humans, you may just bring into view." "i don't think so, dudley," harry answered. "the isle of morahana is protected by the three witches of old. it has been hidden for centuries. if i'm right, that's why they gave me riddles they knew would lead me here. they needed the island brought back together, but if they left the isle of morahana, it would have left it vulnerable to voldemort or any other evil force. all we can really do is try." "so how can i help?" "i don't know that you can. the elders created this stone and there must have been at least a dozen of them, all with wands. there is only the two of us and i'm the only one with a wand." "but it's a prism," dudley said after a few minutes. "it reflects light, wouldn't it do the same thing with your wand?" harry looked at his cousin in amazement. "i can't believe you figured that out," he said softly. "what? i said i like riddles. this one was easier than the last one. well, just look at it. light is reflected through all these little pieces. even your image is being reflected like a million times." "all right, lets try it," harry said with a smile. he swam to the edge of the stone while the dolphin, amanda and dudley stepped away. he raised his wand and tapped the end on the crystal stone. "defendo nostra solum, fundo malum absentis infractus duo," he said boldly, as though he expected to produce a silver stag to fight off the dementors. harry stood there, watching the swirling of images pass through the crystal and then without warning, the room began to shake, the water began to slosh in waves around them. harry stood there with his wand against the stone, trying to keep his balance as the room continued to shake. harry felt his head spinning; the ocean around him seemed to take on an action all its own as it

swirled and splashed against everything. dudley fell against the wall behind him, the dolphin trying to maintain his position in the water, but found himself flipping over and twisting in the current. even amanda found it difficult to remain still, grabbing hold of a nearby pillar for support. several minutes passed by, before things around them seemed to be settling. slowly the waters started to recede and harry and dudley found themselves standing a head above the water level. harry looked to the dolphin and frowned as it swam away quickly, followed close behind by amanda and the city's mammal occupants. harry and dudley looked at each other, stepping out of the building and into the bright light of day. birds flew around them and the sky was clear and beautiful. harry reached up to his head with his wand and tapped, allowing the golden bubble to dissolve into a million tinier bubbles before disappearing completely. he then tapped dudley's head, watching as his bubble followed suit. "where are we?" dudley asked in a hushed tone, walking beside harry as they stepped into a white wet marble street. "i'm not sure, but i think we've found the isle of morahana," harry answered, hearing the clattering chatter of dolphins near the end of the street. the two hurried to the sound, looking out at the hundred or so heads bobbing above the water's surface, dolphin and mer-people alike. "what happened?" harry asked. "you saved our world," the dolphin that had helped harry said. "how? it's above water. you can't live here now." "our world was below this city. your making the island whole again, gives us back our land after all these centuries. many secrets of our species lie beyond these stones. we thank you harry potter. you truly are a great wizard." "you're welcome, i guess." "i knew you were the one who could do this," amanda said from the edge of the water, her eyes filled with admiration. "i just hope i did the right thing," harry said with a frown. "you did harry, a voice said behind him. harry and dudley turned to see the three witches of old approaching them. dudley quivered slightly in fear as harry took a step forward. "have i ever told you how much i hate riddles?" harry barked, less angry then he did a few hours ago. mutgeb stepped forward wearing a warm smile.

"you have done well harry," she said with a chuckle. "even with all your doubts, you succeeded to make whole that which was torn apart." "don't tell me, all of this was just to bring this island back together?" harry demanded, picking up on the hint behind the words. "no harry, it was perhaps a lesson for you to learn that which your school could not teach you." "what kind of lesson?" "in your first two tasks you learned loyalty and compassion, this one you learned love. these are lessons you could never learn in a classroom." "what was the love i learned?" harry asked with a frown. "i nearly betrayed ginny with a woman i later learned was a siren." "but you didn't betray her, harry," answered the slender frame of sharane. "your love was stronger than the siren," replied the stockier frame of frynani. "there was also your love for your cousin." "you saved him from the siren, when you easily could have turned around and left. instead you felt the need to rescue him, just as you always rescue those closest to you," sharane added. "you see harry, your mother's powers, her love, compassion and loyalty run through your veins, as does your father's," mutgeb continued. "they are a part of you, in all you say and all you do. as long as you can hold onto your faith and imagination, you will always have them with you." "it would have been easier, if i had a little help you know? i mean outside of the hints that were staring me in the face." "you are so much smarter than you think yourself, harry," sharane said with a smile. "stop doubting yourself and start looking at yourself the way others do," frynani said in a scolding tone. "you have admirers, not because you are the great harry potter, but because of your abilities and your inner soul. stop hiding from the image that looks back at you in the mirror and embrace it, rejoice in all that you are." harry was silent for a few moments, suddenly feeling the fatigue and loneliness of the past weeks close in around him.

"you said when i completed the three tasks, i would find the green flame torch," harry said. "i haven't found any torch. where is it?" "have you not looked within yourself, harry?" mutgeb asked. "all you need is there, it always has been." "if this is going to be another riddle, so help me..." mutgeb, sharane and frynani all laughed together. "no harry, it is not a riddle," mutgeb said, stepping closer to him and placing a hand on his wet shoulder. "we all have a flame of passion within us. it is that flame that keeps us growing, keeps us searching for more. you have that flame deep inside you, we all do, all you need to do is reach inside for it." "but according to history, you created the green flame torch, a torch so powerful that evil could not speak of it." "harry, we did not create the green flame torch, we discovered its powers. evil has but one true weakness," frynani said. "one thing it can not touch, the one thing that kept you and voldemort separated. don't you know what that is?" harry thought for a few moments. "dumbledore said the reason voldemort couldn't touch me was because of my mother's love," harry said. "but he bypassed that gift when he took my blood to create the potion that brought him back to life." "that's right harry. it is your blood that courses through his veins. your love, your compassion, your loyalty. how do you think someone so evil is going to be able to cope with that, when those three portions of your blood comes to life?" harry frowned again. "what do you mean, comes to life?" "one day, perhaps sooner than any expected, a challenge will arise that will forge all that you are in one massive breath. it will test you to the depths of your very core. in that instant you will truly be alive, your blood will awaken and all that you are will be born at last. your blood will burn in your veins. it is this flame that will ignite truth and defeat evil. but be warned, harry. you must not confront that evil unless you are ready for it." "how will i know if i'm ready or not?" "you will know. harry, quit looking away and start looking within. all of your answers are there, waiting for you to ask their questions."

"so what do i do now?" harry asked, feeling a little let down and extremely tired. "go back harry. go home. the time will come and when it does you will be ready." "what about dudley?" harry asked, sensing his cousin next to him. "why are these things happening to him?" "you once wondered why your mother received a letter from hogwart's and not her sister," sharane said. "what makes you believe she didn't?" "she hated my mother, she hates me. she hates all things magical." "not because of the magic, harry, but because she herself could have been what you are, what her sister was. petunia evans did receive a letter as her sister did, but she chose to reject it. she had found the love of her life and feared what he would say if he knew the truth, so she returned dumbledore's letter. that is what he meant by a blood oath, harry. petunia promised dumbledore anything if he would remove her name from the school list. it was on the night of your parents death that her promise was forced to be paid." "once you were gone, that promise was repaid and her obligation to you over," frynani continued. "you were a wizard because of your parentage, but because you were not of the dursley blood your heritage was not repressed beneath the promise made to protect you. dudley's was. since you left, his powers are free to develop and grow. now is a very critical point in dudley's life. he must be trained and taught to use his powers. it will not be easy for his parents to accept, but there is nothing that can be done to repress it any further. just as they were unable to keep you from becoming what fate had destined for you, so they can not prevent dudley from becoming all that he is." "what's going to happen to him? how is he going to learn about his powers and how to control them?" "he will be taken under the ministry's hand," mutgeb said, smiling warmly to the robust young man, edging closer behind harry. "have no fear, you are about to discover a world filled with ideas and wishes and they can all be yours once you've been taught to develop and control those powers." "what about his schooling?" harry asked again. "he will be taught privately for now, perhaps he will be able to join in a wizarding university someday, but for now he will be under strict supervision." "it's time for you to go home harry," sharane said. "this is the land where time has no meaning, but in the outside world, life continues. your school has already begun and there are those who are concerned and miss you."

"you said once i completed the tasks, you would grant me a wish," harry told them eagerly. "i've done as you've asked." "yes you have," mutgeb said, removing a chain with a small crystal on the end of it, from around her neck. "take this harry." "what is it?" "the means of your wish. when you are ready to make it, simply rub it in your hand and say, 'a wish was promised, a debt repaid, this wish is mine, i make this day', then say your wish." "i already know what i want to wish for," harry said, rubbing the crystal. mutgeb reached out and closed her hand around his. "not yet harry. the wish you think you know today, may be a wish wasted tomorrow. be patient. you will know what to wish for when the time is right. today is not the day." "but i know what i want," he insisted. "i want sirius back, i want my parents alive. i need them in my life." "do you? are you sure? perhaps that which you seek as your heart's desire, truly is nothing more than a fantasy of hope. trust me harry, today is not the day to make your wish." "then when is it?" "you will know. when the desire is greater than all else, when the need to make your wish is stronger than the beating of your heart, then you will know what your wish is to be." harry frowned, but slipped the crystal around is neck, tucking it beneath his now drying shirt. "your belongings have already been returned to hogwart's which is where you belong," frynani told him, rising her wand and pointing it at harry. instantly his clothes became the uncomfortable, itchy jumper he had grown accustomed to over the past seven years, complete with cloak and tie. harry watched as sharane waved her wand and created a green and gold swirling portal. "your path is set, you have yet to take it," mutgeb said with a smile. "don't forget harry, there are those who will join you if you only ask. you do not need to take that path alone." harry nodded and turned back to dudley who was white as a sheet. "write me and let me know how things are going," he told his cousin. "and don't

look so scared. the things you are about to see are going to outweigh everything you have ever imagined." "mum and dad are going to kill me," dudley said fearfully. harry chuckled happily, eager to return to school. "remember the pig's tale?" he asked with a wink. "make sure they remember it as well. it may come in handy." harry smiled brightly as his stomach took a leap up into his throat. he was going home, going back to school and back to ginny. with a quick step he passed through the protal created for him, closing his eyes to the swirling sensation all around him. when he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing outside the doors to the great hall. "many wonders await all first years," dumbledore was saying. "so let us not delay. let the feast, begin." the uttering of voices could be heard throughout the castle and harry knew within the breath of a moment the meal had appeared on the golden plates of each table. with a warm smile that seemed to reach his very soul, harry pushed open the heavy doors to the great hall. he was home at last.

chapter eight

harry walked in the room, heading straight to the gryffindor table. the sight that greeted him was marvelous and welcoming. the hall was filled with students, new and old, the aroma of a great feast filtered up from the tables to welcome him back home. the voices around him seemed to take on a different chatter, more excited and filled with question. harry didn't care though. he had just one sight in view, a marvelous red haired sight that he had longed for the entire summer. ginny looked sad and played more with her food than eating it. she sat next to hermione, paying little if any attention to what was being said, her heart and her mind was nowhere near hogwart's. the sound of the doors to the great hall opening caused her to look up, the sight that greeted her took her breath away. walking directly toward her was the tall, rather tanned image of the attractive young man who had occupied her dreams, day and night, for the past six years. seamus and dean stood up from the table, greeting harry before ginny could move. he was suddenly bombarded by students and friends, everyone wanting to greet him, find out what he had been up to all summer and why he was late arriving back to school. several new first years sitting at the end of the gryffindor table, were in complete admiration of being in the same house as harry potter, while other first years from the other three houses giggled, hissed or cheered along with the older students. sabrina wagtail sat near one of her friends, smiling and waving to harry, who smiled back, ruffling her hair softly as he passed her by. one student, a small dark haired first year boy sitting close to malfoy at the slytherin table, began to boo and jeer harry, but was quickly put in his place when malfoy slugged the little boy hard, causing tears to spring to his dark eyes. harry, however,

didn't care about any of this. all he wanted to do was get to ginny, who was having a very difficult time getting to him as well. neville eagerly patted harry on the back, followed by seamus finnigan and dean thomas, while lavender brown and parvati patil began cooing over his physical difference developed throughout the summer; slightly larger muscles and a deep tan that made his already killer smile and sparkling green eyes appear all the more endearing. colin and denis creevy both shot out of their seats to greet him, as colin began snapping pictures as usual. ron was closest to harry, piling him beneath a load of questions and hermione was eagerly pulling at sleeves to make a path to her best friend. at long last, ginny was able to get within hand's reach of harry, touching his hand. that was all it took for him to pull her past the group of admirers and into his arms. harry chuckled happily as ginny wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him as tightly as she possibly could. harry didn't care where they were or how many teachers and students were watching, he had waited for this moment for three long months. he instantly hugged her closer to him, closing the space between their lips in a matter of seconds. harry didn't even care about the sudden eruption of laughter, applause and wolf calls being cast at them, as his arms tightened around ginny's waist, lifting her slightly off the ground. all he cared about was having her back in his arms and holding her as tightly as possible to his heart. "harry, come on mate," ron was saying pulling at his cloak. "sit down and eat before gryffindor gets docked points for disrupting the feast." harry pulled away from ginny slightly, frowning at his best friend. "when did you become hermione?" he asked with a smirk. "sod off potter and sit down," ron snarled. "there's plenty of time to talk when we get up to our tower." harry chuckled softly, leading ginny back to their seats. he hadn't realized how hungry he was, until he saw the loaded plate of potatoes, corn n the cob, steak pie, salad and a variety of puddings, cakes, pies and cookies. he eagerly began eating at the large piles of food, his free hand securely wrapped around the waist of the red head next to him. "don't worry about ron," ginny said with a warm smile. "look at his chest." harry raised his eyebrows at her in surprise. "i would much rather look at your chest," he whispered softly, leaning into her ear and chuckling at the blush that crept up her cheeks. "seriously. look," ginny insisted. harry turned to his best friend and nearly choked on the forkful of potatoes he had just placed in his mouth. pinned to the lapel of ron's cloak was the bright, shiny new head boy badge. on his face was a proud smirk, which caused harry to drop his jaw. "you have got to be kidding?" he asked in a mixed tone of horror and surprise.

"what's wrong with that?" ron asked, straightening his cloak and brushing the invisible hair from the shoulders of his new robes. "nothing, if you're following in percy's shadow," harry grumbled. "harry, look next to him," ginny whispered and harry did as told. hermione was sitting just as proud as ron, a matching head girl badge pinned to her lapel. "hermione i can understand, but ron? i feel like mutgeb sent me into another dimension, instead of back to hogwart's." "you met mutgeb?" hermione asked, suddenly throwing the conversation into another direction. "yeah and she's a pain in the arse. you wouldn't believe how many stupid wild goose chances she had me running on, all summer." harry complained, reaching for a roll from the tray in front of him. "like what?" ron asked, no longer caring about his perfect standing. "where did those old hags send you?" "ronald, be polite," hermione, scolded. "they are a huge part of the magical history and great witches, aren't they harry?" "yeah, right," harry grumbled. "sharane first sent me to alaska where i met a lodricuntor named gilda, who had a wolf that i could talk to." "you met a lodricuntor?" hermione asked in excitement. "what was she like? they are tree dwellers you know?" "yeah i know, but gilda lived in an actual house. she was really great," he added turning to ginny. "i promised i'd take you t meet her. you'll really like her, gin, she's just like a grandmother." "oh harry, i'd love to. when?" ginny asked. "i was thinking we could see her during the christmas holidays, if your parents would approve. she's all alone up in the mountains; she only has nugget as a companion. i'd like to spend the holidays with her and try to give her a reason to come back to the civilized world." "that would be wonderful," ginny added with a warm smile.

"what did you mean, you could talk with her wolf?" ron asked. "was he an animagus?" "no she was a real wolf, but i could talk with her all the same. it wasn't so much talking, actually, it was more like...well, i could sort of see what she was thinking. it was really weird." "that's marvelous and very rare," hermione said. "what else did you do?" "well, i spent over a week trying to figure out the first riddle," harry said as he gulped down half a glass of pumpkin juice. "do you have any idea how much i hate riddles? anyway, one night i had a visit from ginny who told me the answer to the riddle." "i didn't," ginny said in amazement. "i know, i think it was actually mutgeb, but she couldn't reveal herself as helping me. i don't know, maybe it was more my own mind giving me the answer and since i was missing you so terribly, it was just your image that i saw as helping me. either way, i got the answer and was thrilled to move on, even though i felt bad about leaving gilda alone again." "go on," ron encouraged with enthusiasm. "where'd you go next?" "mexico. i decided to stop because i was tired and hungry, but i had no idea that i was actually supposed to be there. it was really weird. i saw the mayan temples and ruins, i met a parrot named parker who was fascinated by humans and i learned a lot about the history of the mayan people from him." "you mean you spoke with the parrot too?" ron asked. "yeah, along with a peccary." "i went to the mayan temples with my parents a few years ago," hermione interrupted. "it was fascinating. visitors believe the spirits of the mayan visit the temples, you know?" "there were quite a few spirits when i was there," harry smiled, thinking back on the accident he had, revealing his head to a group of tourists. "i learned what really happened to the mayans and the truth about their history." "what do you mean, the truth?" hermione asked, completely transfixed on what he was saying.

"you'll never believe it. take a wild guess who their serpent god kukulcan was?" hermione looked like she was trying desperately to figure out one of the riddles harry was given, while ron and ginny looked on wide eyed, shaking their heads silently. "does a certain wizard, who talked to serpents and thought all magic should remain with pure-blood ring any bells?" "not slytherin?" hermione said in complete amazement. harry nodded his head. "not just that, but he was an animagus. there was a small group of university students there and parker was so fascinated by them, he insisted i see what they were doing. i spent the day with them, hidden of course," he added, seeing the look of horror on hermione's face, for getting caught. "one of the students found a passage of stones that showed slytherin turning into a snake. sulong trong, the wizard i was supposed to meet was there. he used to be a member of the order with my parents, and he is also a miramage, he explained the whole story to me, but it all made sense when i witnessed a group of mayan wizards try to break the curse, kukulcan placed on the city that drove the mayan people out. they had wands, a caldron, everything." "that was never in any of the tourist brochures i read," hermione said. "and it probably never will be," harry said. "what happened next?" ron asked, hanging on every word harry was telling them. "well, after that i was sent to australia, where i met a siren who was part mermaid, talked with a group of dolphins who really didn't want to speak with discovered my cousin is a wizard and helped reunite the isle of morahana with missing half, other words known as the lost city of atlantis. besides that, i a great time living in tent, eating junk food, going from freezing cold to sweltering humidity and finally a very hot beach. i have more bug bites on me i can count and i think i still have seawater in my ears."

me, its had then

"amazing," ron said at last. "the isle of morahana was part of atlantis?" hermione asked with a frown. "dudley is a wizard?" ginny asked. harry chuckled at all the comments, all the looks and all the amazed reactions to what he had just told them. he knew he would be bombarded with a million questions once they were in their dormitory and able to relax, but until then he felt a very strong need to speak with dumbledore. right on cue, the headmaster stood and cleared his throat, bringing a silence back to the great hall. "the hour grows late and classes start in the morning," he alerted. "prefects will escort their houses back to their dormitories and i wish all of you a very good night." harry watched the old wizard, who nodded his acknowledgment to harry, knowing there was a great deal for them to discuss.

"i have to speak with dumbledore," harry told his friends as they stood from the table. "i'll see all of you back in the gryffindor tower." "harry, did you at least find the green flame torch?" ron asked, as they walked toward the stairs that would lead them in their separate destinations. harry frowned. "sort of, but it wasn't what i expected." "potter," a voice said from behind them, stopping harry from climbing up the stairs. harry turned to see the tall blond figure of draco malfoy fighting his way toward him. "finally decided to return to school? thought you'd had enough and dropped out." "not bloody likely, malfoy," ron said, having his arm tugged by hermione. "aren't you supposed to lead your little playmates up to bed, weasel?" malfoy asked, watching as hermione pulled the tall red head back up the stairs. harry turned to ginny, kissing her cheek softly. "i'll meet you later," he promised her, winking and making certain she understood the undertone of his words. ginny blushed, turning and walking up the stairs after her brother. "you have to admit, for a weasley she has a nice arse," malfoy commented. "watch it malfoy," harry warned as the blond laughed in a tone harry was not accustomed to. he sounded genuinely happy and almost...friendly. "did you get my letter?" malfoy asked after he was certain the others were out of earshot. "yeah, right before i left. i have to admit, i was rather surprised to hear you decision. i thought for sure you'd made your choice not to help us." "i did at first, but i've spent a lot of time thinking and being counseled by severus and dumbledore. look, potter, i won't go so far as to say i like you, because i don't. but i do believe you're on the right side. after i came to terms with what happened to my mother, i knew i had to make her death mean something. i won't let her death be in vain." "thank you, malfoy," harry said reaching his hand out. malfoy stared at it for several long seconds before taking it and shaking it.

"besides, my being this missing part dumbledore claims i am, is only going to drive weasley insane." "why do try so hard to irritate ron?" "what makes you think i try? it just comes natural." malfoy smiled brightly as he turned and headed down the stairs to the slytherin dungeons, leaving harry to watch after him, shaking his head in amusement. ******************************************************************************

"well, harry, it sounds as if you have had a grand adventure," dumbledore said, handing a cup of tea to the young man sitting across from him at the small table in his office. "you might call it that sir," harry answered accepting the tea. "professor, can i ask you something?" dumbledore looked over the top of his half moon glasses at the young man across from him. "you are curious about your ability to speak with animals, am i correct?" harry shook his head. why did he even bother asking the questions? "you are more advanced in your occlumency than anyone predicted and your skills continue to increase. it is this ability that gives you the power to know what others are thinking. in time, you will be able to read the minds of your friends as well." "that may not be a blessing," harry chuckled, thinking about ron's thoughts, especially when he was around hermione. "you also have concerns about your cousin?" harry nodded. "mr. dursley will be in need of guidance and training, but more than that, he will need support." "you mean from me?" "can you do that harry?" harry thought for a moment before answering. "i can't forget the past, professor. dudley and his parents were less than supportive to me. a part of me wants to tell him to deal with it on his own." "but there is a stronger part that can't turn your back on him," dumbledore added. "it was that part that could not leave him in the hands of the siren. it was that part of you that allowed him to join you in your final task." "why should i care?" harry asked with a frown. "why can't i just let him hang

himself?" "because that part of you wouldn't allow you to be sorted into slytherin seven years ago. it is your choice, conscious or not, that dictates your feelings and your actions. you know the struggle your cousin is experiencing and the difficult path that lies ahead of him. on your journey you learned compassion. it is this compassion that keeps you striving for freedom, harry. it has always been a part of you, but until this summer you never completely accepted it. it is also your compassion that will not allow your cousin, regardless of your past feelings for him, to endure this torment alone." "do you remember when sirius was killed?" harry asked, watching the old man nodd his white head. "i threw myself into a very serious, probably poorly chosen, routine of exercise. i hated everyone and was determined to ignore all of what happened the past summer. if i had such a great compassion inside me, why didn't i find it then? why didn't i have compassion for myself?" "what makes you think you didn't, harry?" "because i hated everything around me. i didn't care anymore, remember? i even challenged snape." "what was it that brought you out of that state of self pity?" "ginny," harry said honestly. "and because of my feelings for her, she was captured by voldemort and nearly killed by fudge." "but what was it about miss weasley that brought you out of your sorrow?" harry thought for a moment, remembering her birthday kiss, the night she held him while he confronted the death of his godfather. "it was her love that brought me through all of that." "what else?" harry frowned, thinking harder. "it was her compassion." dumbledore smiled. "but it was her compassion, not mine. i never felt compassion before...well, i don't even think i felt it this summer." "what made you confront draco malfoy that day on the quidditch pitch, after his mother died? what made you tell him how sorry you were for his loss, when you knew he wanted you dead?" "i don't know, it just felt like something i had to do. i do understand his loss, you know?"

"look deeper harry," urged the wizard. harry frowned, closing his eyes and pulling his thoughts inward. he remembered that day when he and ron were outside. he remembered seeing malfoy sitting alone and couldn't resist the urge to speak with him. he felt the pain of his enemy. looking back to dumbledore he saw the smile creeping up across his aged lips. "because i could feel the pain malfoy was suffering, makes me compassionate?" "because you can feel for your enemy, you have the power you need to succeed in life's most difficult struggles. that is what is needed now, harry, not just for you cousin." harry drew a deep breath. "i think i'm tired," he said at last. "none of this is making any sense." dumbledore chuckled softly, walking around the table and patting the young man's shoulder. "it has been a long summer for you harry. i am sure you are in need of a soft bed and a good night's sleep." harry nodded, standing and walking with the old wizard to the door. "we will have plenty of time to speak in the weeks to come." "professor," harry said, stopping outside the door. "the green flame torch, mutgeb said i had it inside me all along. why was i sent on this crazy quest, if i'd always had it?" "lessons come with many faces," dumbledore said. "perhaps the final lesson is yet to be learned." harry rolled his eyes and drew a heavy breath. "i hate riddles," he said, leaving the old man to chuckle behind him. ******************************************************************************

harry stepped through the portrait hole, having issued the password offered by nearly headless nick. inside, the common room was dark and vacant with the exception of three lone occupants. harry smiled as he walked toward the three he knew would still be up waiting for him. he sat on the couch next to ginny, pulling her hand in his. immediately, hermione and ron began asking questions. they wanted to know all about gilda, why harry could speak with animals, everything about the mayan, trong, parker and the curse slytherin placed on the mayan city. it wasn't until harry began relaying the sorted details about amanda - the siren-mermaid that ginny's attitude began to shift to the offensive. harry didn't realize the distance the young woman had taken with her feelings and continued to explain about amanda, telling how he was tempted by her siren ways only to have dudley fall for them. hermione noticed the odd expression crossing ginny's face and pulled ron to his feet. "'mione, what are you doing?" ron snapped, looking at her with a deep frown.

"it's late ron," hermione insisted, pulling him toward a portrait on the wall of a beautiful woman in a red velvet dress. "we need to get some sleep." "but i was talking to harry," he grumbled. "ron, now," hermione insisted, whispering the password to the portrait that opened and revealed a small hallway to the head prefects private dormitory. once inside ron turned to her, offering a bitter, angry glare. "care to tell me what that was all about? i was talking to harry." "ronald, you so thick some times, i swear it." hermione turned and started to her own room when ron grabbed by the waist, pulling her back into his arms with a seductive smile. "if you wanted to be alone, all you had to do was say so," he told her through husky tones. "harry and ginny would have understood." "you really are thick," hermione snapped, pushing out of ron's embrace. "i didn't want us to be alone, i wanted them to be alone. didn't you see the look on your sister's face? she was really upset that that siren tempted harry. i was afraid if we didn't get the hell out of there, she was going to let harry have both barrels. at least now maybe they can straighten things out without being bothered." "so you don't want to..." "good night ronald," she said, turning and going into her room, closing the door behind her. "great," he grumbled pushing the door to his room open. "not only is she ticked off at me, but she has my toothbrush." ******************************************************************************

"ginny, do you want to go for a walk?" harry asked several minutes later. they had just sat there on the couch, not speaking and not looking at each other since ron and hermione went to their own rooms. harry sensed the instant the room was silent, that the red head was angry with him, but for the life of him, he couldn't imagine why. "no, it's late," ginny answered standing up and stepping around the couch and toward the stairs.

"what did i do?" harry asked immediately, his tone filled with confusion and anger. "how could you kiss her?" ginny asked a little louder than she had intended, then glanced up the stairs to make certain nobody else heard. "who?" harry asked in a loud whisper. "that siren. how dare you forget all that we meant to each other?" "i didn't forget on purpose. she was a siren; you know the power they have over wizards. besides, i stopped myself from falling under the spell of her song, because of you. doesn't that count for anything?" "no. you could have fought her you know? a wizard has the ability to fight off the charms of siren, by eating fresh oranges." "i didn't know that and it wasn't as if i was sitting under an orange tree anyway." "you should have read up on it," ginny hissed in a soft whisper. "if i had known i was going to meet a siren, i would have done my homework. who would have expected i would find one on a beach in australia?" "you were on a mission from the three witches of old, you should have anticipated everything." "including my cousin showing up and telling me he's a wizard? you're right, how could i not have expected that?" "don't be a prat," ginny scolded. "we weren't talking about dudley, we were talking about you and your infidelity." "i was not unfaithful. i was tempted, there is a difference you know?" "not much of one. do you know how much i missed you? do you have any idea how badly i wanted to see you? you leave me behind when i begged you to take me with you and then i find out you had an affair on a beach, with a beautiful siren." "i did not have an affair," harry snapped in a normal tone, then glanced up the stairs. "and you know i couldn't take you with me. and for your information, there wasn't a single night that went by that i didn't wish you were there. i was ready to throw the whole thing away and come home to you about a million times." harry

drew a deep steading breath as he stepped closer to where ginny stood leaning against the banister leading to the bedrooms. he leaned into her slowly, his eyes set and the intent stare filled with anger and frustration. "i thought about you every second i was away," he whispered. "i made a wish on the moon every night, hoping you would hear it and not forget how much i love you. i thought about our reunion every night before i fell asleep, but in all that time never did i expect to be accused of having an affair or betraying you. and never did i dream we would spend our first night back together, in separate rooms. good night miss weasley." with that said, harry pushed his way past her and went to his room, shutting the door behind him. inside he began pacing. he couldn't have imagined what happened downstairs in his worse nightmare. how could he have anticipated meeting a siren? until a few weeks ago, he didn't even know one existed. how could he have anticipated ginny's reaction to the news of it? how could he have been so bloody stupid as to tell her in the first place? frustration and fatigue finally won out and harry kicked his shoes off, along with his robes, then fell on his familiar mattress. he didn't undress; instead he just lay there staring at the ceiling. if he had a single nerve left in his whole body, he would march straight into ginny's room and finish this once and for all. unfortunately, he didn't have the courage or the power to get past the spells protecting the girls' dormitory. harry sat up on the end of his bed. he couldn't sleep. now that he was home and in his old bed, he was wide-awake. in frustration, he chose to abandon the snoring of his sleeping roommates and go in search of a snack. he pulled his invisibility cloak out of his trunk and slipped it across his head, ignoring his shoes kicked under his bed, he padded down the carpeted stairs softly and was nearly to the portrait hole when he heard sniffling from behind him. he turned to see ginny curled up on the end of the couch, her eyes red and swollen from crying, her legs pulled up underneath her as she leaned her cheek against her knees. guilt raked harry's heart. he couldn't believe how he was angry one minute and feeling like a bloody arse the next. silently, he stepped around the back of the cough, softly blowing against ginny's hair. she brushed a hand through her long red tresses absent mindedly, wiping her eyes on the back of her hand. harry reached out quietly and ran a finger very lightly down the side of her neck. ginny shrugged and scratched the spot he had touched. harry was actually finding this amusing and in doing so, slipped around her to the other side. finding the arm of her jumper pushed up, he softly and tenderly brushed a finger up the underside of her arm. she twitched, looking down at her arm as though expecting to find a spider crawling on her. harry stifled his laughter, leaning across the back of her, blowing softly on her neck again. ginny was finally starting to catch on to what was happening and for a moment she allowed him to torment her. after several more wisps of hair was brushed aside and about a million goose pimples later, ginny spun around, her hand stretching forward as she found her target and pulled. harry was revealed from his seclusion, a warm smile turning his lips upward. "you prat," she scolded, sniffling again. "how long have you been here?" "just a few minutes," he promised, reaching out and moving the stray hair that

fell across her cheek. "i wanted a snack." "oh," she whispered, turning around, offering him the back of her head. harry frowned. this was ridiculous. he knew the only reason they were arguing was because of the frustration building between them from a long three-month separation. harry smiled, leaning down to her and kissing her neck, his tongue searing a hot, moist path up her neck to her ear. ginny shrugged her shoulder in an attempt to discourage him, but he sensed her quickening surrender and felt her goose pimples beneath his lips. once his tongue touched her earlobe, he heard her draw a deep shuddering breath. quickly he began suckling the tender flesh, smiling when she leaned her head to the side, allowing him a fuller range of access. "i'm still angry with you harry potter," she whispered. "i know," he said with a soft chuckle. "but it won't last." "what makes you so certain of that?" "because i know how to change your mind," he told her, reaching around her and cupping her breast. the warmth of his hand on her chest burned through the layers of clothing, making ginny suddenly regret not having changed to something more convenient earlier. harry continued to kiss her neck, teasing her breast with a warm caressing touch. ginny moaned softly, her hand reaching up to cover his, pressing the warmth against her in a tighter action. harry smiled knowingly. he had her, he had her surrender and would soon have her forgiveness, but more importantly, he would soon have her body quivering in his arms. "i suppose if you're still angry with me, i should probably leave you alone," he whispered against her ear, slowly moving his hand off her breast. ginny instantly recaptured his hand, placing back where he had taken it from. "if you even think about it, harry potter, i will make an encounter with voldemort seem like a picnic." harry laughed happily, standing and walking around the couch, his hand slowly pivoting on her breast. "let me guess, you'll hex me into next week?" he teased. "don't be a prat." "what do you want me to be, then?" ginny reached up and slid her arms around his neck, pulling him down to her. "mine," she whispered, capturing his lips with her eagerly awaiting ones.

chapter nine

harry pulled himself away from her, his arms bracing on either side of her shoulders. he didn't care about being caught snogging ginny weasley in the common room, but he wasn't anxious for mcgonagall or one of the first years to catch him shagging her on the couch. "let's go to our room," he whispered, pulling her up from where she had laid beneath him for the past half an hour, while he made sure she had sufficiently abandoned her anger. "i wish we could go to our room," ginny said with a smile. "i really missed not being at grimmauld place all summer." "where were you then?" harry asked, reaching down to the floor to retrieve his cloak. "the burrow. dad didn't see any reason why we shouldn't go home. percy and penny have their own place and fred and george have theirs, so it was kind of quiet with just ron and i. until bill, charlie and hermione showed up, that is." "i'll bet your mum missed the baby," he said, slipping the cloak around her shoulders before pulling it across their heads. "she did. fortunately for all of us, dad arranged a huge celebration for percy and penny's first anniversary, so she had about a week of insanity to keep her happy." harry chuckled, wrapping his arm around her waist and leading her out the portrait hole. they looked around the corridor cautiously, then walked as carefully as possible to the room of requirements. once outside, harry slipped out from under the cloak and began pacing in front of the wall, thinking about a place in particular he wanted to take ginny. when the door appeared, harry withdrew his wand and stepped inside pulling ginny with him. once inside he waved his wand, issuing the distraction spell and turned to see ginny eyeing the area oddly. "like it?" he asked, slipping his arms around her waist and kissing her neck. "where are we?" she asked with a frown. harry couldn't help but laugh. the expression on her face was priceless. "i thought maybe you'd like to see what i did all summer," he told her, taking her by the hand and leading her into the mexican jungle, where his tent stood. "bloody hell," she said in complete amazement. "you really did sleep in a tent? is a muggle tent?"

"not even close. i wasn't roughing it that badly. come on," he said pulling her a little harder. "i'll show you around." harry held back the tent flap for ginny, who cautiously stepped through it. on the other side, harry shut the door and watched as ginny slowly paced the small surroundings. she explored the bathroom and kitchen commenting only briefly on the size, then returned to find harry sitting in one of the chairs by the fireplace. "i sat here every night thinking about you and trying to figure out the next task," he told her when she approached him. ginny knelt down in front of him, her hands on his knees. "i tried to imagine what you were doing every night, but never did i dream it was in something this small. where did you sleep?" harry reached his hand out, sliding it through her silky long tresses. the sight of her here, the aroma of her sweet, clean scent and the thought of showing her his bed played havoc on his already raging libido. "it's in the other room," he answered in a deep, husky tone. ginny caught sight of his expression and blushed. she was in a rather precarious position at the moment, but the idea was less than uninteresting. "show me," she ordered in a soft whisper, standing and taking his hand in hers. harry led her into the small room where his single bed sat; only his one was slightly larger, having thought about sharing it with the young woman when he paced the outer hall. harry stopped by the end of the bed, pulling ginny into his arms. "i really missed you," he told her barely above a whisper. "i missed you more," she told him boldly. "i had to endure ron and hermione all summer." harry chuckled; kissing her cheek as his hands slowly began sliding beneath her jumper. ginny stepped quickly out of his reach, pulling her jumper over her head in playfully, slow motions. harry watched with transfixed eyes as she slid one article of clothing off, after another. he could tell you where every dip and dimple on this beautiful body was, every curve and every soft mound, but watching her undress in front of him made him forget everything. it was as if it were their first time all over again. he was excited and it was growing harder every moment, to keep his distance. ginny saw the expression on his face, the dark green of his passion filled eyes, the deep inhalations moving his muscular chest up and down as he watched her. like harry, she too knew every detail of his lean body and was eager to reacquaint herself with them all. once she was completely void of clothing, she stepped back within reach, but before he could touch her, she began pulling his jumper off over his head. his shirt and tie were next, when she saw the shimmering crystal hanging around his neck. "what's this?" she asked, touching the chain. harry frowned, glancing down to his chest.

"oh, it's a wish from mutgeb," he told her. "she said i would know when to use it." "it's beautiful," she said softly as his hand cupped her cheek. "not as beautiful as you are," he answered causing ginny to giggle. "you are so corny, but i love it." "what's so corny about the truth?" "just the way you say it. but i would never ask you to stop." "good, because it's not going to happen." ginny reached for the closure of his pants, when she remembered something. looking back into his eyes she smiled. "i have something that belongs to you," she whispered, removing his mother's rings from her left hand. harry took them, looking at sparkling silver and diamond circles, thinking briefly about what his father must have felt when he gave them to his new bride. "don't you like them?" he asked, a hint of disappointment lingering in his tone. "i love them, but they belong to you." "then if they are mine, i have a right to do with them what i want, right?" "of course." harry pulled ginny's hand away from the waistband of his trousers, slipping the rings back on her left hand. "then i choose to keep them right here, where they belong." ginny's eyes teared as she looked at her hand again. she had worn the rings all summer, but seeing them placed on her hand by harry, meant much more to her then receiving them from his snowy owl. "do you want them?" he asked after a moment's silence. "with all my heart." "then consider them yours. a gift from someone who loves you very much." ginny leaned up on her tiptoes, kissing his lips tenderly. harry accepted the almost timid gesture and frowned when she pulled away after he tried to deepen the kiss.

for a moment, harry thought she was going to refuse him this night after all, but when she reached inside his pants, freeing his penned up erection, he knew just how wrong he was. ginny smiled at him, kissing his lips again, then his neck and slowly traveling her lips and tongue across his chest, down his flat, muscular belly to the top of his pants. by now she was on her knees in front of him and harry was having a very difficult time thinking. she slipped his pants down his long lean legs, then without warning began kissing his arousal. harry felt a sudden rush of emotion, his head tipping backward as he forced control over his libido. he had to hold out, for her sake and for the sake of their promised pleasure. as her lips slid up his shaft, harry groaned, when her tongue traced the warm length of him, he groaned again, but when he felt himself slipping into her moist mouth, he nearly screamed. ginny had done this only twice before and both times she was quite timid about it. tonight however, she was bold and eagerly preforming above expectations. ginny trailed her fingers up harry's outer thighs, smiling as he twitched slightly. she found the firm round mounds of his backside, causing them to tighten when she reached around caressing and tickling them. with a wicked smile, she softly scraped her teeth along the shaft of his manhood, looking up at the surprised expression on his face. she made certain there was no real pain, but the threat of it was intoxicating and she knew harry felt it too. it was a new sensation to tease him like this and she was having a grand time doing it. slowly and almost reluctantly, harry reached down and took hold of her arms, pulling her back to her feet. he knew his time was limited. it had been three full months since he had last tasted her sweet love and tonight's promise of an end to all of that, nearly caused him to spend himself. instead harry covered her mouth with his, sliding his tongue into the deep cavern another part of him had just occupied, delicately and deliberately teasing a deep moan from her throat. he lifted her in his arms, turning and laying her on the bed. it didn't take long for him to rid himself of the pants gathered around his ankles, then slide onto the bed above her. for a moment, harry just laid there, their bodies touching chest to breast, stomach to stomach, their lips mating and his arousal pressing against the hot moisture of her portal. but it was not time for him to finish this, though his time was running thin. he knew it was barely past eleven and with the promise of no more potions classes for him to awaken early for, harry was eager to make up for lost time. he slowly kissed his way across her cheek to her ear, whispering soft promises of love and pleasure to her, causing her body to erupt in soft goose pimples. then without the slightest delay, he kissed his way down her neck, across her collarbone and shoulder to the soft, round mounds of her womanly breasts. he couldn't be positive, but somehow he was sure she had matured just a little more over the summer months. her delicate breasts had grown slightly, becoming firmer and more symmetrical in size. as his tongue burned a hot path across her hard, erect nipple, he smiled hearing her cat-like purr of pleasure. he knew what she liked, he knew what she wanted and he knew what it took to please her. with that knowledge in hand, harry continued kissing his way across to the opposite breast, paying as much homage to it as he had to its mate. then slowly, deliberately he began kissing a hot path down her tummy, his tongue searing his mark into her delicate flesh. he led his tongue to the top of the soft mound of

hair, then with a smile, kissed his way to her thigh, down to her knee and lifting her leg, kissed and nipped his teeth along the backside of her calf. ginny was giggling and moaning at the same time, she loved the sensations and felt extremely frustrated when he lifted her other leg, teasing the tender flesh behind her knee. harry chuckled when she began growling, he knew what she wanted and he would not disappoint her, but for a little while, she would have to suffer his torment. harry looked up from his task of kissing a path to her ankle, smiling wickedly to her. without warning, he reached up to her waist and rolled her over, holding her lower half firmly to the mattress. ginny was giggling uncontrollably now, as harry kissed his way up the back of her legs, his teeth biting and nipping every delicate curve as he worked his way up her hips and along her spine to settle close to her ear. "are you going to try biting me again?" he asked her, his tone deep and filled with passion. "yes," she told him as he bit her neck causing her to screech softly. "what?" he asked again. "yes," she answered, receiving a warm, gentle smack on her bare bottom. "ouch!" she shouted through a giggle, knowing harry didn't believe her claim of pain. "tell me again, are you going to try biting me anymore?" "do you want me to lie to you?" she asked as his tongue slipped out and slowly caressed her ear. "i like teasing you." "then you had better be ready for a little teasing of your own," he warned, rolling off her and pulling her back over. ginny moaned as he gently spread her legs, positioning himself between them. without warning, harry slowly slipped the tip of his arousal into her moist entrance, receiving a disappointed moan for his actions. "what's the matter my love?" he asked with a cocked eyebrow. "don't like the results of your teasing?" "i wouldn't really have bit you," she said as he pushed slowly, deeply into her. "promise?" he asked, kissing her neck gently. "yes," she moaned, feeling the arousal of his thrusts bringing a fire to life inside her. with the smile of a winner, harry withdrew slowly, then slid down the length of her slender body, kissing his way across her tummy to the place he had just occupied. with deft fingers and a skilled tongue, harry quickly rewarded

ginny for her patience. groaning and moaning with pleasure, she began floating away on a sea of passion, his fingers and tongue eagerly supplying her with the current to keep her sailing. within the span of a few moments, ginny's hips lifted, her fingers entwining in harry's hair, holding him to her as she felt the explosion of white hot flames erupt from her very core. harry chuckled, allowing her a few extra heartbeats of pleasure before sliding back up her long, slender frame, kissing his way to her ear. "i love you," he whispered as he pressed against her heat, pushing his way back into her slick, wet body. at last, he was home and able to satisfy his own raging desires. harry didn't waste another moment. he began thrusting against her delicate body with long, deep movements. ginny didn't let him linger long either. she lifted her legs around his waist, allowing a deeper, closer contact with him. it was this simple movement that drove him over the edge. a breath later he groaned savagely, spilling his seed into her with the penned up desires of three very long months. "that was incredible," ginny gasped as harry rolled off her, collapsing to the pillow next to her. the smile never seemed to go far from his lips, as he relieved the entire encounter again in his mind. "tell me something," he asked with a sudden thought of panic. "did you remember to use the protection spell?" ginny sat up instantly next to him, her eyes wide, her breath caught in her throat. harry sat up too, panic and fear gripping his stomach in a vice. "please don't tell me you forgot?" "you forgot, too," she accused. "considering how the evening started, i wasn't really thinking about the consequences when we finally stopped fighting." harry fell back to the pillow, his hands covering his eyes. "i can't believe this is happening," he groaned, feeling ginny fall to the mattress next to him, her back turned to his direction. the sound escaping her sounded like a muffled cry and his heart took a plunge down to his toes. it wasn't just him this was happening to and he felt horrible for being so selfish. with a deep breath, he turned over to his side, caressing the back that faced him, her shoulders shaking with her grief. harry leaned over and kissed her shoulder. "we'll figure something out," he promised her. "i'm sure it will be all right." ginny rolled over, her face red, tears streaming down her face, her breath caught in a deep...laugh? "what the...?" he asked, sitting up to stare down at her. ginny gasped and sputtered, trying to catch her breath. "you little sneak," he accused, catching on to the reason she was acting like a breathless mime. "you cast the spell, didn't you?" ginny still couldn't speak; all she could do was nod her red head. "i should turn you over my knee," he threatened, his anger being deflated by the contagious laugh. ginny shook her head violently, finally able to suck air into her lungs. "the...look...on...your...face..." she gasped between breaths.

"how am i supposed to act? you scared the bloody hell out of me, ginny." "i'm...sorry..." she gasped again, slowly regaining some composure. "i have never been so scared. do you have any idea what your brothers would do to me if i got you pregnant?" ginny nodded again, this time sitting up next to him. "they'd hang you from the nearest tree." "thanks so much for the support." "oh, harry, i'm sorry," she giggled, kissing his cheek and neck. harry tried to keep his face stern, but chose against it. it was far too much fun having her happy. "it's your own fault you know? you challenged me." "how did i challenge you?" "you told me i couldn't tease you anymore." "i did not, i only you'll be lucky if down, wrapping her the results of her up at him.

told you there were consequences to your teasing. after that, i can get it up again for a very long time." ginny reached slender fingers around his manhood and stroked lightly, feeling touch. with a wicked gleam in her honey brown eyes, she smiled

"funny how time flies," she said then quickly screeched when he tossed her back to the mattress. "i swear woman, leaving you alone for a whole summer makes you very daring, doesn't it?" "no, being left alone in a house with ron and hermione all summer makes me bored. do you have any idea how many times i walked in on them? every time i turned around i'd find them snogging under a tree, or shagging in the bathroom or in the attic. it was really disgusting." "thanks for the mental image. now i really can't get it up. hungry?" he asked, moving to the side of the bed. "i don't want to go to the kitchens this late. we'll get caught for sure." "we don't have to. i have a fully stocked kitchen." harry snagged his pants for

the floor and looked down at the young red head still lying on the mattress. she was absolutely beautiful and he was beginning to rethink his ability to please her again. funny, but it never really seemed that difficult to get aroused when he was with her. "so how badly did you rough it?" she giggled, looking at the stern expression he offered her. "i never said i starved. now get up. i'm not serving you in bed, your highness." ginny slipped quickly out of the bed, reaching for the discarded shirt as harry turned and walked back to the replica of his tent's kitchen. he began rummaging through the cupboards, pulling out boxes of biscuits, crisps and jammie dodgers before retrieving the bottles of butter beer from the tiny fridge. he turned around and nearly dropped his armful of treats, seeing ginny standing by the fireplace wearing only his shirt. he was amazed at how large it was on her tiny frame, but was delighted to see how well she wore it. he had never seen her in his shirt before and the sight was breathtaking and quite comfortable at the same time. "what have you got there?" she asked stepping up to him and relieving him of some of his bundle. they sat on the floor of the living room, treats and snacks strung out across the carpet. the rest of the evening faded into the early morning hours, as they talked about their summers, their families and the year ahead of them. ginny was as amazed as harry about dudley's sudden magical talents, but surprised to hear how he aided his cousin in the quest that reunited atlantis. "why couldn't the three witches just bring the island back together themselves?" ginny asked. "i've been thinking about that," harry answered around a mouth full of doughnuts. "the isle or morahana is a magical place, right? it's where time has no meaning. i mean, dudley and i were there only a matter of a very short time, barely an hour actually, but here nearly a month had passed by. i think they can't leave the island. they are centuries old. in their time, they left the real world just a few years ago, but in actuality it was like a thousand or more years in our time. if they leave, they'll die. even wizards cannot live forever." "that makes sense," she said with a strange smile. "hermione would be proud of you. you actually figured something out without her help." "don't be a prat. i spent the whole summer without hermione's bookish knowledge helping me." "i know, i'm sorry," she said in a little girl manner, her eyes batting shyly and her smile simple and sweet. harry narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. it was amazing just how much control this one person had over him. "i wonder what dudley's parents are thinking, right about now?" harry asked after a moment, a wicked grin crossing his face. "can you imagine their reaction?"

"your uncle is going to flip when he finds out your aunt received a letter as well. she could have been a witch too. that would drive him bloody mental." "and now his son shows signs of magical powers? if he is not already purple in the face, he soon will be." harry and ginny spent the next few moments laughing, imagining the expression on the robust man's round face and his horse-faced wife. "i wonder why he's showing signs of magic now?" ginny asked after a few moments. "isn't he a muggle?" "yeah. full muggle. i was actually wondering that myself. how is it he has magical powers? i mean he's never shown any sign of them before. i know what the witches said, the spell placed on the dursleys for my protection prevented his powers from coming out, but i would never have imagined he could be a wizard. he's full muggle." "hermione is a full muggle and she has magical powers." "but this is dudley. his only magical talent up until now, was making a kitchen full of food disappear." "i wonder if he has magical blood in his background somewhere?" "like whom? it couldn't be from the evans side. sure my mum and my aunt received letters and my mum was a really great, talented witch, but from what i know there has never been magic anywhere in their blood." "you don't know for sure. there may have been a wizard some lines back." "does the magical aspect of blood remain throughout the ages?" "absolutely. magic is very strong, harry. it is always there, even if you never experience it. haven't you ever known anyone who believes they can predict events, even the winner of a cricket game? or claim to know when something is happening or going to happen? wizards mingled with muggles for years. during the dark ages, pureblooded wizards took muggle women as lovers all the time. a lot of illegitimate babies were born to mixed couples and raised as muggles. it's not that uncommon. even witches conceived muggle children and raised them in our world." "i know my dad was a pureblood, but i never understood how my mum became a witch, or even how hermione received a letter. i guess that would explain it. to be honest, i never really knew much about my mum's family. the durselys never spoke about that side very often. i guess my grandparents and my aunt didn't get on very well."

"didn't you say once, that they were really happy when your mum got her letter from hogwart's?" harry nodded his head silently. "maybe they were upset that your aunt chose to ignore hers. that along with your uncle's prejudice would explain the distance between them." "i suppose," harry said with a frown. "ginny," he asked again after a moment's pause. "do you think i'm compassionate?" "very," she said with a wicked smile. "i'm serious. the three witches and dumbledore all said it's because of my compassion that i wasn't placed in slytherin, or why i couldn't abandon dudley to the siren." "does that bother you?" "in a way. the witches said the three tasks taught me about loyalty, compassion and love. i just don't see where i learned any of those things. i mean, i feel them sometimes, like when you and i are together, or when i have to defend hogwart's from voldemort, but i don't think they are really a part of me." "harry, how would you define loyalty?" ginny asked, sitting up from where she lay across from him on the floor. harry's frown deepened as he thought. "the willingness to defend one's beliefs, i guess." "how do you define the loyalty you feel towards me and your friends?" "i'm loyal to you because i love you. i'm loyal to ron and hermione because...well, i don't know. i guess it's because of all that we've been through. they never really liked me because i was harry potter, the-boy-who-lived, but because i was just me. they defended me and backed me up whenever i needed them." "and you've done the same for them?" "of course." "what about my dad and dumbledore? why are you loyal to them?" "because they have always believed me and supported me. what are you getting at?" "loyalty comes with time, with heart. you feel loyal toward all of us because of

your love for us, because of your feelings for us. don't you see harry? loyalty, compassion, love, it's all the same thing. just in different levels." harry continued to frown as he stared at her, thinking about what she was saying. "harry, did you fall in love with me when i sent that valentine's card during my first year?" "no, you embarrassed me." ginny laughed. "then why did you rescue me from the chamber of secrets?" "because you were young...innocent...ron's sister." "what else?" harry shrugged his shoulders. "because your compassion for life outweighed your hatred for evil. you saved me because you couldn't bare anyone falling into the hands of voldemort. that is compassion. that is love. your loyalty to ron topped the cake, so to speak." "i guess i never really looked at it like that." harry sat up crossing his legs in front of him. "if i've always had these things, then why the bloody hell did i have to spend three months traveling all over the world, when i could have been home with you? why did i have spend every night with a headache, trying to figure out riddles i hate?" "i think maybe the witches knew you had to learn more about harry potter," ginny laughed. "what i learned was that he wanted to be home with you!" ginny laughed, pushing harry down to the floor and straddling his waist with her tiny frame. "you learned more than that, mr. potter," she smiled. "i can see a different glow inside you. there's more to your summer than you want to admit. anyway, i'm just glad you're home." "miss me bad?" he teased, eager to avoid any more talk about the past and his hatred for riddles. "i can show you," she smiled back, leaning closer to his lips, her hair falling down to caress his bare chest. "if you really want me to?" she teased in an after breath. "what do you think?" he demanded, his hand slipping up into her hair, pulling her closer to him. somehow, the long lonely nights spent in this tent over the past three months,

were never as enjoyable or pleasurable as this one was. with the bravery of a young red head and the freedom to explore newly imagined talents, the rest of that night was any but lonely for the-boy-who-lived....and loved.

everything was dark. there was no moon or stars visible through the pitchblackness that surrounded him, yet harry knew from the crunching sound beneath his feet that he was outside. he walked on for what seemed like hours. he didn't know what direction he was headed or where he had come, all he knew was the urge to continue was compelling, forcing him to move onward. the sound beneath his feet slowly changed, his shoes no longer struggled through the moist, dense brush that covered the ground. now he walked on the hard surface of stone. the closed in feeling made him think he was on a narrow path. the dark distance ahead of him began to thin, revealing a dim light up ahead. as he neared, harry could see the light was shining through a doorway, standing slightly ajar. harry reached it in a matter of moments, pushing it open and walking through. tall, lush, green leafy trees rustled gently in a warm summer breeze. there to either of him were vine-covered walls about eight feet tall. the very tops of trees poked their heads across the walls to welcome him. harry felt oddly comfortable here, as though he belonged among these trees and vines. he continued to walk forward, his feet falling on the tops of a cobblestone path that lead him into a large clearing. harry walked curiously away from the pathway and into a vibrant orchard filled with ripening peaches, apples, plums, cherries and grape vines. he reached up, plucking a fuzzy large peach from its branch and bit into it. it was the sweetest thing he had ever tasted. he took another large bite, reveling in the nectar. the juice dripped from the hole he had bitten into it and down his chin to his shirt. harry glanced down to see himself wearing a dark pair of slacks and a white shirt. he recognized them as part of the school uniform that he had worn for the past seven years, but without the jumper and tie. wiping the juice from his chin, harry bit into the fruit again, looking around at his surroundings. just beyond the orchard stood a large old house, covered in thick green ivy. a gravel pathway winded around the side of the house, disappearing around the edge of the building. harry quickly finished the peach he had eagerly eaten, tossed the pit aside into the thick grasses and licked his fingers as he followed the path around the curve of the house. he stopped short and looked up at the massive structure in front of him. what he had only a few moments ago assumed was a large house, turned out to be much more of a castle. a half dozen brick inlayed steps lead to the front door, which stood in the center of a large porch. above him hung a number of shining glass windows, each one open to the afternoon breeze. the rustle of curtains and drapes flapping in the air welcomed harry, as he stepped toward the large dark oak door. as he stepped closer the door began to open, allowing him admittance into the front foyer. there stood a cherry oak table in the center of a large, open and tiled room. on the table was a vase of mixed flowers and circling around them were small pollen mites, similar to pixies only much more friendly and whose soul job was to ensure the pollination and survival of plant life. in front of him was a massive, winding staircase complete with white marble banister and stairs. to his right stood an open door,

revealing a room beyond filled with bookcases and books, several large wing back chairs of crimson red, a thick rug with an emblem of what appeared to be a crest and coat of arms, a dormant fireplace with the stuffed head of a dragon mounted above. to his left was another room, also with an open door. there the d?cor was much different. it was decorated in soft colors of mauves and creams, a flowered carpet covered the floor beneath a cream and blue flowered settee, four blue low-back arm chairs and a large fireplace, much like the one across the hall, but with a painted portrait of a family. the two adults in the picture smiled with polite sophistication, while te young boy fussed with his tie. harry stared at the portrait, walking closer to the opening of the room. he couldn't help but stare, though he knew it was rude, there was just something very familiar about those people. sounds from the room next door, brought harry out o his state of absorbed recollection. he followed what sounded like plates being stacked together, to find a huge dinning room complete with a table nearly as long as those in the great hall at hogwart's. the rich, shining oak gleamed in the sun that shone trough the open windows at the far side of the room. the chairs were made of a matching oak, each with an embroidered cushion in a design that matched the rug in the first room with the books. harry frowned, watching as three sets of dishes set themselves on the long table. the aroma of a meal drifted from behind a door at the far end of the room and instinctively harry stepped toward it. passing three long wooden buffets complete with candles in silver holders, crystal goblets and bottles of wine, he slowly made his way to the door and pushed it open. inside were a half dozen house elves, each busily preparing food and cleaning the room he recognized as a kitchen, though he had never seen one this large in a house before. there were five large ovens, four doublewide refrigerators, three triple sided sinks with running water, a large serving counter in the middle of the room, twice as long as harry was tall. along the far side of the room stood a wall enclosed in shelves and cupboards. the floor was a crisp, white tile and the cupboards were made of wooden framed glass doors. there were six large windows surrounding the room, encasing it in the warmth and light of day. quietly, harry backed out the door and walked back into the foyer. the sound of a woman's laughter echoed down the massive staircase and he found himself climbing them before he could form a complete thought. the hallway above the main floor was covered in a rich crimson red carpet, inlayed with a golden braid design that formed diamonds down the center of the hallway. he walked past one door after another, each standing open to reveal a different bedroom. harry counted twelve bedrooms in all, as he made his way toward the sound of laughter, now a man's voice mingling with that of a woman's. there, at the end of the hall was a double door of rich mahogany colored wood, among the matching tables that lined the white walls. several pictures of people harry didn't recognize lined the crisp, clean hall, each watching, smiling and whispering to their neighbor as harry made his way toward the doors that stood slightly a jar. he stopped in front of them, feeling guilty for intruding, but desperate to know where he was. he slowly pushed the doors open, wondering what he might find beyond. a lover's secret escape into the afternoon for a quite interlude, perhaps? as he drew a breath, his heart took a giant leap into his throat. standing at the end of a four poster bed large enough to comfortably sleep six full grown adults, stood a tall man with glasses, messy dark hair and a smile to rival any harry had

ever seen before. in his arms was the slender frame of a beautiful red haired woman, her smile content and happy, her laughter light and inviting. harry gasped as he recognized his parents. they seemed so alive, so real, but that was impossible. or was it? had something happened during the night? had he died and come to join his parents? perhaps voldemort had found him as he slept, but if that were true, then where was ginny? "hello harry," the deep voice of his father said as the couple turned toward him. harry's eyes grew large, his mouth dropped open. "you...you can see me?" he asked softly. "of course we can see you darling," lily potter said, stepping toward her only child and hugged him tightly. harry gasped. he could feel her arms around him, warm and secure and without thought, he reached forward and wrapped her in his own embrace. tears sprang to his eyes as he realized that this was the first time he had actually ever hugged his mother. dream or not, he relished the feeling of maternal love. "don't worry son," james said with a chuckle that sounded very much like the younger potter's. "you're not dead." harry looked up as his father stopped next to him, his arm around his shoulder. "then where am i and how are you here?" he asked, afraid to speak too loudly, in case he should wake up. "you're home, harry," james answered, stepping to his son's side and hugging him to his chest. "home?" harry asked. "this is your family home," james said with a warm smile. "but...how?" "we called you here," lily said with a warm smile. "what? how?" james chuckled and lily smiled. "just like your father," lily said proudly. "always so curious." "there are times in a person's life when his heart asks questions, his mind never knew he asked," james answered. "you have been wanting to see us, to be with us for so long harry, but it has never been the right time. you were too young to understand all that we have to tell you and your powers were never strong enough

before. but now, you are a full-grown wizard. there are things your heart has wanted to know and feel that you have been afraid to ask." "i don't understand," harry said looking at his father standing next to him. "don't you, harry?" his mother asked with a knowing gleam in her green eyes. "are you sure there isn't one question that has haunted you for years, that you were always afraid to confront?" harry frowned for a moment, then he heard it. a voice inside him seemed to rumble up from the pit of his soul to his throat, where tears sprang instantly to his eyes. "why did you have to leave me?" he asked, his tone clogged with tears. lily reached out and collected her son in her arms, holding her to her chest. "we didn't want to harry," she whispered gently. "we would never have stayed in godric's hollow if we had known what would happen that night. but fate had other plans for you and we were not a part of them." "but i just wanted you. all my life i only wanted you. i don't want to be the-boywho-lived. i just wanted to be a normal kid, to laugh and play like all the other kids. to have parents who loved me." "i know son, and you did have parents who love you," james said, placing his hand on the back of harry's head. "don't you think we wanted that too? we would do anything if only we had that one chance to make things different. but we don't." "maybe i do," harry said suddenly, slipping the chain from around his neck, revealing the crystal wish the three witches had given him. "i can change what happened. i can make it so it never has to happen." "but at what cost harry?" james asked. "so much has happened because of our deaths, so many lives have been touched both good and bad. if you change all that, what do you think your life would be like?" "i don't care. i'll have you back and that's all that matters." harry began rubbing the crystal in his hands, feeling the warmth of it as it began to glow. "no harry," lily said, placing her hands around his and stopping him from going any further. "that wish is not meant for us." "but the witches said i could use it for anything i wanted. i can't think of a single wish greater than having you back in my life." "what purpose would that cause?" james asked, a serious look spreading across his face.

"it would give us a second chance at being a family," harry told him, glancing to his mother. "don't you want that?" "oh, harry, of course we do, but there are too many circumstances surrounding our deaths that would change and not all of them would be for the better." "voldemort would still have his powers," james said. "he would still be reigning terror on the muggles as well as the wizarding world. peter pettigrew would still be supplying him with secrets, the death eaters would still be torturing and killing innocent people. by now, things would be so horrible, there may be no hope of stopping it." "then i'll wish for voldemort to never have been born." "that would be all right, but what about the death eaters? they were not created solely by voldemort; he simply reinstituted an old cult. even if you remove the source of evil, harry, there will always be another maybe more deadly then the first, waiting to take its place." james explained. "and what about ginny?" asked lily. "do you think she would have given you that special present last year, if things had been different? would arthur weasley be minister or ron and hermione be your best friends? think about the whole picture, harry. so many other factors would be influenced because of your one wish. fudge would still be in control of the ministry and lord only knows what would be of dumbledore and hogwart's. voldemort wanted both gone. by now, he may very well have succeeded, or another person would have taken up where he had once been." "but we'd be together," harry argued. "sirius would still be alive, maybe he'd even have his wife and baby with him. dumbledore's a great wizard; he could look after himself and hogwart's. and as far as ginny goes, well, i love her and nothing would change that. even dumbledore said we were destined to be together." "you are destined in this version of life harry, but you may not be in your altered one," james said. "and your mother and i may not be together, either." "what do you mean?" "many people think your father and i were school ages sweethearts, but in truth i couldn't stand him for many years. your father was a show off and in a very big way, a pompous arse." "thank you love," james said with a wicked smile. "you were no real prize yourself, you know? always had your nose in a book, or tutoring some little nobody, like severus snape." "you spent a great deal of time trying to get my attention for someone who thought

i wasn't a prize. anyway, harry, your father and i fell in love in our last year of school, but we didn't start dating until after he had rescued me from a group of slytherins who wanted to prove to the dark lord that they were worthy of him." "what do you mean?" harry asked, as his mother lead him to a settee near the fireplace at the end of their bedroom and sat down with him. "there were five boys and two girls involved, though there was never any proof of it and they were never caught, i believe it was lucius malfoy and his two cohorts, crabbe and goyle, along with narcissa black and her cousin bellatrix and her boyfriend rodolphus lestrange. malfoy had already graduated hogwart's by then along with crabbe and goyle, but he kept in close contact because of narcissa. one night just after our seventh year started, two other muggles and myself was kidnapped on our way to the quidditch pitch to watch practice. we were taken into the forbidden forest, our wands were taken and spells were placed on us to keep us bound and gagged. we were there for hours. they wanted a muggle from each house and since slytherin was composed of purebloods, it wasn't that difficult for them to decide which other houses to snatch students from. the one from hufflepuff was a third year boy, quite an excellent quidditch player. he was chosen because he was very well liked. the girl from ravenclaw was in the sixth year. she was very intelligent and very advanced in her lessons. she made the mistake of showing up bellatrix in positions class, so her being taken was out of revenge." "your mother was taken because she was the only student in all of hogwart's to hold the highest marks in all of her classes since the founders started the school," james continued, a tone of pride in his voice. "anyway, they began torturing the hufflepuff boy first. they used every possible curse they could think of, every forbidden curse that wouldn't cause instant death. when he was close to dying, they decided to move on and leave him to suffer in silence. the ravenclaw girl was next. what i saw them do to her that night, no human should have to go through. the two girls tortured her at first. she had every curse and hex placed upon her that they could think of. they transfigured her into a number of mismatched creatures; half hog half snake, a horse with no head but two tails. it was disgusting and barbaric. then the boys took over. she was very beautiful, harry. she dated quite a few young boys from her grade and the seventh year; even your father and sirius dated her a few times. the torture those four boys put her through, should never happen to any girl. it took them hours to tire of her. she couldn't even scream because of the silencing spell they cast on us. when they finished with her, they turned to me." "oh god, mum," harry whispered, thinking about stories he had heard over the years of what the death eaters did to their women captives, the torture, the rape, the brutal beatings. the idea that his mother was in the hands of those very creatures, made his skin crawl. "nothing happened, harry," lily said, placing a warm hand around his shoulder. "your father rescued me before they could do anything." "how?"

"i knew lily was coming to the pitch to watch us that night," james said in a serious tone. "it was my last chance to impress her since she turned her nose up to me every other time i tried, but when she didn't show up, we called an early end to the practice and i went looking for her. she was nowhere to be found. after searching the entire castle, sirius and i went to dumbledore and told him what was going on. by that time there was news of five slytherins, a hufflepuff and a ravenclaw students missing, as well as your mother, from the school grounds. a search party was called and sirius, remus and i persuaded dumbledore to let us help search. we looked everywhere and since we weren't allowed into the forbidden forest, we were sent back to the castle when firenze appeared and told dumbledore that there was a group of students in the forest. we arrived just as two of the slytherins started to remove your mother's cloaks." "your father and i became quite close after that. i actually discovered your father wasn't as bad as i had always thought him to be." "so you see harry, it was because of voldemort that we got together. if it hadn't been for the would-be death eaters wanting to prove themselves to him, we would never have gotten any closer than your mother telling me what a prat i was being for tormenting and teasing severus snape." "harry, the witches were right," lily continued. "you will know when the time is right to cast you wish, but it is not now and it is not meant for us." "i am really getting tired of people telling me i don't know what i want. what i want is to be with you. i want us to be together." "we are always together, son," james said with a wicked smile. "even when you and ginny want to sneak off to the room of requirements." harry blushed deeply at the thought of what his parents may have seen over the past year. james laughed at his son's embarrassment, while lily patted his shoulder. "i wouldn't let your father stay around to see what happened, harry," lily promised. "i only wanted to make sure he was doing things right." "i'm quite sure they could figure out the finer points alone," lily scolded. "well i had to tell him to use the room of requirements, didn't i?" james argued. "if it wasn't for me, him and ginny would never have stopped fighting." "you told me about the room? how?" "we are always with you harry," lily explained. "you may not see us, but there are times when you sense us and times when we whisper in your ear."

"like the day i told malfoy i was sorry about his mum?" "no, actually that was all you," james admitted. "i was trying to get you to punch him in his turned up nose." "come on," lily said with a smile. "let's get something to eat." "what?" harry asked with a frown. "this is a dream, right?" "no, not really," lily explained as they walked down the stairs toward the large dinning room. "it's a form of astroprojection. you've advanced so far on your occlumency skills, that we are able to join you from time to time. we felt it was necessary for you to find out a few things about your past. so we brought you here." "my past? like what?" "you already know about petunia receiving a letter," lily asked after they sat down at the large table, huddling close to one end. "and by the way, harry, i'm very proud of you for not leaving dudley to the siren." "i would have," james grumbled, dishing up a large amount of shepherd's pie. "but harry wouldn't," lily scolded again. "it's not in him to surrender the innocent to a fate worse than death. now let's see, where was i? oh yes, my parents were quite excited when i received my letter, but they were very upset when petunia refused to accept hers. she had already met vernon by that time, and even though she was only eleven, she was determined to stay with him. his parents were very self absorbed, prejudice people, so it was only natural for him to follow suit. because of that, petunia was afraid of what he would say if he knew she could have been a witch. mum and dad were so disappointed; they barely spoke to her after she married vernon. "i wish i could see his face now," james said with a wide grin. "his own precious dudley, a wizard. i'll just bet he's fit to be tied." "be that as it is, harry," lily said with a smile of her own, "my parents passed away just a few months after you were born. they loved you so much and were thrilled when james and i told them they were to be grandparents." "but dudley's older than i am," harry said, stuffing a fork full of shepherd's pie into his mouth, amazed that he could actually taste it. "they already had one grandson."

"true, but they didn't care much for him. vernon and petunia mothered him and spoiled him terribly, which made him so even his grandparents couldn't stand to be in the same room with him." "but you were different," james said as he poured a glass of wine. "you were always such a good baby and smiled all the time. they loved you terribly." "and because of that, harry, you were left a trust fund when they died. dudley received one as well, but not like yours and vernon used the money from dudley's to buy their house. yours, fortunately, had the stipulation that it was to be released to you on your twenty first birthday or the day of your wedding, whichever came first." "i have a trust fund? is it at gringott's?" "no, it is at the bank of london. your grandparents were muggle, remember? their attorneys handled their property and estate. your trust is there, waiting for you." "mind if i ask how much it is for?" lily smiled brightly. "at the time of their deaths it was worth five hundred thousand pounds," his mother replied. "by now though, i'm sure it is a great deal more, with interest and all." harry's mouth dropped open, his jaw falling to his chest. "you mean i've had that money all along and nobody ever told me?" "nobody else knew," lily told him. "my parents knew the trouble petunia and vernon would cause if they knew you were given the bulk of their estate, so the will was stipulated that only the portion pertaining to that person be revealed. as far as they knew, you were never given anything. another reason they always felt dudley was better than you. ask dumbledore for the information to get into your account, harry. we left it with him in case anything happened to us." "so how much was given to dudley?" harry asked after a moment to absorb all this information, imagining the reaction from vernon if he ever discovered his precious boy was second to harry with their grandparents. "fifty thousand pounds," james snickered, watching the shocked expression on his son's face. "that's not all harry," lily continued before her husband could comment further. "my parents died in an auto accident when you were four months old, but your father's parents were killed by death eaters the summer after we graduated hogwart's."

"why?" "my parents were great supporters of dumbledore," james said in a very serious tone. "so were your mother and i. when voldemort began to gain power and followers, my parents became very public about it. they spoke often at the ministry hearings, demanding the minister take whatever actions necessary to stop him. voldemort knew they were a threat and when your mother and i decided to join them, he became consumed with silencing us. he attacked my parents in the middle of the night. lily and i lived with them, but chose to spend the evening alone in hogsmeade, to celebrate our fourth month wedding anniversary. we didn't learn about their deaths until the next day when dumbledore sent word to us. voldemort had hoped we would all be together, but fortunately for us fate had other plans. my parents deaths did not stop us from fighting against the reign of terror plaguing our world." "harry, you know about the prophecy voldemort's consumed with," lily clarified. "but your being chosen by him as his equal was not a matter of chance. voldemort knew we would not stop at anything to see him pay for his crimes. because of our loyalty to dumbledore, he was determined to use us as an example to anyone else who challenged him. we went into hiding on dumbledore's orders, but pettigrew knew where we were. we didn't know he was working against us, though. when voldemort attacked you and ended up loosing his powers, it wasn't because he planned to mark you as his equal, or even considered that you would the one the prophecy spoke of. he just wanted you dead along with us, to prevent your following in our footsteps and seeking revenge. he discovered too late that your life was prophesied before you were even born." "voldemort's arrogance has always made him vulnerable," james said. "he assumes a great deal and is a very good salesman. he has convinced his death eaters that he is the most powerful, evil wizard in the world. the truth is, he is nothing more than a sniveling coward, standing behind his followers as they carry out his dirty work. i'm surprised he even had the courage to come to godric's hollow that night, himself." "we're getting off track," lily said, sighing deeply and pushing her empty plate aside. "the main reason we brought you here harry, was to explain about your heritage. you know about my family, but you don't know about your father's." "my father was not just any ordinary wizard harry," james began. "many centuries ago, the wizarding world was ruled by royalty. the greatest pureblood families fought for power, to rule over the world and control the muggles. there were those families however, who felt it only right that muggles be left to their own problems and wizards remain secret. it was about seven hundred years ago; hendrickson ivan potter defeated the last rival to demand loyalty and slavery of all muggle born. that rival was frederick dyer malfoy." "malfoy?" harry asked. "no wonder draco malfoy has always hated muggles. it's in his blood." "sort of," lily said. "more than that, he was convinced by his father that pureblood is the only true form of wizard. fortunately, dumbledore has been

tutoring and spending a great deal of time with young malfoy over the past few months, and has been successful in showing him another side of life." "anyway, harry," james interrupted, irritated that lily would speak so gently of a malfoy, after what the boy's parents tried to do to her during their years at hogwart's. "my ancestor won the battle and in doing so, was crowned king." "i didn't know the magical world had royalty?" harry asked. "they don't, not any more, but they did once before the ministry was formed. the wizarding world, mainly the potters, formed the ministry and decided that it was wrong for any family or person to rule over the rest of the community. once the ministry came to power, our ancestors stepped down and advocated their title. harry, our family, the potter family, was the royal rulers of our world for over five hundred years. you harry, are technically a prince." "i'm a what?" harry gasped, feeling as if he were eleven again and was just being told by hagrid that he was a wizard. "this castle, this land belongs to our family, it belongs to you, harry. it was the castle of a king. for centuries, there was royalty in the wizarding world and each one who ruled was a potter. harry, that's why lucius malfoy hates you so much and why voldemort is determined to destroy you. with the last potter dead, he can bring the ministry to its knees and demand the old government be reinstated. every potter that lives must sign a declaration to the ministry, giving them power until the next generation. it was set up as this, so no one minister or office could hold sole power over the people. you must sign the document on your eighteenth birthday. if you are not alive to do so, the document will no longer be valid and voldemort and his followers will be able to demand a return to the old ways. he would crown himself king and rule over both worlds." "but that would never happen," harry insisted. "the people wouldn't allow him to reign as king." "once you are dead harry, there will be nobody who can stand in his way. nobody will have the courage or the power to defeat him." "what about dumbledore?" harry asked. "he's the greatest wizard who lived." "true, but albus is getting on in years and as all great wizards eventually do, he will soon be loosing his powers. he may not have the strength to stand against voldemort." "are you saying dumbledore is dying?" "not exactly," lily said at last. "he is just growing weak. this war has cost him a great deal. he is old and tired. he doesn't have the energy he once did."

"but voldemort doesn't know this, right?" "it's hard to say what he knows," lily said. "albus has been growing weaker every year. that's why the spells and charms protecting hogwart's has weakened. they are only as strong as the headmaster." "you know so much about what's going on," harry said after a moment. "do you know what voldemort is up to right now?" "we only know what you know," james said a little disgusted. "we know that bellatrix is pregnant and that the child will be a great threat to the wizarding world." "the future holds a great many clouds," lily said after a few moments. "keep up your lessons, harry and listen to your instincts. you have powers voldemort has yet to discover. learn them and embrace them. and don't turn your back on your friends. they will be your greatest support." "in the meantime, harry," james said proudly. "come home. bring your friends here and learn about your heritage. there are wonders you have yet to discover. you are a very rich and powerful wizard, both inside and out. tell malfoy about it. i'm dying to see the look on his face when he learns you have more than he will ever dream of." "malfoy is the fifth point of the star," harry said softly. "yeah, i know," james said just as softly. "i have to rely on his powers and his loyalty." "i'll never be able to accept that as a whole, but i do trust you and i do know you would never befriend a dark wizard." "maybe," harry said looking down at his plate, wondering when he had finished eating. a thought came to him, a smile curving his lips and he looked up to his father with a wicked grin. "i think i'll let ron know about all this. he can tell malfoy." james exploded in laughter, causing the walls to ring with the joyous sound, while harry and lily smiled on, watching him. it was a sound harry had always prayed he could have heard, and now burned into memory to carry him through the long months ahead. a few hours with his parents, made harry realize just how lucky he truly was.

chapter eleven

"i can't believe it," ron said over breakfast the next morning. "you're a bloody prince? i don't know how if i should bow or laugh." "i'd prefer you not do either one, thanks," harry answered with a sneer. "besides, it was just a dream. maybe i drank too many butter beers before bed." "of course it's true," hermione said in her usual bookish tone. "i swear, you two never read do you? binns went over all of this in second year. the royal family ruled over the wizarding world for seven hundred and forty six years. if you really want to know more about it harry, then check out the book from the library." "what book?" "'the battle for a royal ministry', of course. it's not a very long book, only about six hundred pages or so. it tells all about the rules and orders of the ministry and the traditions of the government through the ages. it took the royal family to put an end to centuries of battles between our world and the muggles." "does it say who the royals were?" harry asked, ignoring the expression on ron's pale face, after hearing the length of the book hermione termed 'not very long'. "it mentions the battle between the two most powerful families at the time, the potters and malfoys," hermione continued. "it doesn't really talk much about anyone else by name, though. it does tell about trenton christopher potter, the last king who initiated the document of cessation with the ministry and explains the details of the document, including the need for the heirs to sign the document on their eighteenth birthday. if i remember correctly, the book examines the document and the power behind it." "how do you know so much about all of this?" ron snarled, stuffing a biscuit in his mouth. "i read, ronald. you should try it sometime, you may be surprised at what you might learn." "i don't have to," ron smiled wickedly at the attractive young woman next to him. "i have you and you tell me everything eventually. besides, i have other things on my mind besides school work." "yeah, like quidditch," hermione grumbled, having endured an entire train ride to hogwart's listening to ron and ginny discuss the sport and their plans on winning the house cup again this year.

"hey, harry," seamus interrupted, slipping into the seat next to him. 'have you guys heard who the new da teacher is?" harry glanced to ron and hermione, then to ginny who all shrugged their shoulders. "he wasn't here last night," ron said. "professor dumbledore said he had ministry business and would join us for classes today," hermione continued. "well i'm surprised you haven't heard," seamus said with a wide grin. "out with it finnigan," ron grumbled. "i don't know, ron. i wouldn't want to be termed a gossip." "who is it seamus?" ginny asked in a sweet tone, causing the young man to blush softly. "it's one of your brothers," he answered with a wider smile. "what? who?" ginny and ron asked at the same time, watching seamus stand and turn away from the table. "you'll find out soon enough," he said, laughing as he walked out of the great hall. "we have dark arts with slytherin first class." "what did he mean one of our brothers?" ron snapped. "which one?" hermione asked, looking up at the empty seat at the log table where the rest of the staff was seated. "please don't let it be percy," ron grumbled again, pushing his empty plate aside. "would percy know enough about the dark arts to qualify him to teach it?" harry asked. "are you kidding?" ron asked. "he couldn't even protect himself from the dementors, remember? you've done the patronus spell since third year and he can't produce more than a silver saucer." "maybe it's fred or george," ginny teased. "they've caused enough trouble to know how to get out of it."

"no!" ron screeched. "i will not suffer an entire year with those two and their pranks. it's bad enough when they come home." "we'll i guess we'll find out soon enough," harry said, glancing over to malfoy, seeing him motion his head toward the door. harry nodded, finished his juice and leaned across the table to ron and hermione. "i need to speak with malfoy," he said quietly. "i'll see you in defense against the dark arts." "wait," ron smiled softly. "i have something to tell old ferret face." "what?" hermione asked, standing up after ron and harry started to slip away from the table, followed shortly by ginny, who wrapped her hand inside harry's as they walked toward the main hall. "just a little secret i know." "you are not going to antagonize him, ron," hermione insisted quietly. "he's on our side now, remember? don't go pushing him away." "i wouldn't dream of it 'mione. i'd never deliberately go out of my way to confront the blond menace. you know me." "that's what bothers me. i do know you, too well." outside the great hall, harry kissed ginny good-bye promising to meet her for lunch, then turned a weary eye back toward ron. malfoy had seen them leave and followed shortly behind them. he cleared his throat as he stepped past them, softly whispering next to harry, "follow me." the three waited until he had rounded the top of the stairs before following him, then saw him step into the muggle studies classroom. glancing around to make certain they were not being followed, harry, ron and hermione slipped quietly into the room. malfoy was sitting on the edge of one of the desks near the side of the room, staring out the window. he looked concerned, a deep frown creasing his brow. he turned to see the three join him and unlike every time before whenever he saw them, this time a smirk did not replace the frown. "we have a problem," the blond began, his arms folded over his chest. "so you've heard about harry being a prince?" ron said with a wide smile that caused hermione to elbow him in the ribs and malfoy to frown deeper. "what are you talking about, weasel?"

"it's nothing important," harry interrupted. "what's the problem?" "i received an owl from my father two days ago. he said there was a student that would help me find my way back to the loyalty of the dark lord. he said there were plans set in place to take over the school and he didn't want me here when it happened. he also said your days were numbered." "i've heard that for years," harry said seriously. "did he say who this student was?" "no, but he did say i would know him when the time came." "at least we know it's a male," hermione said. "well it can't be crabbe or goyle," malfoy said, shifting his position on the desk to face the three fully. "yeah, where are your boyfriends?" ron asked, this time receiving a punch in the arm from the bushy haired girl next to him. "they left before school ended last year and didn't come back," malfoy said, diverting his eyes from ron to harry. "i haven't heard or seen them at all this summer." "their fathers are a part of the death eaters," harry said. "it's possible they joined them." "it's more probable than possible," malfoy said with a deep sigh. "they don't have minds of their own, never did. they do as they are told, whether by me or their fathers." "did you father say when this take over of the school would happen?" harry asked again. malfoy shook his head, looking at the floor. harry frowned again. the slytherin didn't look good; in fact he could venture to say he looked deeply troubled. his slicked back hair was a thing of the past, his chin was covered in a slight mist of a beard and he had dark circles under his eyes. he seemed quieter and somehow more subdued than he had ever been. this in itself worried harry more than it would have a few years ago. "there's something else, isn't there?" harry asked, watching as the blond raised is eyes. he looked to ron and hermione, offering them a stare that told them to leave the room, what he had to say was for harry's ears alone. hermione took the hint and began dragging ron out of the room by his cloak sleeve. "we'll see you in defense against the dark arts," she told them, receiving a

shocked expression from the red head next to her. "hermione, we can't leave," he argued. "harry might need us, besides i want to be the one to tell malfoy about harry's family." "later ronald. we'll be late for class and i thought you were eager to know which brother of yours was teaching?" ron's eyes widened as he remembered what seamus finnigan had told them downstairs. he turned back to harry and malfoy and narrowed his eyes. "i'll stay if you want me to," he told harry. "no thanks ron," harry said, holding back the amusement from his voice. "just save me a seat." the two watched as hermione finally managed to get the young man out of the room and closed the door behind them, offering harry an apologetic look. harry turned back to the blond who was again looking at the floor. he stepped to the desk opposite him and sat on the edge, folding his arms across his chest. it was odd, but he somehow knew his parents were beside him. he could almost hear his dad telling him to punch malfoy while he had the chance. he watched for several long minutes before malfoy raised his eyes. he looked as though he might cry, but quickly cleared his throat, pushing the sad look from his pale face. "the ministry granted my return of my family's property and money," he said quietly. harry nodded. "i went home this summer and began going through my mother's personal belongings as well as sorting out some of my father's holdings and personal papers. i found a diary from when she was in school. i know what they did to your mother, potter." "they didn't succeed," harry told him. "no, but it was still attempted." malfoy drew a deep breath and stood up, pacing to the window and looking out into the open field. "all my life, i have been told how someday i would take my place at the dark lord's side. i've been taught every dark spell known and trained to hate all but purebloods. i've seen the death eaters torture and kill muggles, just because they had no magical blood. but it never meant anything to me before. it was as if i were in a daze. i did what i was told and never asked why." malfoy drew another deep breath, forcing himself to continue speaking. "the summer before my fifteenth birthday, my father brought home a young muggle girl he'd found on a road outside london. she was barely more than my own age. a young oriental girl, dark hair and big brown eyes. she was very attractive actually. if she had been a pureblood i would have asked my father to arrange our meeting. but since she wasn't...there was no point in learning her name. he had placed her under a binding spell, so she couldn't speak or move. i remember he called me down for breakfast, maybe a week before school started and told me he had an early birthday present for me. he said it was time i became a man. he told me to change into my dress robes, which i did and then he lead me down to the dungeons below our mansion. he had the girl bound to the wall. she was so scared she was shaking even under the binding spell. he just laughed at her and raised

his wand. i watched for nearly half an hour as he tormented her with unforgivable spells. she was so tiny and so frail; i don't know how she survived his torture. when he finished, he healed her wounds and stripped her naked. he removed the binding spell and left her lying on the floor, crying. i'll never forget that day as long as i live. he just smiled at me and said, 'there you go son, your birthday present. do with her as you wish'. he left the dungeon and locked the door so neither one of us could get out. i didn't know what to do. i just sat there for the longest time, listening to her cry. it wasn't in me to comfort her, but it wasn't in me to kill her either. "when my father returned later, he saw her sitting against one wall and me against the other. he asked if i'd used her to become a man. i had no idea what he meant, and that made him furious. he bound the girl to the wall again and beat me with his bare fists. i was certain he was going to kill me and i actually wished he would have. he told me he was disappointed with me, that i wasn't his son; no son of his would deny the gift of a virgin as a present and not use her. that's when i realized what he meant by becoming a man." "he wanted you to..." harry began, unable to speak the words. "rape her, potter," he said boldly. "the word is rape, the same thing they did to that ravenclaw nearly twenty years ago. the same thing they would have done to your mother." "did you...do it?" harry asked softly, listening to the disgusted snort of laughter that escaped malfoy's throat. "i was a boy, potter, terrified of being punished again. when faced with the wrath of my father or the very desirable body of a young girl, which do you think i chose? my father was very proud of me and told me so as he administered the killing curse on my so-called present. i never even knew her name. he just had the house elves dump her body at the side of the road he had found her, and never looked back." malfoy paused for a moment, his eyes focused on the window frame without seeing anything beyond. "she still haunts my dreams," he said softly, barely above a whisper. moments passed by before he turned back to harry. "there is much i will never forgive my father for...never forgive myself for. the girl is one. your mother's treatment would have been unacceptable, potter. my mother wrote in her diary that she was a great witch, and very kind. she actually saved my mother once from a vampire who was hiding in the forbidden forest, did you know that? i would never have forgiven either one of them, if they had done what they planned to do. maybe i'm getting soft in my old age," he snickered. "but lately i've found myself actually appalled by the treatment the dark lord has caused on muggles. i think that's why i'm not as disgusted by granger as i once was. sometimes i wonder what would have happened if my father wasn't such a pompous arse. maybe we could have been...acquaintances." "the word is friends, malfoy," harry said stepping to his side. "i don't think it will ever get to that point, but i am glad to have you on our side."

"thanks. just don't tell weasel. i like keeping him on his guard. and what was all of that about you being a prince?" "i'll let ron tell you," harry smiled wickedly. "he'd kill me if i told you."

"where's the teacher?" the students were whispering when harry and malfoy entered the room. the buzz of soft voices echoed off the walls, each asking the same question. harry sat down next to ron, glancing from his sour expression to hermione who sat on the other side. "where is he?" harry asked. "he hasn't arrived yet," hermione said. "mcgonagall was in here a few minutes ago and said he is on his way, but that he was detained at the ministry." "it's percy," ron grumbled. "it has to be. nobody else would be so inconsiderate and selfish." just then the door behind them opened and the dark cloaked, red haired man entered. ron put his head in his hands and closed his eyes. he didn't want to see percy's up tipped nose or raised chin. he wasn't ready to hear him tell the class all about his younger brother's failures. "i am so sorry i am late," the voice said, causing harry to elbow ron in the ribs. "ron, it's not percy," harry whispered causing his friend to look up. his breath caught in his throat as he saw his elder brother charlie piling books on the desk at the head of the classroom. "this is brilliant!" ron exclaimed a little louder than intended. charlie looked up as his sibling and smiled as he tugged his traveling cloak off his shoulders. "thank you ron," he chuckled. "i'm glad you approve. now, since i am late and there is barely twenty minutes left to class, i'll just review a few of the old spells you've already learned and tell you what is expected this year. i know a few years ago, you were shown the unforgivable spells. this year we're going to delve into those a little deeper and learn more about why they are banded by the ministry, as well as learn a few of the darker tricks you-know-who is so found of. normally, these spells would never be taught, but considering the state of things in our world, the ministry has granted dumbledore permission for you to study these curses. the headmaster of course, will be here when we actually begin to practice them, to make certain they are not used incorrectly." "we're going to practice them?" dean thomas asked in surprise. "they are forbidden. on whom are we practicing them?" asked malfoy, causing the room to fall into silence. malfoy glanced around the stunned silence, then quickly covered up his concern with his trademark sneer as he looked deliberately at ron.

"because if you're asking us to choose our victims, i'll choose the weasel." this caused the slytherin to explode in laughter as ron's face turned a deep shade of red. "no mr. malfoy, we will not be choosing victims as you put it, or even using each other. i have secured a boggart from a former instructor of yours and that will be our target. now please listen closely," charlie said looking to each student individually. "these spells are not for fun. they are extremely dangerous and anyone caught using them will automatically be sent to azkaban. they are not, under any circumstance, be used outside this classroom and will not be used outside the direct supervision of the headmaster or myself. once class if over, you are to not mention it to the younger grades or to practice them in any form, either verbally or in any other form. anyone who does not obey these rules will be suspended from hogwart's and placed on trial before the ministry of magic. do i have everyone's agreement on this?" the class began to nod their heads in agreement. "i'm sorry, that won't do," charlie told them. "this is such a serious situation, that you will be placed under the magical contract honor spell. this will ensure that anyone breaking their promise, will be brought directly to the headmaster for immediate punishment." charlie turned and retrieved a small hand-sized caldron from his bag. he stepped up to the first student and held the caldron out. "remove a single hair from your head and hold it in your right hand." the class was silent as parvati patil pulled a hair from her head and held it between trembling fingers. "take out your wand and wrap the hair around the tip." she did as told. "now repeat after me, 'hair of my head, these word will be said; honor bound by my hand, break it lest i seek azkaban'." parvati did as ordered, her voice quivering as she repeated the words, watching the end of her wand light in a violet glow, traveling up the shaft of hair and vanishing softly. "now, place your hair in the caldron." parvati nearly dropped the hair as she tipped her wand and allowed the hair to float into the small cast iron container. charlie stepped to lavender brown sitting to parvati's right and began to tell her to do the same, when he caught sight of hermione sectioning off her hair to pull one out. "no!" he snapped. "you will not remove the hair until i tell you to. i must see it happen." the class fell silent, allowing charlie to continue his task of instructing lavender. ten minutes later, the hairs had been collected, the caldron sealed and replaced in charlie's bag. the remainder of the class time was spent reviewing the many spells they had learned over the past seven years, as their instructor took notes. "what about jelly legs jinx?" charlie asked when they had finished reviewing the spells. "we were never officially taught it," hermione said, glancing across at malfoy, remembering how he had been struck with it during training for the triwizard tournament. "but we do know it, sir,"

"excellent. how about appleby arrows?" everyone shifted in their seats. those of the d.a. had practiced the spell in secret last year, but they had never been taught it outside of the room of requirements. "no?" charlie asked with a wink to harry. "good. then we will discuss this one. what about curse of the bogies?" again everyone shifted, then shook their heads. "all right another one to discuss." this was the way the remaining minutes passed, until at last class was over and a list of over forty curses, hexes and spells had been promised to be taught. harry was about to leave the room when charlie called him back, causing a deep frown to crease ron's brows. "i know you weren't expecting to see me here," charlie said when the room was vacant. "but dumbledore felt it would be easier for you and i to continue our lessons of the lapis gelu. he knows you have a handle on it," charlie said when he saw harry's objection forming on his face. "but you have to learn to defend yourself against it. it can as easily be used on you as you can use it on others. you have to know how to fight it." "can you fight it?" harry asked. charlie smiled as he stood from his seat, placing a warm hand on the young man's shoulder. "you can learn that when we meet. i understand you hold d.a. meetings on friday, are still planning on doing this?" harry nodded his head. there was no point in lying to the one person who was so willing to help him. "all right, then we'll meet on tuesdays and thursdays. is that agreeable?" "sure. but what about quidditch practice?" "i would never stand in the way of quidditch, you know that. we'll make compensations as time goes by. now off to your next class, before ron and hermione think you've gotten lost" harry hurried to his next class, advanced transfigurations, and found ron and hermione already occupying their usual seats. the ravenclaws were assembled, having this class with gryffindor and there seemed to be a slight buzz when harry entered the room. mcgonagall had yet to appear, either in cat form or human, which left the students free to talk and visit. "hey harry," anthony goldstein said, stopping him from joining his friends. "are you still doing the d.a. this year?" "sure, why not?" harry asked. "i heard the slytherin are planning on joining the meetings. you aren't going to let them, are you?" "we are all still in danger of voldemort," harry said watching several students cringe at the sound of his name. "every student has a right to know how to defend

themselves. and in case you don't remember, the slytherin helped last year when malfoy and ginny were taken." "yeah, but they're slytherin," terry boot intervened. "we'll discuss this later," harry said seeing mcgonagall enter through the back door of the room. he quickly joined ron and hermione and pulled out his books. "they have a point," ron whispered. "slytherin are not to be trusted, and now with malfoy's father saying there is a student that will bring him back to the dark side. you know it has to be a slytherin." "if it were, don't you think malfoy would have recognized him at any of the meals or in their dormitory?" hermione asked in a hushed tone. "malfoy is on our side, remember?" harry asked, a little irritated at having to constantly remind ron that their blond enemy was now on their side. "i can't believe all slytherin are evil. they helped us get ginny back, remember?" "mr. potter, mr. weasley, do you have something you find necessary to share with the rest of the class?" mcgonagall asked, putting a halt to the whispered argument being conducted in the center of her classroom. "no ma'am," they answered together. "then if i have your permission, i would like to begin my lessons. that is if it not interfering in your social schedule?" "sorry professor," harry answered with a soft blush. he glanced to ron out of the corner of his eye and saw the deep red of his face as he rubbed the arm hermione had just slugged. at least the thought that ron was going to have a permanent bruised arm, made harry forget the argument and concentrate on the lessons being placed on the board in front of the class. with the promise of lessons on animagus, harry quickly forgot all else and began scribbling notes as quickly as he could take them. this was his last year at hogwart's and he was determined to make it a memorable one, regardless of what voldemort may have in mind. ****************************************************************************** "can you believe this homework snape gave us?" ginny grumbled in their common room after classes. she had arrived just minutes before harry and the others, the table piled high with books as she began reviewing her lesson plans. "it sounds like snape," ron said. "he loves to give large lessons. i guess it makes up for his lack of mentality."

"what do you say we all get ready for dinner and then we'll see what we can do to help you?" harry said with a smile and kiss to the young woman's cheek. "we actually have a very light schedule today. charlie didn't give us any homework at all and mcgonagall had us work on our assignments in class. even binns didn't seem to think of homework, other than a one-page parchment on the history of stone henge and the theories muggles place on the site. even ron and i should be able to get that done in just an hour or so." "can you believe charlie is our new defense teacher?" ginny asked in amazement. "everyone was talking about it today. he's already started the first years out on summoning spells. i didn't learn that until my third year." "he seems to be eager to teach us what we need to know," harry said, glancing briefly to ron and hermione. "and what is this i hear about slytherin joining us for d.a. meetings?" ginny asked with her hands on her hips. "i know malfoy isn't so much to tolerate anymore, but the rest of them? i will not study with piggy parkinson in the same room. she's a horror." "ginny, don't be like that," harry scolded. "am i the only one who remembers that the slytherin house helped us last year when you and malfoy were taken?" "i know they did, and i am grateful," ginny answered. "but not all of them think the same as we do. maybe what you can do is set up a separate night for them to practice and not let them know what we're learning in the other class. if they are on voldemort's side, then they won't know what we're really learning, so they can't tip off the death eaters." "i'll think about it," harry grumbled. "but i don't like the idea. i still remember that they fought on our side." "you're mental if you think they've all changed harry," ron complained, his stomach growling in anticipation for supper. "but i don't want to argue about it. can we just go to dinner? i'm starving." "you ate two cream puffs after history of magic just an hour ago," hermione argued. "you can't be that hungry." "well i am. now can we go, please?" harry chuckled as ron and hermione started off out the portrait hole. "harry, i know you really want to believe that malfoy has changed," ginny said, holding him back from leaving. "and i think he has, but i can't help but worry about the rest of them. harry, we have to be cautious. hermione told me what malfoy said about a student being here to take him back. if he learns what we're doing, what's to stop him from telling the death eaters? not only would the d.a.

be in danger with no defenses to surprise them with, but malfoy could be in danger as well." "i guess you're right ginny, but i know what blaise said last year and i trust him. they wanted to help and they did, without our asking. i won't believe that it's every slytherin's dream to grow up and kill innocent muggles." "how could you ever doubt your feelings of compassion?" ginny asked with a smile and kiss to his cheek. "you are so loaded with it, it's leaking out...all over the slytherin house." "that's not very funny." "maybe not, but it is honest. now lets go join the others before ron has a chance to eat our portions as well as his." "ginny, can i ask you something?" harry asked as they headed down the stairs to the great hall. ginny didn't answer; she just nodded and looked up into his green eyes. "do you believe all this stuff about my being of royal blood?" "i suppose so, but it's difficult since we don't have a royal ruler anymore. why?" "what if i'm not around for my eighteenth birthday? what if voldemort succeeds and i die? what happens to the ministry if i can't sign the paper?" "harry nothing is going to happen to you and you know it." "no i don't, ginny. i hope nothing happens and i survive when voldemort attacks, but there is only a fifty - fifty chance. i have to be realistic." "i guess so," ginny said sadly. it took several moments of walking before ginny drew a deep breath and looked back to him, her eyes moist with unshed tears. "maybe we should talk to my father. he'll know what to do." "maybe we should find this book hermione told us about, so we at least have something to offer him. an idea or a suggestion maybe." ginny nodded again, causing harry to stop near the great hall and pull her into his warm embrace. "i don't want you to die," she began to sob as harry kissed her forehead and cheeks. "i don't want to die either, and i'll try not to. i have a lot of people training me and supporting me, but we have to be realistic. it could happen."

"then there's something i want you to do for me," ginny said with a raised chin. "i want to have your baby." harry's voice caught in his throat, his air trapped behind a lump the size of one of hagrid's homemade cookies. "i know you want me to finish school and i want that too, but i won't let you leave me alone. at least i'll have a part of you to love." "ginny, i don't think that is such a wise idea," harry finally said. "if i don't survive and voldemort or his followers find out about it, you and the baby would be in danger. i won't allow that to happen." "but i can protect myself and our child, harry." "not without help and you know it. besides, i grew up without a father. i won't abandon any child to the life i've suffered." "but he will have his mother and i will love him forever." "alone?" harry asked, brushing the tears from her face. "ginny, i love you, but i won't do this. i would sooner never touch you again then abandon you when you need me most." "but i love you, harry. i don't want to live without you." "i won't let you live in misery either. my fate and destiny have already been written. i don't see a baby in either one of our immediate futures." "maybe we should ask professor trelawney what she sees," ginny said with a watery smile. "and have her predict my death again and the death of any potter to follow? no thanks. i'd rather take my chances with voldemort." "just promise me you'll think about it," ginny begged. "i won't expect an answer right now, just think about it. please?" harry sighed, pulling her into his warm embrace. he had never denied her before and didn't know how to do it now, but he knew there was no other way. he would not leave her alone and in danger, and he would not leave a child to suffer the life he had endured. "i'll think about it ginny," he promised. "but i won't change my mind." "just think about it," she whispered. "hey, you two going to eat or just shag out here in the hall?" parvati asked, as she walked toward the great hall with malfoy, who snickered and sneered.

"you're a fine one to talk," ginny snarled. "at least we don't have to use a linen closet." "must be convenient being in the same house," malfoy asked. "where do you shag her, potter? in the common room or the bathroom?" "neither one," ginny spouted angrily. "we have an actual bed and a room at our disposal." "lucky man," malfoy said again. "must be nice to be the-boy-who-lived," parvati chimed in. "it seems to have come with a great many privileges." "sure did," harry smiled as he pulled ginny past them and toward the great hall. "i'll introduce you to my relatives sometime. i'm sure they'll love you as much as they do me." "prats," ginny grumbled as they walked to the gryffindor table. "i hope they choke on each others tongues." "what's up ginny?" ron asked over a mouth full of potatoes. "nothing. just malfoy and his harlot," she complained, looking down the table to where parvati and lavender were whispering quietly, staring up the table to where ginny and harry were sitting. "i hate those two. i'm glad this is their last year." "i'm sure professor trelawney will be greatly disappointed," hermione snarled as the two in question began snickering over something they had said. "just eat and don't worry about them," ron said, surprising harry, ginny and hermione all at once. "when did you become so compassionate?" ginny asked her older brother who smiled a wicked grin at her. "when i found out your boyfriend and my best friend happens to be a prince. i can't wait to tell malfoy. he's going to flip." "don't start anything ron," harry said. "we still have to find out if its true or not."

"why don't you two listen to me?" hermione asked bitterly. "i told you it was true." "look, let's just get that book from the library after supper and check it out," harry insisted. "i don't know anything about my heritage or even where this castle is, so there's no point in jumping to conclusions. i'd like to visit this place and see if it's real before you go announcing to the school that i'm having dreams of grandeur." ******************************************************************************

after supper, harry kept his word and helped ginny with her potions assignment. he knew first handed just how vindictive snape could be, so he made a point of making sure ginny's parchment was neat and evenly spaced with excellent penmanship and grammar. all the information obtained were a combination of knowledge and information straight out of the book, so the greasy haired snake couldn't complain she had stolen anyone else's work. hermione had finished her assignment for binns in less than fifteen minutes, then hurried off to the library to find 'the battle for a royal ministry', along with 'the greatest wizarding families of all time'. by the time she got back, ron, harry and ginny were finished with their homework and enjoying an unusually stress free evening. it was just a little after seven and the whole night was still ahead of them. ron told harry and ginny what it was like to have their own dormitory and how so far, they had yet to see each other's private sleeping chambers. the spells that kept the boys out of the girls dormitory in the rest of the houses was also used in the head boy and girl's house, which meant he would have to wait for hermione to come to him. it was less then the most promising of outlooks he had encountered, considering it was he who would visit hermione at night back at the burrow. hermione was flushed and she was out of breath as she hurried into the common room. in her arms were two rather large books, pages already marked with slips of parchment. she sat down in the vacant chair by ron and picked up his bottle of butter beer, drinking nearly half of it. "i can't believe this," she whispered in a breathless gasp. "harry it's true. you are the next prince. i found your name here in the genealogy." "let me see," ron ordered trying to pull the large book over in front of him, but was stopped by hermione who placed a heavy hand on the top. "not here," she whispered. "lets go to our common room. we can speak freely there." harry and ginny stood up and followed the other two through a portrait on the wall that lead to their private dormitory. they were amazed at how large it was and how much it resembled the common room of gryffindor house. even the

portraits were of the same people, but with different posses and frames. harry watched hermione set the books down on the large table in front of the couch and flip open the page she had marked. his heart was pounding and his hands were suddenly sweaty. he sat down opposite his best friend and looked over the edge of the book. "your family line goes back all the way to godric gryffindor himself," hermione began in an excited tone. "harry, you are a direct decedent of gryffindor and the witch mutgleb, she was an ancestor of yours. she was a gryffindor's aunt. can you believe it?" "that's why you got the sword of gryffindor in the chamber of secrets," ron said in astonishment. "it's because you were meant to have it, it was your right or something." "i don't believe it," harry said, leaning further over the book to read the names upside down to him. "is there anything in there about my father?" "yes there is. your father is listed here as the last potter to sign the document and look here," hermione said flipping the book so harry could see it. "here you are." harry's eyes teared as he read his own name below those of his mother's and father's. "i guess that makes me official," harry said with a smile. he glanced across his shoulder, certain he could feel his father's hand on him and smiled. "look at this symbol next to your name harry," ginny said pointing to the small drawing of what resembled a coat of arms. "it's the royal crest, your majesty." harry laughed at the title, his eyes twinkling as he looked at the three most important people in his life. "so is this how you bow?" ron asked, standing up and deliberately offering a curtsey. harry laughed again as ginny and hermione both slugged an arm. "i think you'd better stick with just saying hi," harry teased while ron tried to rub both arms at once. "it's much safer." "does it say where harry's castle is?" ginny asked hermione who took the book and flipped the page. "it does. but it's not just a castle. there are over three thousand acres of land, horses, stables, orchards, farmland and even a lake. it says it is near ottery st. catchpole in devon." "that's right by the burrow," ginny said excitedly. "ron, it's the castle mum and dad always talked about when we were younger. they told us a great family had once lived there and that one day the rightful heir would return. harry, it's the most

beautiful area i've ever seen. mum and dad took us there one time when i was about five. they got permission to pick peaches and we had a picnic in the orchard. i can't believe it's yours." "that place is wicked, harry," ron chimed in. "fred and george told me the castle was haunted and dared me to go inside. i was about seven i guess and i wanted to be just like them, so i did. it was really nice. it wasn't dangerous, or haunted, or anything. that is until the twins decided to sneak in behind me and scare the bloody hell out of me." "harry, you visit it when we go home for christmas holiday," hermione said. "but i was taking ginny to see gilda for christmas," harry said, a tone of disappointment in his voice. "we can do both," ginny said. "there will be plenty of time." "maybe we can take a weekend and see the castle," ron said eagerly. "i'm dying to see more than just the lower level." "i have seen it and it's beautiful," harry said distantly, remembering his dream from the night before. hermione and ron fell into silence as ginny wrapped her arm through harry's. they hadn't considered the impact the news would have on their friend. for the first time in his life, harry had learned he had a real home, a place where happiness and love once reigned. "we need to look at this document," harry said after a moment. "i need to know what's in it. i need to know if there is anyway of keeping it in place if...anything happens to me before i become of age to sign it." "what do you mean?" ron asked with a frown. "ron, if voldemort wants to stop harry and declare himself king, he has to stop harry from signing the document," hermione explained quietly. "which means he will try and kill me before my eighteenth birthday," harry continued. "we have to find out if there is any loop hole or side track that will allow me to sign the document early and prevent the ministry from falling into voldemort's hands." "this is a pretty lengthy section, harry," hermione said flipping through page after page of details. "it's not going to be simple." "then we'd better get started," harry said with a heavy sigh.

"hey harry," ron said after two hours of studying the document's contents. "did you know that somebody has taken the name of your great-great-uncle's name out of the book? it has your great-great-aunt's name, guinevere, but your uncle's name is missing." "how is that possible?" harry asked, looking at the book where ron pointed. "look at this harry," ginny said pointing to a few names above the missing uncle's. "did you know one of your ancestors names was evans? wasn't that your mother's name?" "yeah, but i'm sure it's just a coincidence. my mother's family was muggle." "remember what i told you about mixing bloods?" ginny asked him. "maybe this is the key to your mother's powers." "i doubt it ginny. i'm sure if there were any magical blood in my mother's family, my aunt would be flipping out about it." "they tried to hide your magical powers from you," hermione said. "what's to say they wouldn't have done the same thing about anyone from the past?" "i don't know. i just think it's a little weird," harry said with a strong tone of doubt to his voice. "my aunt was pretty ticked off when hagrid came to collect me for school. i'm sure she would have blurted it out then if there were any magical blood in her lines. and she would have told me when i caught her with my mum's wand. i just think it's a coincidence." "well, it's possible, but that doesn't explain the missing name," ron grumbled. "why would anyone take a name out of a family tree? i know my mum wouldn't mind doing it with some of our relatives, but she never would." "didn't you read a list of all the potters who signed the document and their immediate families?" harry asked hermione, who nodded, flipping through the pages to locate the one they were referring to. "here it is. your ancestor was william henry potter, his wife was elizabeth smythe. they had one three children, william the second who signed the document next, maria and george. he had one sister, guinevere who married...there are only initials here, no name." "what are the initials?" "all it says is a.d. that could either be part of the date or the name, it's hard to tell."

"well, if he wasn't a signer of the document, then it doesn't really matter much who he was," harry said, rubbing his tired eyes. "true," hermione said with a frown. "why don't we call this a night?" she asked. "i'm really tired and we have hagrid first thing tomorrow. we're going to need all the sleep we can get for his class." "all right," harry conceded. "we'll read more tomorrow. i have to find a way to sign this document early." "well, lets just all go to bed and hope an answer will come to us in the morning," ginny said holding harry's hand and walking with him to the portrait hole. hermione watched in silence as the two disappeared, before turning back to the books, picking up her reading on the document where she had left off. "what are you doing?" ron asked. "i thought we were going to bed and work on this again tomorrow?" "ron, i'm worried about harry," hermione said, setting the book back on the table. "his time is coming to an end. voldemort has tried so many times before to kill him and never succeeded. he's getting desperate. he has to stop harry from signing this document before his birthday. ron, it's only a matter of time before voldemort attacks and harry knows it. we have to help him find a way to get the document signed, before voldemort has a chance to strike. i'm worried harry will get anxious and slip up. if he doesn't stay focused, it could cost him his life." "and it's up o us to keep harry's mind focused, right?" hermione nodded silently. ron sighed. "okay, where can i help?" hermione leaned up next to her and kissed him gently. "thank you, ron," she said softly. "he's my best friend too, you know? besides, he promised to be my witness when we get married. do you really think i'm going to let him back out of that?" hermione chuckled as she sat the large book across both their laps. "you mean he's there to make sure you don't back out and you'll repeat the sentiment when he and ginny get married." "you know the old saying, 'misery loves company'," ron smiled back, kissing her forehead as he began reading the conditions of the document of cessation.

chapter twelve

the days that followed seemed to fly by and harry soon found himself sitting at breakfast the first day of quidditch practice. tryouts had already been held and without much thought, he had decided to keep ron and ginny on the team and collin was doing extremely well as their second chaser. dean thomas had improved dramatically over last year's games to prove himself a great beater, but natalie macdonald was no longer at school to make up the second beater. her parents had become very agitate and worried for her safety after malfoy and ginny had been abducted lat year, and withdrew her from hogwart's, transferring her instead to their sister school in america. that meant there was a beater position he had to fill, along with geoffrey hooper's spot as keeper. his whining and complaining about practice times and other team members was enough that harry had actually kicked him off the team one week into the new school year, not that the other players minded much. the problem was, it left him with two vacant spots to fill and only five students trying out. collin's younger brother denis had tried out for beater, sine he and his brother spent the summer practicing and was actually quite good, though he had yet to play with the team. seamus finnigan had decided to take dean up on his nagging and try out for the keeper vacancy, along with andrew kirke and parvati patil, leaving lavender brown to compete against denis creevy. it wasn't hard to choose the position fillers. denis was extremely good and was in perfect sync with his older brother, while seamus proved very adapt as keeper. andrew kirke was a very good player, but when he had to make a choice harry's decision was made for the benefit of the team, which had to be seamus. andrew however wasn't very happy about it and complained to mcgonagall that harry was playing favorites. mcgonagall decided to allow madame hooch to decide between the two. when the decision was made, it proved harry was as good a quidditch captain as a friend. madame hooch chose seamus to fill the keeper's slot. as for parvati and lavender, harry spent most of the time watching them with his jaw resting on his chest. parvati screamed every time the quaff le came near her and ducked out of the way, allowing the goal to go for the other side. harry was just glad they weren't in an actual game. lavender cried because she broke a fingernail when the bat rebounded from the bludger, and flipped backwards out of her hand. after two more goals scored from parvati, and lavender complaining because the bludger nearly hit her again, harry had made his mind up. his new players were without a doubt, denis creevy and seamus finnigan. breakfast was the usual array of gossip, chatter and laughter, but harry and his team didn't really seem to notice. they were huddled together at the end of the table discussing the strategies harry had thought up during his summer quest. the owls began delivering mail, bringing a halt to the reviewing of plans. harry sat quietly eating his sausages and eggs, his mind still consumed with maneuvers he had planned, when two letters fell from above. harry picked them up and frowned, glancing up as hedwig settled nearby for a treat. he supplied his white owl with a fat sausage and looked closer at the letters. he hadn't had many since sirius had died and getting two in one day was a rarity, regardless. one of the letters had a ministry seal on it, while the other one had a very family return address; number 4 privet drive, surrey. with a breath of courage, harry slipped open the envelope from surrey. inside were two letters, one from his aunt and uncle the other from dudley.

"potter," his aunt and uncle wrote. "we cannot tell you enough how disgusted we are that you have done this horrible deed to our dudley. it is bad enough that you are a freak, but to force our son to endure whatever trickery you cast on him is beyond any vengeance we could have imagined, even from the likes of you. we demand that you return our son to the sweet young man that we know and love and stop whatever foolishness you have placed on him, immediately. don't take this lightly, potter. we will not stand by and allow you to turn our son into one of your kind." harry tossed the letter aside, seeing the signature of vernon dursley on the bottom. next he opened the letter from dudley, frowning at the words. "harry," it began. "i know my parents are writing to you and i am deeply sorry. i have spent the past several weeks at the ministry of magic training under the supervision of one of your friends, a bill weasley. he is very good and very kind. harry, i am writing you for a couple of reasons. first, i want to thank you for all you did for me in australia. i know you didn't have to go to the extremes you did, but i also never knew just how noble you truly were. i could have died that night on the beach with that siren, but you saved me. i will never know how to thank you for that. second, i am writing to ask you a favor. i know i have never given you reason to grant me a favor, but i ask all the same. i am hoping that bill is right and my parents will change their opinions of your world - our world, if they can just visit it for a short time. the minister will allow my parents to enter the wizarding world, but only with a sponsor. i am writing to ask if you would sponsor them? i am hoping that if they spend a weekend here and there, perhaps they will ease up on the opinions they have. please let me know as soon as you can. dudley" "are you going to do it?" ginny asked, making harry aware that she had been reading the letter over his shoulder. "i don't know," he said with a disgusted growl. "that would mean i'd have to spend an entire weekend with them. can you imagine what they are going to be like? i can't even begin to think of all the things they would say if they saw diagon alley or hogsmeade, and god forbid if they ever saw hogwart's or the burrow. none of it would measure up to the standards they assume they are well above. i thought when i left surrey that i was leaving them behind as well. now i'm suddenly being consumed with pleas from a cousin i've spent the better part of seventeen years hating, and threats from his parents who would willingly hand me over to voldemort himself, then admit their precious 'dudders' could possibly be anything other than obnoxious." "you'll do it," ginny said with a smile. "it's not in you to deny them. what's that letter about?" she asked nodding to the envelope from the ministry and ignoring the disgusted look from harry. picking up the letter, he slipped open the flap and pulled out a very official looking document. he read through it with a frown. "it's a sponsorship form to bring the dursleys into our world," he grumbled softly. ginny reached for the letter, folding it along with the two from his relatives and handing them to hermione who had been listening quietly to their conversation.

"hold these until practice is over, will you 'mione? harry can answer them later." hermione smiled, taking the pages and slipping them into her robe pockets. "you seem pretty sure of yourself," harry grumbled. ginny reached up to him, kissing his cheek tenderly. "no, i'm just sure of you." "i don't want them anywhere near this place and i don't want to be anywhere near them," harry complained, pushing his plate aside. hermione opened her mouth to add support to ginny's assurance that he would do the right thing and sign the paper, when ron suddenly burst into laughter, causing three sets of eyes to turn to him in surprise. "go ahead and sign it harry," his red haired friend insisted. "but don't set a date yet. let's take a look at this castle of yours first." "why?" harry asked with a frown. "can you imagine their faces when they go to a royal palace to spend the weekend, and not just that, but your palace? they'll flip!" harry smiled imaging the look on his robust uncle's face not to mention his aunt's. they had always labeled james potter as a looser; wait until they find out he was a prince. "i can probably get misty to go to the place and start cleaning," harry said suddenly. "maybe dumbledore will let dobby help as well." "harry," hermione said abruptly. "you cannot use house elves as slaves. haven't you ever read the pamphlets i handed out on s.p.e.w.?" "yes, i've read them," harry lied. "but misty isn't a slave and neither is dobby. i was planning on paying both of them." "i know mum and penelope would be happy to see what they could do to help as well," ginny said, distracting the argument she knew hermione would eager engage. "we can shoot for halloween," ron suggested. "it's on friday and we can spend holiday there." "we?" hermione asked. "sure," harry added. "you don't think i'm going to spend a whole weekend alone with my relatives, do you? besides, this prince thing is a lot to stomach all at once. we've always done everything together, why not this? you want to come, don't

you?" "are you mental?" ron gasped. "spend the weekend in a castle? i can't wait for percy to find out. he'll have no choice but to change his mind about you and ginny then." "okay, then it's settled," ginny, said with a smirk. "you'll write your relatives after practice and return the form to the ministry. i'll write mum and tell her the plan and we can all speak with professor dumbledore about getting a weekend leave from school. i'm sure dad can help us arrange that if necessary." "you really love this, don't you?" harry asked with a bitter look. "what?" she asked with a sweet smile. "winning. you always have to have your way and what's worse, i always give into you." "that's what love is all about," ginny giggled softly, causing ron to offer her a disgusted look. "i think i've lost my appetite," her brother complained. "then let's get to the pitch," harry ordered as he stood from the table. "i don't want to give her any more ammunition to use against me. maybe i'll be lucky and a bludger will knock me cold."

practice went brilliantly and harry had been so pleased he didn't even mind the fact that so many students had come out to watch. it was a beautiful day, the sun was warm and the air was clear, which only added to the mounting feeling of success. harry was certain gryffindor would again win the house cup. the creevy boys played perfectly together, seamus and dean acted as though they were linked mentally to the actions of the others and ginny played better then she ever had. harry was able to catch the snitch a total of six times, with very little trouble and ron was perfect as keeper. the team couldn't be more excited for the quidditch season to begin, and their captain couldn't have been more proud of his team. in the locker room, talk was ramped about the successful practice. harry held his head high as he listened to the enthusiasm of his team. even ginny was eagerly chatting about the first game of the year. the plans and maneuvers he had thought of over the long summer months were looking good and the team was pulling together, bringing into play every move harry had contemplated. now they had to see how it would work in a real game. harry pulled his street shoes on and looked up as ron and ginny approached him, both smiling brightly. he couldn't help but feel the enthusiasm of a great day

mounting on his shoulders. "we're going to meet up with hermione and head to hogsmeade," ron said. "want to join us?" "sure, but it's not our weekend to go into town. how are we going to get out?" "like you would ever worry about sneaking around," ginny chuckled, reaching her hand out and helping him stand up. "but it doesn't matter. you're seventh years, which means you have unlimited visitations to hogsmeade. as long as i'm with you, i can go as well." "that is so cool," harry said with a brighter smile. "i love being the senior class." "pretty wicked, huh?" ron said, his own smile matching that of his best friend's. "so where's hermione anyway?" harry asked as they mounted the stairs to gryffindor tower. "i didn't see her at practice." "she was in the library," ginny informed them. "she is determined to find out everything she can about the document of cessation. you know 'mione, she wants to be the first to find the answers." "well i for one appreciate all she's done for us," harry said proudly. "i could never have made it through first year if it wasn't for her and ron." "if it wasn't for you, none of us would have made it through first year," ron grumbled. "remember quirrell? he would have gotten hold of the philosopher's stone and voldemort would be back in power. i don't want to think what life would be like for any of us right about now." "ron tell me something," harry asked, following his friend around the corner that lead to the library. "when did you stop being so afraid to call voldemort by name?" "i guess it was when i realized you were more powerful. he doesn't really scare me so much anymore." "i think my big brother's growing up," ginny teased, tightening her grip on harry's hand. "sod off ginny," ron grumbled as he stepped through the door to the library and looked around for the girl who caused his heart to skip a beat every time he saw her. right on cue, ron spied the attractive young woman he would take as his wife

in less than ten months, but frowned when he saw the pale blond sitting next to her at the small round table. "easy, ron," harry warned in a soft whisper. "he's on our side now, remember?" "he may be on dumbledore's side, but you will never convince me he's on my side." "well, well, well," malfoy said, looking up and seeing the three heading his way. "if it isn't the golden trio of the gryffindor team. i hear you had a few interesting moves in practice today, potter. too bad i wasn't there to watch it." "where were you then?" ron asked with a snarl that only caused malfoy to smile brighter. "right here of course. your girl friend and i have been having quite an interesting conversation. seems she's trying to find information on the document between the wizard king and the ministry." "did she tell you why?" ginny asked, watching the innocent expression cross her soon to be sister-in-law's face. "knowing granger, it has to be something boring." "it's because harry has to sign the document on his next birthday," ron said boldly. malfoy looked at the red head and frowned. "what has potter got to do with the document of cessation?" "don't you know?" ron asked with a smile that said he was completely enjoying having the upper hand on malfoy. "by law, the heir to the throne has to sign the document on his eighteenth birthday. that's next year and harry needs to know what it is he's signing." malfoy's frown deepened as he eyed harry's suddenly flushed face. the messy haired young man still hadn't adjusted to the whole idea of his being a prince, and this was less than comfortable to hear it being discussed so openly like this. he glanced around the library, noting the many students occupying the room. it was an unusual amount for a saturday, which did little to relieve harry's nerves, especially when he noticed how many had taken an interest in the conversation. "now why would potter need to know what's in the document?" malfoy asked again. "what's he got to do with it?" "think about it malfoy," ron said, a little louder than harry would have preferred. "the document has to be signed by the heir of king trenton christopher potter. potter, get it? harry potter? ring a bell yet, ferret-face?" malfoy's jaw dropped and harry could hear a sudden busying of voices around him, feeling more

embarrassed then he had since fourth year, when everyone thought he and hermione were dating. "potter?" malfoy said as if hearing the name for the fist time. "so that's what my father meant." "what do you mean?" hermione asked from her seat at the table. malfoy glanced down at her and back up to harry. "he told me when i was a child, that some day harry potter would come to rule the wizarding world and that it was up to us to stop him. i always assumed it was because of your defeat against the dark lord..." "voldemort," ron interrupted, watching malfoy grimace at the mention of the evil wizard's name. "whatever," malfoy continued. "i knew about the document and the battle between my ancestor and the first king, but i never put the names together." "well now you know, malfoy," ron said proudly, patting harry's shoulder. "don't you think you should bow to the new prince?" "ron, stop it!" harry snapped, his expression filled with anger and embarrassment. "what? after the way this...ferret-face has always treated you and you don't think he should show you a little respect?" "enough," harry insisted again. "this is all getting out of hand. let's just go to hogsmeade and forget any of this has ever happened." "are you going to sign the document, potter?" malfoy asked abruptly, causing the room to fall into a tense silence. "what?" "you don't have to you know," he continued. "the document states that at any time, should the heir feel the world is in danger of an evil successor, that he can raise an army and assume the throne again. i can't think of the world being in more danger than it is now." "i am not assuming anything," harry snapped. "i don't want any of this. all i want to do is get through my n.e.w.t.s. with a passing grade and get on with my life. i never asked for any of this." harry's voice began to rise louder than he had planned, causing several students and one teacher in particular to stop by the door to the library. "i never asked to be a potter or to be the-boy-who-lived. i

don't want it and i don't want to be special." "special?" a cold voice said from the doorway. harry and the others standing near him turned to see the greasy haired, dark robed figure looming in the room toward them. harry sighed. this is just what he needed now. why couldn't they just go to hogsmeade and forget all of this ever happened? "do you think you're special potter?" snape hissed with an evil grin. "no i don't and i never said i did." "but your little groupies thinks you're some kind of a god, don't they? not very good judgment on their parts, is it?" "look, i don't want to argue about this. let's just go to our house and get changed." harry tried to pass by but was stopped by a cold grip on his arm, rather firm and harsh. "you are nothing special, potter," snape hissed again, his tone filled with venom causing harry's eyes to narrow. "you are nothing more than lucky. the fact that you will someday sign the document of cessation only leads to the conclusion that your father was careless when he sired you." "back off slime ball," harry growled bitterly, rounding on the man and pulling his arm out of the cold steal grip. "i never asked for your opinion and unless i do, i suggest you keep it to yourself." "think you're smart, don't you? your father was arrogant just like you. he always had to be the center of attention and it seems to be a trait he passed on to you." "jealous? my father got attention because he had friends and people who cared for him. what did you have? oh, yes i remember. you had voldemort. do you miss your lord and master, snape? wondering if he misses you? well he doesn't, he filled his bed with bellatrix lastrange. not much of a trade up, if you ask me." the room fell into a hushed silence, as more students began to fill the room, having heard about it from other students eager to see the encounter. snape narrowed his eyes on the young man and harry instant saw the image of his hand gripping his wand, through his mind's link with the potions teacher. without thought, harry reached his mind out and attacked, watching as the dark robes gathered around the man opposite him, throwing him some twenty feet backwards into a shelf of books. the room's occupants gasped as they watched the potions teacher struggle to his feet. the tension was so thick the students felt the fear vibrate around them, edging further away from the two. ginny instantly stepped up to harry, grabbing him by the arm. "harry stop it!" she ordered as he shrugged her away. "you're going to get yourself expelled."

"i don't care," harry hissed, his eyes still focused on the images running through snape's mind. he grabbed her around the arm, ignoring her gasp as he pushed her aside. a part of him knew she was right, he was in trouble and it was only getting worse, but the knowledge of his being able to enter snape's mind so easily, seeing everything he thought and felt was overwhelming. he had an uncontrollable surge of power racing through his veins and he liked it. it was consuming him and all he wanted to do was strike. he wanted this greasy haired git to pay for seven years of torment, for the hateful things he had always said about james potter and sirius black, he wanted him to suffer for the evil he caused so many other people over the years, the deaths he caused. he blamed his parents deaths on the man in front of him, as much as he blamed them on the master himself. "i'll have you kicked out of school for this," snape hissed in a harsh whisper. "but you started it professor," said a voice that caused everyone, even harry to pause in disbelief. "draco?" snape gasped. "i'm sorry professor, but we were all witness to your engaging potter. a teacher has no more right to attack a student, then a student does a teacher. you started it, potter was just defending himself." "all right now," a deep voice said from behind them. "let me through please." harry straightened his street coat, watching as snape followed suit and adjusted his robes across his dark clothes. dumbledore pushed his way through the crowd of students, stopping to inspect the sight before him. he knew instantly what had happened and waited for an explanation. when one wasn't readily offered he raised his brow to his potions master, looking over the rim of his half moon shaped glasses. "may i ask what has happened here?" the old wizard said, a note of cheerfulness in his aging voice. snape cleared his throat, glancing around the room with an expression that warned those students present to keep quiet. "potter and i were...talking, and it got out of hand," the man said. "harry, is this true?" dumbledore asked. a voice inside harry's head warned him to keep quiet, but there was something else, something deeper and more demanding that ordered him to tell the truth. "no sir," harry said at last. "professor snape and i were discussing my father and a fight ensued." "i see," dumbledore said. "very well, i'd like to speak with both of you in my office. the rest of you had better go on back to your houses. i'm sure there is nothing more to see here today." harry glanced briefly to malfoy who looked as

puzzled by his own part in this as harry was. then he caught sight of ginny's face. she was horrified and the look made her eyes water. harry smiled a half grin to her and winked. something told him this wasn't the last she would see him in this school. ****************************************************************************** upstairs, harry and snape sat in chairs opposite dumbledore's desk, while the headmaster looked at them over his glasses. his fingers fanned out against the tips of the opposite hand and he tapped them gently to his lips. "it is one thing for the two of school," dumbledore began. "but in front of the student body is punishment do you suggest i set

you to engage in this sort of behavior outside of to conduct yourselves in such a manner here, and something i have never had to deal with. what upon you for your actions?"

"potter should be expelled from hogwart's," snape insisted immediately. "he viciously and willfully attacked a superior." "you are not my superior," harry snapped. "you're a greasy haired git. the only thing you have that's superior to me is your age and the size of your nose." "that will be quite enough of that," dumbledore said, fighting back the urge to chuckle. "i think i understand now. whenever the two of you get together, fire is sure to follow. i cannot expel harry, severus, since mr. malfoy has already acknowledged that you started the confrontation." "how did you..." harry began, watching the knowing grin cross the old man's face. "i know quite a lot about my students and the teachers who reside here. at any rate, i believe i have no other choice but to order both of you to be confined to your private chambers for one month. you will be allowed out only for meals and lessons. i'm sorry severus," dumbledore insisted, seeing the argument creeping over the man's face. "but i have no other choice. if you would prefer, i will present the problem to the board of governors, but i am sure they would not be as lenient as i am." "very well headmaster," snape surrendered, knowing the governors would order his immediate dismissal for antagonizing and instigating a fight with a student. "but if we are to remain in our chambers, then i demand potter turn over his invisibility cloak. we wouldn't want him breaking his punishment, now do we?" "i'm sorry harry, but professor snape has a point." "on the tip of his fork tongue," harry mumbled under his breath.

"it would not be fair," dumbledore continued, ignoring the young man's comment, "for you to be allowed to sneak out of hogwart's under your cloak, while he is forced to remain a prisoner in his room." "i'll surrender my cloak, professor," harry said, seeing the images snape had already conjured in his mind. "but you must first place a containment spell around him. he's already planning on using his potions to gain him freedom to walk about the castle undetected." "how dare you?" snape hissed. "i saw your thoughts, slug. i know what you were planning." snape gasped, his eyes wide as he stared at the young man. "i know, i can read people's minds without their knowledge." harry glanced to dumbledore and blushed softly. "i discovered it some time ago, but until today i wasn't certain i could really do it." "fascinating," dumbledore said with a raised eyebrow. "we'll discuss this further, harry. but i will concede to your request. i will place containment spells around both of you and your chambers, so neither can break the rules of the punishment." "what about my...other lessons?" harry asked, suddenly remembering the extra lessons he had arranged with charlie and the d.a. meetings. "i'll make concessions to them," dumbledore agreed. "but professor," harry suddenly remembered. "what about quidditch practice? i'm the team's captain. i have to be there." "i'm sorry harry. but for the next month you will not be allowed to join your team for practices. the punishment will be lifted in time for your first game, but other than that, your team will have to play without you. i'm sure you can assign a co-captain to assume your position." "but sir," harry began to complain. "i'm sorry, the decision has been made. and professor snape, i'm afraid you will not be allowed to participate in the harvest of the asphodel, this year." "but headmaster, i have lead the harvest for fourteen years." "then may i suggest that in the future, the two of you refrain from challenging the other? as the muggles say, if you can't play nice, then don't play at all." snape and harry looked to each other and glared silently. "very good. then with all of this settled i think you should both return to your chambers. i will be along shortly to place you in containment." harry stood first then paused when snape stood, staring eye to eye at each other. dumbledore knew this was far from

over and knew there would be little to prevent the two of them from trying to attack the other on the way back to their private rooms. "harry, please stay. i'd like to discuss a few things with you," dumbledore asked, watching as snape nodded to his headmaster and left the room. harry sat back down in his seat and folded his arms across his chest. "you know why i asked you to remain behind?" harry nodded. "so i wouldn't try and kill the greasy git on the way back to gryffindor tower." "tell me something harry," dumbledore began with a frown. "i can sense something inside you, something very dangerous. you felt the impact of your power when you attacked professor snape, didn't you?" harry looked up, amazed as usual that he could not hide anything from this old man. "it was...intoxicating," harry said after a moment to find the right word. "i felt invincible. i have never felt such raw power before." "that is not good, harry." "why? it's the kind of feeling i need to fight voldemort. for the first real time, i feel as though i can actually win. if i can feel this kind of power with snape, then just think of what i can do with the dark lord himself?" "that's what concerns me, harry. do you remember my telling you that the lapis gelu could be used for evil if not controlled properly? harry, what you felt today was a warning. if you do not get control over this power, you will fall to the dark side. it is what voldemort has been waiting for." "but i will never join him, professor," harry said honestly. "how did you feel when you attacked professor snape? happy, or regretful?" "happy." "and when you saw his thoughts and knew he couldn't detect your invasion of his mind, how did you feel then?" "like i was in control of him. i had him by the throat. i knew everything about him and if i wanted to, i could use his own fears against him." "that is what voldemort has always done, harry. he plays on people's fears, on their vulnerable thoughts and their weaknesses." harry frowned as he considered

the words his mentor said. "i don't know what to say," harry answered softly. "i could easily have killed snape and never regretted it." "you would have been made to regret it, i'm afraid. harry, i want you to work with mr. weasley more than just a couple of nights a week. i want you to work with him every night and on saturdays as well." "but sir, what about quidditch? and the d.a. meetings? i can't abandon either of those." "for the next month, harry, you will not have to worry about making your quidditch practices, and as for the d.a., i am sure we can arrange something. perhaps mr. weasley would care to lend a hand." "but sir," harry began to argue again, watching as the old man raised his hand in the air to silence him. "i am sorry harry, but the decision has been made. you have to understand the seriousness of your actions and you must work at controlling the feelings of your powers. this is a very crucial time for you harry. the line between good and evil is a very thin one, and crossing it can be easier than waving your wand, but coming back again would be harder than you ever imagined. once you have tasted the sweetness of power, you continue to crave it until you willingly sacrifice even the most important person in the world to you, in order to feel that power again. control it now harry, before it's too late." harry frowned, trying to comprehend the meaning of the man's warning, but in all honesty he couldn't see the harm in what he had felt. he didn't harm anyone other than snape and he thought of his own goals. he didn't surrender to voldemort and he never would. the hatred he felt for tom riddle was greater than anything he had ever felt before, and if his new powers would give him the strength to defeat him, then why should he ignore the feelings that went with it? "harry, i think you should return to your room," dumbledore said with a frown. harry nodded, standing and silently walking out the door. "he will not come back once he has crossed over," phineas said from his wooden frame. "i have faith in harry," dumbledore said half-heartedly. "i know there is a deep good in him that will never allow him to surrender to evil." "what about snape?" dippitt's image asked. "he will not be as forgiving as you hope." "much can happen in a single year of school," dumbledore replied again.

"you have much too much faith in those two," the old witch said from behind him. dumbledore smiled to the portraits around him. "i have faith in the blood that runs through their veins," he said, chuckling silently to himself. ******************************************************************************

"what happened?" ron asked the moment harry entered the gryffindor common room. "snape and i both have been placed under house confinement for a whole month," he told them, sitting on the couch next to ginny and taking her hand in his. "you're lucky you weren't expelled," hermione scolded. "i know, i've already heard all about it. the worse part is, i can't participate in any quidditch practices and the only time i'm allowed out of this tower is for meals and lessons." "bloody hell," ron said. "what are we going to do without you? we can't practice any of those moves unless you're there." "yes you can," harry insisted, glancing sideways to ginny and noticing for the first time her silence. "i'll just make sure everyone knows the moves before hand. dumbledore said i could assign a co-captain. care for the job ron?" "me?" "why not? you know more about quidditch then i ever could." "i can't believe it. i'm going to be captain of the gryffindor team. wait until fred and george hear about this." "you're only acting captain, until i'm released from confinement." "it's more then they ever had." "i have my quidditch set i got for christmas last year," harry continued with a smile. "we can use that to go over the game plans."

"but you'll be there for the games, right?" "dumbledore said i'd be off confinement in time for the first game." "it's bloody unfair," ron grumbled. "wait a minute," he said with a sudden smile. "you can use your cloak. they'll never know." "i have to surrender my cloak to dumbledore," harry answered, trying to stay focused on the conversation while trying to get ginny to look at him. "surrender it? what the hell? that's just completely unfair!" "ron, harry could have been expelled today," hermione scolded. "he attacked a professor." "he attacked snape. there's a difference, besides it wasn't a real professor like mcgonagall or flitwick." "i'm just glad we don't have his class anymore," harry said. "i can't even begin to think of what he would do to gryffindor if we did." "yeah, and poor neville would be his prime target," ron added. "but neville is in his class," hermione said suddenly. "he's taking the advanced potions class, don't you remember? maybe you weren't there when he told us. anyway, he was so confident about his behavior last year in his class that he decided to try and get a few extra potions under his cloak before n.e.w.t.s. he really wants to go into herbology and figured potions wouldn't be a bad side line." "poor neville," ron commented. "he must be miserable without his potion." "no actually he's not. i explained to him that the courage potion we gave him last year had a lasting effect if he took it more than five times in a row. since he took it monthly last year, he's convinced he still has it in his system. he's been extremely brave to snape and has been getting all of his lessons correct since the year began." "i can't believe you lied to him," ron said with a wicked smile. "you were the one who said we should tell him the truth." "after seeing how different he was even with taking the fake potion last year, i decided he just needed a little boost. after all, he does have it in him, all he needs is the courage to face his fears."

"i'm still amazed." "well, since i can't go to hogsmeade now, i guess i'll just go do some homework," harry said, squeezing ginny's hand. "we're still going, aren't we?" ron asked, and then looked back to harry. "sorry mate, but i was really hoping to get some treats from fred and george to sell this year. i want to earn some extra money this year." "for what?" hermione asked with a frown. "stuff. what's wrong with wanting a little extra money?" "i swear, you two argue like an old married couple," harry chuckled, putting a halt to the two engaging in one of their usual day-long disagreements. "do you mind if we still go?" ron asked his best friend. "no, you go ahead. there's no point in my trying to sneak out. i have no other choice but to remain here." "ginny, you can still go with us if you want," hermione suggested, receiving a disapproving expression from both of the young men sitting near her. "no thanks 'mione," ginny said, finally adding to the conversation. "i've got a headache. i think i'm just going to lay down for a little while before dinner." "well, try and get some sleep," hermione ordered as she and ron stood and bid the other two a farewell. harry watched his two best friends leave before turning to the young red head next to him and smiling. he leaned over and kissed her shoulder, followed by a soft nuzzle of her neck. ginny grimaced when he reached around her and tried to pull her into his embrace, causing him to frown at the reaction. "what's the matter?" he asked. ginny shook her head, keeping her eyes cast down from his. "ginny, i know something's bothering you and it's not a headache. what is it?" "nothing," she insisted. "i just really want to lay down for a little while, do you mind?" instantly she stood and began to walk toward the stairs, when harry came up behind her, his hands grabbing her arms to stop her. without warning, ginny gasped, tears springing to her eyes as he turned her to face him.

"what is it?" he demanded. "did i hurt you?" ginny shook her head and tried to back away, but couldn't hide the grimace of pain when he reached out and grabbed her arm again. this time he wasn't being fooled. he eased her closer to him and lifted the sleeve of her jumper, revealing the purple imprint of a hand on her upper arm. with a frown of remembrance he recalled pushing her aside, when she tried to stop him from fighting with snape. "i did this, didn't i?" he asked her, but she refused to look up at him. "you need to see madam pomfrey," he said after a moment. it felt as if he had been kicked repeatedly in the gutt. he had hurt the one and only person he had ever loved, and he did it without thought or consideration to her. slowly, he lowered her sleeve and stepped back away from her. "ginny, i'm sorry," he whispered. "i would never...i mean, i didn't mean...i'm sorry," he said again, and then walked away from her and up the stairs to his own room. maybe dumbledore was right. if he could hurt the only person in life that meant more to him then everything else, what was to stop him from turning his back on her for the thrill and lust of power? harry closed the door to his room and abruptly punched it, feeling the pain radiate up his hand to his elbow. he drew his arm closer to his chest and closed his eyes. he would keep the memory of pain with him as long as lived. he would always remember the searing white hot of his broken bones and remember how much his desire for a power had cost him. he had lost the one thing he once promised himself he would never loose; the love and trust of his beloved ginny weasley.

chapter thirteen

the next few days that passed were tense and filled with polite conversation. at first, ron and hermione were so wrapped up in their own thoughts and lives that they barely noticed that harry and ginny weren't speaking. but by the beginning of the following weekend, they began to pay closer attention to the two. ginny smiled when she thought it was appropriate and laughed when necessary, she talked when spoken to and answered questions when asked, but other than that, she was solemn and quiet. harry on the other hand, was just silent. he nodded a lot and grunted in response to questions, but outside of asking questions regarding homework assignments, he said nothing else. ron and hermione couldn't understand what was going on. they naturally assumed the tension was because of harry's confinement, but there was nothing that they could do to change the situation. they knew harry and ginny had not been able to spend any time alone because of the confinement that had been placed on them, which meant the normal teenage hormones had been transformed into frustration. so, assuming they knew the answer to the problem, the two decided to seek a result to the dilemma. it was difficult trying to arrange anything with harry on confinement and he and ginny barely looking at each other, but with a little planning on their

part, they managed what they hoped would be the perfect evening. late thursday, the day his confinement had ended, harry returned late from his lessons with charlie, to find ron sitting alone in the gryffindor common room. the room was vacant of all occupants, which wasn't too surprising since it was nearly midnight. harry sat in the chair next to the couch ron reclined on and waited as patiently as he could. he had not had a very productive session with charlie and his temper was thin and lethal. ron glanced up and tried to smile, but the look of despair was vivid on his freckled face. "hermione kicked me out of our common room," he said in a hushed tone. "what did you do this time?" harry asked with a heavy sigh, tossing his cloak to the table between them. "it wasn't me...exactly. it was actually your fault." "mine? i wasn't even here." "you didn't have to be. hermione and i were talking about the way you and ginny have been acting and i told her it was probably my sister's fault you were out of sorts. hermione naturally took her side and we started arguing about it. after about an hour she told me to get out and not come back. is this what i have to look forward to, when we get married?" "how the hell should i know?" harry snapped, then immediately drew a deep breath and ran his hand through his messy hair. "i'm sorry about that. listen, ron, i don't want you and hermione to start fighting over ginny and i. it's something we have to work out on our own." "what happened?" harry stood and walked to the fireplace, his hands reaching out and grasping the mantle, trying to contain his anger. he had spent every night for the past month kicking himself and telling himself she had a right to be upset, even scared. but he refused to believe she was afraid of him. it was the powers he had begun to develop that frightened her. he just couldn't understand, even with a month of long hours of extra lessons with the new dada teacher, why there was so much concern about him using his powers on snape. it wasn't his fault, after all. that day in the library, harry wanted to leave, but of course snape had to stick his crooked nose in the way and it made him mad. if the greasy git would just leave off being such a dog about james potter, harry wouldn't have a reason to feel defensive. "harry?" ron asked, seeing the tension mounting in his friend's shoulders. harry turned around and stared at ron fully. "that day in the library when snape and i fought, ginny tried to stop me. i was angry and i pushed her aside."

"well she shouldn't have interrupted. you were brilliant by the way. i could watch snape fly across the room every day and never get sick of it." "it wasn't just that, ron. ginny's scared. i have these new powers that i don't know how to control and it frightens her." "how is it you have these powers? i mean, you've never showed any sign of them until last year and now they've grown so much over just a few weeks. you can talk to animals and read people's minds. why are all of these things happening now?" "i don't know and nobody seems to have an answer for me." "well, i think it's great. with powers like yours, voldemort will stand no chance against you." "if i can control them you mean. dumbledore thinks i'll use them for evil if i can't get full control over them. he's worried that i'll join voldemort." "impossible," ron snorted. "i wouldn't be so sure, ron." harry turned back to the fireplace and stared at the dying embers softly glowing in the hearth. "when i saw what snape was thinking, when i knew he didn't know i could read his mind, it was...well, i don't know how to describe it exactly. it was a feeling more powerful then anything i'd ever felt. i loved the feeling; i loved the rush it gave me. the power is intoxicating. i just can't see why i should try and hide it. ron," he said turning back to the stern look on his friend's face. "i have to fight every night not to repeat the act. i want more, i want to feel like that again." "but if dumbledore thinks it's dangerous, then you have no other choice but to control it." "don't i? he doesn't know how if felt, nobody does." harry sat back in the chair and leaned his elbows on his knees, edging closer to the red head across from him. "there is no feeling in the world greater than what i felt that day." "you mean it's better than quidditch?" "definitely." "surely it's not better than..." "sex?" harry asked, seeing the word form in his friend's mind. ron blushed silently, nodding his head. "it's a million times better." ron gasped, his eyes

wide and filled with wonder. "it's all i can think about, ron. and that scares ginny. i love her, but i don't know if i can give up this feeling, even for her." "what are you going to do?" harry sighed again, running his hands through his hair to try and ease the thoughts raging through his veins. "i don't know. i'll do as dumbledore says, i'll try and control it, but i can't promise anything. it's too consuming." "what about ginny?" harry sighed again. "i understand her concerns, i truly do, but i just can't see any harm in learning more about these powers rather than hiding from them." "once you prove to her that you're not trying to take voldemort's place in the world, she'll come around." "i hope so," he said quietly. "um, harry..." ron began in a hesitant tone. "you haven't read our minds have you?" harry chuckled at the thought. he really didn't want to know what his best friend was thinking. he was certain the images he'd see would be filled with hermione, food or quidditch, none of which really interested harry at this point in his life. "i've picked up a couple of thoughts," he said honestly. "but i try not to intrude." "you know, these powers of yours could come in handy during the n.e.w.t.s. i mean, if you knew the answers, you could pass with higher marks then hermione." "i don't really think i want to cheat, ron. i just can't imagine i have been given these powers just so i can pass a few tests." "why do you think you've got these powers?" harry thought for a moment, but only one explanation came to mind. "to defeat voldemort," he answered, causing his friend to become silent again. harry was feeling the fatigue from lack of sleep and extra lessons with charlie. he was growing increasingly tired and wanted to figure out some way to escape his friend without seeming too rude. "listen, harry," ron began after a few moments. "i was wondering if would you do

me a favor?" "you want me to go talk to hermione and try to get her to allow you back into your room?" "would you?" harry narrowed his eyes briefly. "i really don't want to get in the middle of another one of your arguments. i still have my own love life to straighten out, remember?" "please? she won't talk to me and i don't want to spend the rest of the year on her bad side. you know how she can be, once she has her nose bent, she never relinquishes." harry chuckled remembering the many times ron and hermione had been at each other's throats over something trivial. "all right, i'll talk to her, but i can't make any promises. once hermione has her mind set she never changes it. i've never been able to get her to bend." "thanks mate," ron said with a wide smile as harry stood up and walked to the portrait hiding the head dormitory from the main common room. ron stepped up behind his friend and uttered the password, then stepped aside for harry to pass through. "you coming?" harry asked, noticing that ron was remaining behind. "no, i think it's best if i stay here. i don't want to give her any more reason to yell at me." harry shook his head, chuckling at the sight of his best friend shyly standing outside. he just couldn't understand why love had to be so bloody complicated. harry stepped through the small passage that divided the two rooms, noticing the dimly lit common room. there was nobody around and the sound of the fire still burning in the hearth was the only sound that welcomed him. he stopped in the middle of the room and looked at the two closed doors on the back wall. it just occurred to him, he had never really paid much attention to this place before. which room was ron's and which one was hermione's? he stood there for a moment listening, hoping to hear something that would lead him in the right direction. the last thing he wanted to do was walk in on his best friend changing or worse, completely starkers! until now, he had never considered how she might dress for bed, but he wasn't all that eager to discover it either. just as he was about to turn around and go ask ron, the door to his right opened and a dim light shined on the carpet of the darkened room. for a moment harry just stared, waiting for someone to exit, but nobody appeared. hesitatingly, he stepped forward; slowly reaching out and pushing the door open very carefully. he drew a deep breath and peeked his head around the corner. he saw the image of a woman inside, the slender frame of her back silhouetted by the moon from the window behind her. she had her back to him and didn't seem to notice that he was there. a

sudden jerk on his libido made his mind stop and his heart begin to pound viciously inside his chest. what the hell was he doing? this was hermione, his best friend, the soon-to-be wife of his other best friend. she was like a sister to him. he had no right to feel any form of attraction to her. maybe it was the aroma of soft lilacs filtering around the room or the soft crinkle of satin against flesh, but whatever it was, he had to fight the urge to walk up behind her and wrap his arms around her waist. softly, harry cleared his throat, taking a step further into the room. he stood there in silence, he knew she was aware of him by the way she shifted her stance and the gentle change in her breathing. what was he doing here, harry scolded himself? he should be up in bed, fighting off the urge to repeat the episode with snape. he should be pacing his own dormitory, not standing in the room of the head girl, begging her to forgive the head boy for being a clumsy, thick skulled oaf. "um, 'mione," he began, hearing his words bounce off the walls. "ron told me what happened between you and him. he asked me to speak with you." nothing, no answer, just the soft silhouette with her back to him, the sound of breathing, the crackle of the fire in the next room. "he really is sorry," harry began again after a moment's silence. "he loves you, you know? he's just...thick, sometimes." still nothing. "look, 'mione, i don't want you and ron to fight because of me and ginny. we are having some problems, but it shouldn't concern you two." "do you love her?" a quiet voice asked from the other side of the room. harry sighed. why did that always seem to be in question? "yes," he answered honestly. "but i don't know if she feels the same way." "why?" "she's worried about me and these new powers of mine. i suppose she has a right to be upset, but i just wish people would stop thinking i can't control them. it's just that they are so powerful, so...deep." "do you want to control them?" she asked, causing harry to narrow his eyes. there was something odd about the way she asked that question that made him take another step further into the room. "i don't know." the room fell back into silence as harry tried to bring some sense to the thoughts raging in his mind. for a moment, he thought he could see what the woman was thinking, images began to filter into his own mind and he could see a small child playing in the yard of countryside farm. she was happily laughing; tossing a ball around the yard and watching gnomes scurry away when it came near. then he heard a loud explosion and saw the door to the house behind the girl swing open.

"virginia weasley, get back into this house right this minute," mrs. weasley snapped, her stout figure filling the doorway. "i will not tell you again to get this kneazle out of my kitchen. it's stolen all the knobs from my stove and all the silver from the drawers." "but mum, it's not my fault it's in there," the young girl screeched back. "yell at fred and george, it belongs to them. i want to play." "right now young lady, or there will be no going to kings cross to meet your brothers this afternoon." mrs. weasley disappeared back into the house, leaving the small girl in the garden. harry could feel the anger building inside her, he could feel the emotions burning to life and his hands clenched into fists as he felt the girl do the same thing inside his mind. his breathing began to come in short; heated pants and he continued to watch the pictures filtering in his mind like a muggle movie. the young girl turned away from the house, her own breathing matching that of harry's. she glanced to the chicken coop, her eyes filling with anger and before he knew what was happening, the door to the coop flew open and chickens came flying from the door. they lay about the yard dead, their heads distorted, their mangled bodies twitching in the dirt. harry gasped audibly. ginny had just used the lapis gelu, but how? "do you think you're the only one who has this power?" the young woman asked, stepping closer to harry so he could see the honey brown of her eyes. "ginny, you? but how? dumbledore never said you could do this too." "he doesn't know," she told him softly. "charlie discovered i had the power and trained me to control it. i wasn't in hogwart's at the time, harry. dumbledore had no way of knowing and i have never used it here for him to detect." "but why didn't you tell me?" he asked her suspiciously. "this power is dangerous, harry. it scared me the day i discovered it and every day since then. i don't want it, but i can't get rid of it either. it's very dark and evil. i killed our chickens, but it could just as easily have been my mum or one of my brothers. i was only seven, harry. if ron hadn't been with dad that day, we would have been playing together. i could have killed him instead of the chickens." "but you've been able to control it. how?" "it hasn't been easy. at first, after the initial fear was over, i realized how much i truly enjoyed the passion, the heat of the power was delicious. it was like warm chocolate on a cold winter day. i loved the feeling and i wanted to feel like that again, but i kept remembering the chickens. i would never have been able to live with myself if i had harmed any of my brothers or my mum, and i could have. i

was so angry that she wanted me to stop playing just to get rid of fred and george's kneazle. it wasn't my fault it was in the house, but i was the only one home so i had to take care of it. i didn't think it was fair and it made me so angry, i just wanted to scream. instead, i attacked...and killed." "they were just chickens," harry said somewhat less convincing then he had wanted it to sound. he was beginning to understand what it was about this power that made so many people cringe in fear. "it doesn't matter, i killed them. death is death, no matter who or what it is." "ginny, i'm sorry," harry whispered, remembering the bruise on her arm, thinking of the young girl who attacked the chicken coop. the people in the library could just as easily have been the chickens in the coop. if harry hadn't have stopped when he did... "you could have killed everyone around you," ginny finished his thought aloud. harry's eyes were the size of saucers as he stared at the young woman through the darkness of the room. "i have the power, harry. i can see what you're thinking, just as you could see what snape was thinking. i can sense your emotions and i know your fears. right now, it's my fears that frighten you. you hurt me harry, what's to stop you from killing me next time? what's to stop you from killing snape if the situation arose?" harry looked down at the carpet as he shuffled his feet. "i won't do that. i will never use this power against you." "i didn't intend to kill those chickens either, harry, but i did. i didn't think about it, i didn't plan it, i didn't even know i could do it. it just happened." "help me, ginny," he asked in a child like voice. he looked up as two slender arms reached out and encircled his neck, wrapping his own arms around the warm waist of the woman he loved. they stood there together for several long moments, before harry reached down and scooped her into his embrace, carrying her to the bed. it didn't matter any more where they were, or what had happened a few weeks ago or a few days ago. he had her in his arms again and this time, they shared more then just their love. they shared a secret that could destroy or unite them eternally. ****************************************************************************** the sound of laughter filled his dreams and he smiled as he watched himself playing with ginny in the large orchard he had walked through to meet his parents. they dodged and ducked the large trunks of fruit trees, playing as children would, laughing until their sides felt as if they would split. harry felt the warmth of her body against him as he finally reached her, pulling her in his arms. all he wanted was to love her, to hold her and never let her go. then, just as he felt his lips brush her neck, he sensed something very odd. he didn't feel a part of the dream anymore and blinking he saw himself standing alone among the trees. he heard her scream and turned to see ginny struggling in the arms of...himself. he

was standing in front of her, kissing her and holding her tightly, but then the image began to change in the waves of time and he saw his own face changing as ginny continued to scream and struggle for her freedom. harry saw his own handsome face turn to the pale, cold image of voldemort. he held ginny's arm tightly, pointing his wand to her chest and smiling wickedly. harry tried to move, but he couldn't seem to find the strength to reach her. it was as if the ground had grown up around him and he was rooted to the very spot he stood. ginny continued to scream and struggle in the grasp of the evil dark lord. the laughter that echoed through his mind was one harry had heard himself for many long years. evil etched every line of his face as he whispered the words that drove a knife into harry's heart, "avada kedavra". ginny screamed herself awake, bringing harry to sit straight up in the bed next to her. they were both panting furiously, cold sweat running down their foreheads and necks. their hands shook and their hearts pounded within their chest. harry turned to the fear streaked face of the girl next to him. he didn't know how, but somehow he had just shared the nightmare of the girl next to him. he saw the horror on her face and felt the fear raking at his gutt as she stared at him, trying to focus on the room's surroundings. harry reached out and quickly pulled her against his bare chest, listening to the wild beating of her heart against his. with a rush of relief she gave into the tears, falling into the warm embrace circling her. "i am so sorry," he whispered, feeling the sickening sobering sensation of the addiction he so desperately thought he needed. "i never meant to hurt you. i never meant for you to suffer like this." "i'm so scared," she whispered through sobs of tears. "i know and i'm sorry." "harry please, please don't let this take you from me," ginny pleaded, pulling out of his arms. the tears streaking down her face tore at harry's heart. how could he have ever thought anything would mean more to him then her? "i promise ginny," he whispered, smoothing her hair from her damp face. "nothing will ever come between us again." ginny pressed tightly against his body, wrapping him in the trembling, vulnerable grip of her own. they lay together for a long time, just listening to each other's heart as it slowly returned to normal. neither of them wanted to sleep, they didn't want a repeat of the dream they shared; yet they couldn't find words to express their raging emotions. ginny's fear was real and he couldn't help but feel it inside himself. it wasn't just the power she feared; it was the side effects of it. if he couldn't control it, he would be no better off then voldemort. he would sacrifice the people he loved, just as tom riddle had killed his father and grandparents. nothing would stop him, if he couldn't stop the power and they both knew it now, more then they had a few short hours before.

"harry, you have to concentrate harder," charlie scolded the next night, as they

worked long into the night. "you can control the mind, you can imprison the urges, but now you have to fight the hunger to dwells within the soul. don't let it consume you." "i'm trying, dammit," harry snapped, kicking the chair he had sat on the past two hours across the room. he was angry and frustrated and the longer he tried, the harder it became to control. "it isn't easy. i thought the power was this wonderful feeling, but now it's..." "evil," charlie finished, standing from the chair he had sat in across from harry for so long. "the lapis gelu can be your best friend or your worse enemy. it is filled with passion and consumed with glutenous lust, but denied it becomes vengeful, hateful." "you talk about it as if it's alive," harry growled. "in a way it is, harry. it's pulling on every one of your emotions, forcing you to confront it and deal with it. once you allow it into your mind, the lapis gelu takes over a part of you that you never knew existed, a part most wizards have never touched." "tell me how you helped ginny control her power," harry asked, watching charlie as he folded his arms across his chest. "i'm not surprised she told you," he answered. "i'm just amazed she didn't tell you sooner." "how did she develop the power so early in life?" "ginny is a very powerful and very strong witch, she showed remarkable talent from the day she was born. when she was six months old, she summonsed her own bottle because mum was busy with ron and couldn't get it fast enough to appease her. when she was two, she used the jelly legs jinx on fred after he took her toy dragon away." "is that normal, to show magical talent that young?" "to a point, but not to the extent she did. i found her the day she blew up the chicken coop, sitting under a tree in the garden crying. she was so scared she couldn't stop shaking. she said she wanted me to take her to st. mungo's before she caused anyone any harm. she didn't understand the extent of her powers and they frightened her." "how was she able to control it?" "it wasn't easy. it took us over three years of working during the summers and

holidays. if i had been able to spend the time with her that i am with you, it wouldn't have taken more then a few weeks. but she was left alone to practice her restraints. i was very proud of her. i honestly think the solitude mad her a much stronger person." "she's been having nightmares," harry said quietly. "she is not only afraid of my not being able to control this power, but that i will join voldemort. she dreams that i turn into him." "i know," charlie said gently, smiling at the confused expression on harry's face. "i have this power too, remember? i sense the fear and hear the nightmares in my own mind." "how can i stop them?" "by working a hell of lot harder. you have to focus, harry. not just your mind, you have to focus your entire being. this power isn't just in your head; it is in your soul. fighting it isn't enough. it is pure power, harry. it is magic in the truest form. voldemort spent many years trying to develop it, but he never could. he did come close once, long ago when he was just a boy, but he could never master it. it is the reason he desires such power. your powers are much more developed than his is and because of that you have the advantage. but if you do not learn to control it, it will take you over and drive you to depths you have never imagined. that is why dumbledore is so concerned, harry. that's why ginny cries for you at night. you have powers no one has ever imaged you could. you are not just a great wizard, you are a great defender." "is that why voldemort was able to get into my head? is that how he tricked me the night sirius was killed?" "no harry. voldemort discovered your link with him purely by accident. once he realized you had a connection to him, he used it, but it was not the lapis gelu. it was just an act of mind control and you were too young to defend yourself against it. that made it easy for him to get inside you." "so why do i have these powers? where did they come from?" charlie paced the floor slowly, feeling harry's eyes on him. "it's a part of the prophecy dumbledore doesn't want me to know, isn't it?" "in a way," charlie answered, turning and leaning against the table at the edge of the da room. "the prophecy stated that the blood of the mother flowed through the veins of the son. your mother was a great witch harry. she had these powers but she never developed them the way you have. because she was muggle born, she couldn't understand the full power of the lapis gelu. if she had, the outcome of the war sixteen years ago would have had a much different ending." "you mean all of these things i can do, is because of my mum?"

"and james. they were both very powerful, which is one reason voldemort was determined to kill them. with the powers of both parents flowing through your veins, there is very little you can't do, but you have to be taught to deal with them and control them. make your powers work for you harry, don't be a slave to them." "i'm trying charlie, but it isn't easy." "if it were easy harry, snape would have been able to teach you two years ago when dumbledore told him to help you master your occlumency." "i can't imagine him teaching me anything," harry grumbled softly. charlie chuckled deep from his chest. "i wish i would have seen him flying across the room," he said. "i know it was a very dangerous thing you did, attacking a professor i mean, but it's not like he didn't deserve it. he has always loved making himself appear more superior than he is. i suppose it's because of the kind of childhood he had." "what do you mean?" "snape came from a very abusive family, harry. his father was demanding and very stern, much like lucius malfoy was with draco. snape was beaten if he didn't get a spell right. when his first o.w.l.s. came, he didn't get the marks his father expected him to get. the old man beat him so badly, he nearly died. he spent the entire summer holiday in st. mungo's recovering. snape never had many friends in school and after his association with voldemort, it seemed nobody wanted to know him, except dumbledore." "what happened with snape to make dumbledore trust him so much?" harry asked, watching the confusion pass across charlie's freckled face. "snape was a spy for the order during the early days. when voldemort found out he ordered his death. dumbledore learned of the plans to kill him and went after him." "is that why snape has offered his loyalty to dumbledore? because he went after him?" "it was dumbledore that saved snape from the dark lord. he put his own life on the line to protect him. once a wizard saves another wizard's life, that life is indebted until repaid." "so that's why snape is here? because he owes dumbledore a wizard's debt?" "at first that was why he was here, but as time passed he has developed a very

deep appreciation for the headmaster. he is truly a friend." "do you trust him?" harry asked, watching the confusion and suspicion pass through charlie's eyes. "i trust dumbledore. if he trusts snape, then i will too." "i won't and i don't." "that's because of the feelings he has against your father." "i guess," harry said distractedly. "i don't really think anything will ever bring you two to terms with your anger," charlie said with a heavy sigh. "not so long as he's a pompous jack-arse." "what do you say we knock off for the night?" charlie asked with a chuckle. "it's getting late and you have a game tomorrow. i don't want anything to stand in the way of gryffindor winning the house cup again this year." "we may not have a choice," harry grumbled. "i haven't been allowed to practice since being put on confinement." "i'm not worried about you harry. i have faith in you." "i wish i had your confidence. right now i think i'll just ask not to have my head knocked off with a stray bludger. and to think, all i wanted was one year at hogwart's that wasn't filled with danger, conflict or fighting."

chapter fourteen

"i can't believe it," ron said excitedly as harry and ginny joined the gryffindor table for breakfast. "quidditch! i didn't think it was ever going to get here." "i just hope i'm up for the challenge," harry grumbled, pushing his plate aside untouched.

"why wouldn't you be?" ron asked around a mouth full of eggs and sausages. "ron, i've only had one real practice this whole season, remember? the rest of you have learned the plays and worked out the moves, i'm coming into this practically blind." "that's not true, harry," ginny assured him gently. "they were your plays and we all went over them with you. you know them as well as we do." "i suppose," harry grumbled softly. "so, you're back on the gryffindor team, i see," a voice said from behind them. harry didn't have to turn around to see who it was, he felt his presence the moment he entered the great hall. the room suddenly became quite still as harry stood and turned around to confront the darkly robed man. they stood facing each other, daring the opposite to make the first move. "harry," ginny whispered fearfully, glancing to the head table and watching as dumbledore and charlie both stood from their seats. "i suppose i owe you an apology," harry said suddenly. "i wasn't aware you had an interest in my team." "when your team plays slytherin, i always have an interest in the game," snape said in a tone that sounded much less human and much more frozen water crackling on the lake. "try not to fall off your broomstick again this year, potter. it would be a tragedy to have the famed golden boy injured...again." "thanks for your concern. i'll do my best." snape and harry stood a few tense moments longer, before the elder turned on his heel and left the room, ignoring the whispers from the other students at his retreat. harry glanced to the head table and saw dumbledore and charlie walking toward him, and then glanced to the slytherin table, watching as malfoy nodded. he wasn't sure if he was acknowledging his actions or indicating his approval for the way he handled the situation, either way it still seemed odd to have the blond on his side. "well harry," dumbledore said as he neared the young man. "this is proving to be a most eventful day for you." "excuse me, professor?" "your first game of the season, your last season at hogwart's and the day your relatives arrive for their first visit." "what?" harry snapped, his eyes pulling into a deep frown. "i signed for sponsorship, but they weren't supposed to come before halloween."

"true, but the minister had business in hogsmeade and your cousin was eager to see more of his new world. there isn't a problem, is there?" harry groaned, glancing to ron who was staring open mouthed. "no sir, no problem at all. may i ask how long they plan on staying?" "don't worry harry," charlie commented with a knowing smile. "it's just for one day." "well, harry, good luck today," dumbledore said, patting the gryffindor captain on the shoulder and walking down the isle to the main entrance. "chin up harry," charlie added with a soft chuckle. "it's just for one day and you'll have the advantage. it's your school and your...what is the muggles say...turf? they are only visitors and if your relatives even think of making any comments about wizards or magic, they'll have more than you to answer to." "let's hope they get a witch so irritated, she turns them all into blast-ended skrewts," ron chimed in, receiving a snicker from charlie and ginny and a disapproving glare from hermione. "the way my day is shaping up, i highly doubt we'll even find a witch," harry snorted, reaching down to ginny and pulling her to her feet. "come on, we better get ready." "i'll see you out there," charlie added with a pat on his shoulder. "make me proud harry." "as long as i don't fall on my face, i'll be happy." "you'll do fine. i'll see you all later. i have to go meet dad at the train station." "you mean they're coming now?" harry gasped. "sure, didn't you know? well i guess not, since dumbledore just told you. your cousin wanted to see what quidditch was all about, so dad thought it might be nice for your relatives to see how skilled you are." "this day is just keeps getting better all the time," harry grunted after charlie left. ******************************************************************************

"by the way, thanks for the other night," harry said as he and ron headed up the stairs to collect his firebolt from gryffindor tower. "i've been meaning to talk to you about it." "you aren't angry because we tricked you, are you?" harry chuckled. "no ron, i'm not angry. in fact, i think i learned more about ginny then i ever thought i would. she gave me a real reason to try and get control over these powers." "i won't ask how...actually, i don't want to know. i'm just glad you aren't fighting any more." "i owe you an apology as well," harry said after they climbed through the portrait hole. "what for?" "i know you've been concerned about ginny, since all of these powers began to develop. i'm sorry i put you through all of that." "i'll admit i am concerned, but not so much about you as i am about your powers. did ginny talk to you about anything that happened when she was younger?" harry stared at his friend, seeing a brief glimpse of dead chickens filter through his mind before he forced himself to back off. "yeah she did," he told him. "harry, it was really hard for her, but she got through it and you will too." "i hope so," harry said skeptically. "i know how important it is to get a handle on all of this. but how did you know? i thought charlie was the only one..." "ginny and i have always been close. i guess it comes from being the two youngest and the twins' favorite targets. it's only natural that when she's upset she comes to me." "i'm glad you were there for her," harry said distantly. "i wish i had known her then." "why? she was really kind of annoying."

"i'm sure you weren't much better there, ron." "well, i got over it. and if you really want to find a way to deal with it, then think about quidditch. it's sort of like life. you make plans, set your maneuvers and follow through. sometimes you get a bludger thrown at your head, but with a little practice and quick thinking, you can dodge it without having your skull bashed in." harry laughed, collecting his broom and walking back toward the quidditch pitch with the red head. "do you ever think of anything other than quidditch?" "yeah, but i don't think you would want to know about it. i know hermione would kill me if she knew what i thought about the most." "i don't want to know," harry laughed, stepping out the front entrance. they were nearly to the pitch when harry saw the horseless coach heading toward the main castle, recognizing the ministry emblem on the side. "they're here," he grumbled, looking away. ron glanced around seeing the coach, then back to his friend. "don't let them get to you. you know you're better than they are." "i just always thought of the wizarding world as the one place i was safe from them. i never thought for a single moment, that i would one day have them here with me." "i'll bet your uncle is as purple as a plumb," ron snickered. "if he hasn't already been transfigured into a tea cozy," harry smiled. 'that's the spirit. don't give them another thought. we have enough on our minds today, to worry about some pig headed muggle." "you're right," harry said with a bright smile. "this is the first of a year long winning streak. we have to stay focused." "that's the spirit. now lets go kick some slytherin butt." harry and ron hurried to the locker room, finding the rest of the team already assembled inside, struggling to get their uniforms on. he glanced around to see ginny step out from behind a closed door, her broomstick in one hand, and wrist cuffs in the other. ron hurried to his own locker and began scrounging for his uniform, while harry sat on a bench before his locker and began removing his shoes.

"harry, i wanted to tell you how proud i was of you this morning," ginny said when she joined him. harry glanced to her and frowned. "proud of what?" "you didn't provoke snape when it was obvious he was goading you," she told him. "it wasn't easy you know? i wanted to twist his cooked nose in a knot." "but you didn't and i know it wasn't easy. you didn't even try to read his mind, did you?" harry took her by the arm and pulled her behind a row of lockers, where he could speak with her privately. "i told you i was going to get control over this, and i meant it," he said seriously. "having these powers is one thing; using them is easy and very pleasurable, but seeing your nightmares and the fear in your eyes when you look at me, is something i can't stand. i promised you i'd get control of them and i will do it." ginny reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing against him fully. "i love you harry potter and if you can go the remainder of the day without hexing anyone, or throwing your relatives in a bottomless pit, then i promise to reward you for your patience." "really," harry smiled, pulling her closer to him and feeling the immediate reaction his body had to her contact. "what did you have in mind?" "charlie told me when i was learning to control my powers, that taking a break from them occasionally made the control stronger. if you're a very good boy, i'll let you see what i have in my mind." ginny leaned into his lips, kissing them with the promise that whether he read her mind or not, he would definitely know what she had planned soon enough. "hey, are we going to play quidditch or not?" ron asked, poking his head around the corner of the lockers. "yeah, we're playing," harry smiled, winking at the girl he reluctantly pushed away from him. "harry, i think maybe you should say something to the team," collin said, joining the three. "they are really nervous and denis is scared as sin. they've never played against slytherin, but they've watched often enough to feel justified in their concerns." harry glanced to seamus and denis who were trying to get their cloaks on with trembling fingers.

"they do look scared," ginny said quietly. "yeah." harry walked to the center of the locker room and cleared his throat, gaining immediate attention from his team. "i'm not very good at speeches, so i won't try and make one," he began with a soft blush to his handsome face. "i just wanted all of you to know, i think we're this is the strongest team we've ever had. you're all great players and as long as we can remember the moves, there's nothing that can stand in our way of winning." "even against malfoy?" denis asked with a shaky voice. harry chuckled. it was amazing how a reputation seemed to stick with a person. "let me worry about ferret-face," harry smiled. "after all, it's me he's going to be watching. you just keep your eyes open and remember what you're supposed to do. and don't forget, today is the first hogsmeade weekend. if we win, the butter beers are on me." a loud round of cheers erupted from the team, lead primarily by ron and seamus. ****************************************************************************** "and gryffindor scores again," mandy brockelhurst from ravenclaw shouted. the crowd roared with excitement. "that makes gryffindor 150 to 40. it's simple outstanding the way this new team has come together." harry raised his hand to madam hooch, requesting a time out. the whistle blew and the game was placed on a thirty-second time out. the gryffindor team gathered closer to harry while malfoy called his own team together. "we're kicking arse, harry," denis squeaked excitedly. "for now," harry told them. "i've been watching malfoy, he's caught on to the third maneuver. when the game starts up again, i want you start out the same as before, but seamus before you follow through with the goal, send the quaffle to dean, and you take it in. throw them off. try changing the pattern between maneuvers two, five and seven. keep them rotating so malfoy can't catch up." the whistle blew again and the players returned to their positions as madam hooch tossed the quaffle back to gryffindor, who had it last. the excitement mounted as malfoy, the slytherin's new captain, had told his team about the routine he had picked up on. just as predicted, the slytherin chasers, tracey davis and daphne greengrass headed toward seamus, but their actions were too late. dean had just grabbed the quaffle and scored another ten points for gryffindor before the slytherin knew what happened. malfoy was livid, he began screeching at his team, shouting obscenities just like the old malfoy they had all grown to hate and despise. harry watched the skies in amusement, continuing to be amazed by the actions of

the slytherin team, who just couldn't seem to keep up with gryffindor's changing moves. two goals more and harry saw the golden glint of a pair of fluttering wings. he glanced to malfoy who was more interested on his team then his own position. a little further, a little closer and harry sped off, straight past malfoy who finally realized what was happening and flew after him. harry was in the lead, two steps ahead of malfoy, but as he neared the snitch the voices of the crowd began to filter into his mind and he became dizzy and confused, nearly falling off his broom with the impact of unspoken thoughts cluttering his brain. he shook it off, gaining control just in time to see malfoy fly past him. with a set jaw and a determined look, harry moved his firebolt into position, quickly catching up to his component. "give it up potter," malfoy shouted. "no powers can help you win this game now." "sod off malfoy," harry shouted back. "even if you catch the snitch, we'll still win. we have more points then you do," just then the crowd cheered again and mandy's voice echoed through the skies, "gryffindor scores again 190 to 40." "you won't win, we'll tie," malfoy shouted over his shoulder. "then i'll make sure we do win," harry yelled as he ducked under malfoy's broom, cutting him off as he dodged back in front of him. malfoy was taken aback for a precious few seconds, but long enough to see harry's long fingers wrap around the fluttering golden object they had both been chasing. harry raised it in the air and turned back to the game, hearing mandy's shout, "potter has the snitch! gryffindor wins 340 to 40! incredible!" the cheers that greeted harry as he joined his team were unsurpassable. the ground vibrated with the screams and shouts of excitement, while sparks and confetti were shot to the team from hundreds of wands. harry was ecstatic, he couldn't have been more happy if he had just been told they won the world cup. "that was wicked!" collin shouted as they all hurried to the locker room. "did you see the look on malfoy's face?" seamus asked with as much enthusiasm as the rest of his team. "i can't believe the score!" dean shouted. "this calls for the biggest celebration hogwart's has ever seen," ron shouted. "i'm really proud of all of you," harry said over the voices, trying to bring the excitement under control. "i knew we could do it. this is the best team gryffindor has ever seen!" "it takes a great captain to bring together some really amazing plays," ginny cheered, listening as the rest of the team joined in, whooping and hollering.

it took a full twenty minutes before the team was under control enough to return to the castle. once they entered, the cheering began again. girls seemed to come out of everywhere, hugging dean, seamus, collin and denis, while ron hugged hermione and harry held tight to ginny's waist. hands patted the backs of all of them as they headed to the great hall for a much-deserved lunch. harry glanced to malfoy who seemed to be searing in his own anger. he smiled thinking about how familiar this whole situation seemed. "students, please," mcgonagall shouted above the cheers and excitement that greeted the gryffindor team. "please take your seats immediately." the hall eventually fell under a quieter form of enthusiasm, but it took several more shouts from mcgonagall to get there. exasperated, she sat back down, her face filled with frustration. dumbledore on the other hand sat with a large smile on his face, amused with the way the students reacted to the day's activities. slowly the headmaster stood and the room fell into an obedient silence. "i am very glad to see that you all enjoyed the game, and a marvelous game it was. our congratulations go out to the gryffindor team. this has proved to be a wonderful opening game to our quidditch season," dumbledore commented with a smile as the room broke into another loud cheer. "i think that with such a unique outcome to the opening game of the season, it would only seem fitting to extend curfew this night to midnight. i'm sure the time will be appreciated for the celebrations that undoubtedly will echo the halls of the castle for the next week." the students cheered again and dumbledore waved his hand and the tables filled with dishes of food. "this is great!" ron told harry. "an extension to the curfew, hogsmeade, an incredible win, what else could happen to us today?" as though on cue, dumbledore continued gaining the attention of the students. "as we all enjoy our celebration feast, i would like to ask all of you to extend a welcome to our visiting dignitaries," the headmaster said. "we are privileged to have the minster himself here today, and i am sure we will all agree, it is an honor to have him with us." mr. weasley stood as the great hall broke into applause, bringing harry's attention to the end of the head table, where the very frightened looking forms of vernon and petunia dursley sat beside a very large hagrid. dudley was on the opposite side of his mother, pinning her between father and son, but the expression on his face was less fearful and more enthusiastic. "we would also like to extend a welcome to our visiting neighbors, the dursleys, who are here to visit hogwart's for the first time," dumbledore continued. "i am sure we would all like to welcome our guests and invite them to share this magnificent feast with us." the applause that followed was much less enthusiastic, but polite nevertheless, causing the horse-like face of petunia dursley to turn a shade of red to compete with the large apples sitting in a bowl in front of her. the sound of voices began to chatter again, when dumbledore sat down allowing the students to return to their own conversations. harry grunted as he began to fill his golden plate, ignoring the feeling of eyes on him from the head table. he was determined to have at least one mean this weekend, that didn't consist of choking down his words.

"is that them?" seamus asked, scooting closer to harry. "is that your muggle relatives?" "yeah, that's them," harry grunted, stuffing his mouth full of shepard's pie. "they don't look like you," collin commented, picking up the familiar camera from the seat next to him. ron placed his hand on the camera forcing the boy to keep it concealed. "i'd have killed myself years ago, if i looked anything like them," harry grumbled. "don't let them spoil your day, harry," ginny insisted. "you have too much for them to take away from you, just remember that...prince harry." harry smiled as he thought of his relatives' reactions to the news that their worthless nephew was royalty. "well done today harry," nearly headless nick said as he floated up the isle behind the gryffindor table. "thank you nick," harry answered, and then glanced to his robust relatives trying to avoid speaking with hagrid and mr. weasley. "hey nick, do you see those people up there next to the minister?" "the horrified looking ones?" the ghost asked. "yeah that's them. they have never met a real ghost before, especially one of noble standing. why don't you go talk to them?" "well, it really would be rude of me not to say hello to our visitors," the ghost said as he straightened his robes and checked to make sure his head was on straight. harry watched as he floated toward the head tables, a wicked smile creeping across his lips. petunia looked up from her plate and gasped, nearly tipping her chair backwards. vernon instantly began fanning at his wife who looked as if she were about to faint, his face purple with emotion and the vein in his neck was protruding worse then harry had ever seen it. dudley looked frightened at first, but quickly regained his composure and began speaking with nick. "that was mean," ginny scolded softly as she saw the smile spread across harry's face. "are you kidding?" ron nearly choked on his laughter. "that was great. way to go harry." "your aunt and uncle look like they aren't enjoying themselves much," dean said

with a snicker. "poor things," hermione said sympathetically. "what? now you're going to feel sorry for them?" ron gasped. "go back to your spew 'mione. at least you stand a chance of getting someone to feel sorry for the house elves, but you'll never get anyone to cry over the dursleys." "ron that was rude," hermione scolded. "they are after all, in a strange place. you could be a little sympathetic. and it's s.p.e.w, not spew." "whatever. after the way they have always treated harry and you don't think they deserve a little shaking up? just whose side are you on?" "enough," harry insisted softly. "lets just get finished and get out of here. the last time we planned a trip to hogsmeade, we missed it. i don't want to repeat history." "you won't have to," seamus commented. "snape isn't even here. i heard he left for wasn't here to see the game, or he would never have let him live it down. i do know he left suddenly, though. he received an urgent owl and left straight away. professor flitwick told mcgonagall about it after the game." "i wonder what old beak nose is up to," ron said under his breath. "sounds a little suspicious if you ask me." harry london before the game." "what? why?" harry asked in surprise. "don't know. i just overheard malfoy telling parvati that it was a good thing snape stared at ron silently. it sounded very suspicious, if you asked him. "hello harry," the deep familiar tone said from behind him. harry turned to see arthur weasley standing in the isle and watched as ginny stood and embraced her father. "hello minister," harry answered, shaking the hand he extended. "how are you?" "i am quite well, thank you. i have to tell you harry, that was a most incredible game today. i've never been so excited. you two did exceptionally well, besides," he added, glancing to his two children. "thanks," ron said proudly and ginny kissed her father's cheek. "well, with all this excitement, i suppose going to hogsmeade must seem like a let

down to you," mr. weasley continued. "not a chance," harry said with a smile. "i've been looking forward to it for weeks." "yes, well, considering how the past few weeks have been for you, i can understand your feelings." "you heard about that?" harry asked with a grimace, causing the minister to laugh. "i did indeed. not to worry. the ministery felt dumbledore handled the situation quite well. i hope we won't have to worry about a repeat occasion?" "no sir, you won't. if i even think about it, ginny's promised to hex me into next week," harry teased, repeating the young woman's familiar threat. "good girl," the older man said with a smile. "keeping him under control, eh?" "i try dad," ginny smiled. "well, all that aside, i think your relatives are eager to leave. they don't seem very comfortable here." harry followed the minister's eyes as he settled on the three who were trying to escape conversation with hagrid. "i don't imagine they would be comfortable anywhere that wasn't appropriately decorated to their standards," harry insisted with a disgusted tone. harry felt ginny slip her hand inside his, squeezing it gently when the stout figure of his uncle finally broke away and headed toward him. he felt as if he were nine again, fearing his uncle's reaction to something he might have done or said. he had to remind himself twice before his uncle reached him, that he was an adult, legal in the wizarding world and much wealthier than his relatives would ever have guessed. still, that did little to relieve the pounding in his temples. "potter!" uncle vernon snapped as he neared him. "i'll have a word with you." "really?" harry asked, hoping to avoid a confrontation in the middle of the great hall. "how dare you? what have you done to our son?" "me? i haven't done anything. if you're worried about dudley's powers and his abilities as a wizard, you may want to speak with your wife. it is after all, her blood that created him." without hesitation to see the outcome of his words, harry

turned in the direction of town nearby," he continued relatives. "there are some can join us. i promised my them waiting."

ron and hermione. "we're going to hogsmeade, that's a without waiting for an acknowledgment from his great shops there and a pub as well. if you'd like you team a butter beer if they won, so i don't want to keep

"harry, that game you played today," dudley said enthusiastically. "it was incredible. how did you ever learn to play like that?" "it wasn't difficult. i've been doing it for seven years." "can you teach me? i'd love to play sometime." "i suppose i could," harry answered, turning a curious eye back to see the disapproval on his uncle's robust face. "great. now about this hogsmeade place, is there a quidnick shop there? i'd love to see the equipment up close." "the term is quidditch and if you really want to get decent equipment, you'll have to go to diagon alley." "is that far?" harry nodded his head. "it's in london. maybe you can see it sometime. it's quite a unique place." "are you kidding? this whole place is incredible. when we first got here, i had such a powerful urge to turn around and leave, i actually thought i had some clothes i needed to wash, but your friend charlie insisted we sit still. it was the oddest thing. once we passed the main gate, the urge was no longer there. i was able to see a real castle and not an abandoned pile of stones." "it's a special kind of spell placed on hogwart's and the grounds to keep curious muggles away," hermione explained. "well it works," dudley added, looking hermione up and down. "you must be hermonee, right? i've seen you at the train station when we've come to pick up harry. you're much prettier up close." "my name is hermione," she corrected with a warm blush. "and i thank you for the compliment." "you're a muggle right? the minister told me about harry's friends. he said you were a great witch, but you were muggle born."

"yes. my parents are both dentists," hermione explained proudly. "wonderful. maybe you can show me around hogsmade." "hogsmeade," hermione corrected. "you can join us. we're all going to the same shops." "thank you. and i recognize you from when you came to get harry a few years ago. ron, right?" dudley continued looking toward the red head who quickly wrapped his arm around hermione's waist. "that's right," ron answered with a disgusted tone. "and hermione is my fianc?, so stop looking at her like she's your favorite dessert." "we need to go upstairs and collect our coats," ginny said quickly, making an excuse to separate the group before ron and dudley started a war of their own. "we'll meet you back down here in a few minutes." she grabbed ron by his free arm and literally drug him up the stairs toward gryffindor tower. "harry, i'm going to turn your cousin into a raisin muffin," ron growled. "are you expecting me to stop you?" harry asked. "enough of this," hermione scolded. "dudley is a stranger in our world and it's our responsibility to make him feel welcome." "you don't have to make him feel that welcome," ron snapped. "why do i have a feeling we're never going to have a normal visit to hogsmeade again?" harry asked ginny softly. "it won't be that bad, if we can keep your cousin from drooling all over hermione," ginny commented. "the only way to do that, is point him in the direction of the nearest baker," harry smiled at her. "i did not gush over him, ronald weasley," hermione said, bringing harry and ginny's conversation to a halt. "i was just trying to make him feel comfortable." "any more comfortable and he would have asked to lay his head on your lap."

"that's ridiculous ron," hermione snorted. "do you think fred and george will donate some treats to our celebration?" harry asked quickly, trying to stop the raging argument. "who cares?" ron growled. "don't act like such a clot," hermione commented as they walked through the portrait hole. "your mood is going to spoil everyone's day." "well, maybe i should just stay here then? i wouldn't want to intrude on your new friendship with that...mudblood." "ronald weasley!" ginny and hermione both said at once. "well, he is. if anyone deserves to be called that, it's that oversized...overbearing...fat arsed...muggle." "okay enough!" harry snapped angrily. "look, i'll be the first to agree dudley and the dursleys deserve every nasty name known to man, but we can't let them ruin our day. we've worked really hard and have a right to wind down. ron, you're jealous because dudley found hermione attractive. get used to it. she's very beautiful and you're going to have a lot of guys staring at her for many years to come. and hermione, you're angry because ron's jealous. you should be happy. most guys don't get this worked up over other guys staring at their girls. it's a compliment and you need to accept the fact ron loves you enough to want to defend you. it's his way of telling you he finds you attractive and he'll fight for you. it's chivalrous. now both of you quit acting like a couple of prats and lets just have some fun." "wow, harry," ginny said with a shocked look. "i don't think i've ever heard you tell these two off before." "i never really had a reason to, before now." harry took her hand and walked up the stairs toward the boy's dormitory, leaving ron and hermione to look after him. "harry's right," hermione said softly. "i'm sorry i yelled at you." "yeah, so am i," ron said grudgingly. "it just really burns me up to see another guy looking at you." "all you have to remember is that i'm yours," hermione told him with a warm blush. "even if i'm a prat and a clot?" he asked her with a childish smile. hermione chuckled, reaching out and embracing him.

"i'd love you even if you weren't a prat and a clot," she told him, showing him all the passion and love she could manage with her lips. ron accepted her affection, supplying a little of his own in return. now he really did wish he could stay behind...with her, of course. the promise of what her lips had started, proved to be much more pleasurable then spending the day in hogsmeade with harry potter's muggle relatives.

chapter fifteen

dudley was like a child in a candy shop for the first time. all the sights and stores in hogsmeade made him think of at least a dozen questions apiece. when they passed the post office he asked; "how many owls can fly at one time?" "why are there so many different sizes of owls?" "are owls the only birds that carry mail?" "what kind of packages can you send by owl?" "how far can owls fly with mail?" and when they passed by scrivenshaft's quill shop, he began bombarding harry with more questions. "what types of quills do you use at school?" "is there a difference between the kind of writing you do with quills?" "why do you use quills and not pens?" "are quills hard to write with?" "what kind of birds do you get the quills from?" "do you use normal ink or is it magical ink?" after nearly an hour of listening and answering his cousin's questions, harry suggested they stop at the three broomsticks for a drink. he was tired of the looks his uncle and aunt kept shooting at him, tired of answering the endless array of questions from dudley, tired of fighting the urge to hex his older relatives after more than a fair share of comments like "ridiculous", "unforgivably odd" and his favorite, "freaks." but even more, he was tired of trying to block out the silent images ron kept thinking of. trying not to read someone's mind was difficult enough and harry was determined to control his abilities as he promised ginny, but when the thoughts that kept slipping out were of the many ways to embarrass, torture or torment dudley, it made avoiding the mental contact nearly impossible. harry's head felt like it was splitting in two and he needed a few minutes to just relax. the three broomsticks was crowded with hogwart's students, and each one had to shout their greetings to harry and his group when they entered. even the younger students, who had barely noticed harry beyond his scar, made a point of waving or saying hello as he passed. ginny motioned to two large tables in the corner of the room, where dudley, vernon and petunia dursley, mr. weasley, ron, hermione, harry and ginny all took up the seats and looked around the crowd of students. harry was amazed that so many had come to hogsmeade. the last year had been unusual, that much was true, but the students who ventured out of hogwart's did so scarcely. madam rosmerta appeared in a few minutes, smiling sweetly. uncle vernon nearly choked on his own saliva as the attractive woman leaned across the table to wipe

up the spilled liquid from the previous guests, revealing a very healthy set of breasts near his snubbed nose. "harry potter," she chimed happily. "it seems you're the talk of the town. everyone's been talking about that game of yours this morning. congratulations on such an outcome. i know mr. malfoy isn't exactly pleased about it." "mr. malfoy?" harry asked, looking around the room, expecting to find lucius malfoy lurking in a dark corner. spotting the blond head of the son rather than the father, sitting opposite parvati patil, harry relaxed his muscles he hadn't realized were tensing up in his neck and shoulders. "yes, well i have an excellent team. we all did our best." "your best?" madam rosmerta chuckled. "i remember some exceptional games when your father went to school here, but nothing that could compared to today's outcome. james potter would have been very proud of his little boy." "thanks," harry said with a blush, glancing to the purple face of vernon dursley at the mention of his father's name. "so, what can i get for you?" the woman asked. "we'll all have a butter beer," harry answered, and then looked back to his uncle. "that is unless you'd rather have whiskey?" "they serve whiskey in a place like this?" vernon gruffed a bit loudly. "what kind of an establishment do you think i'm running here?" rosmerta asked indignantly. "i happen to be supplied with the finest whiskey in all of europe." "i'll take one," vernon answered shortly, watching the scantly dressed woman turn and leave in a huff. "what...what are those?" aunt petunia asked under her breath, staring bald faced at three goblins sitting by themselves near the front window. harry looked up and saw the three. "they are goblins," he answered, watching the small creatures that sat chatting quietly. "real goblins?" dudley asked excitedly. "there are no such things," uncle vernon snorted.

"there most certainly are," mr. weasley corrected. "they run gringott's, the wizard bank and they happen to be a very powerful, so i would try not to insult them. they haven't been very friendly with wizards lately." "why?" dudley asked with a frown, still watching the small, dark skinned, scrawny figures as they drank from the tall glass mugs. he couldn't stop staring at their long fingers and feet, and it wasn't until the one closest to them turned, revealing his large pointed ears and nose. "the past couple of years have been difficult ones," mr. weasley began. "since the return of voldemort, many of the goblins are divided in their loyalty. they are afraid of the dark lord, but they have also suffered greatly from his torture. that's probably the hardest of all situations. voldemort and his followers have many enemies and even more fearful of his wrath. unfortunately, even as frightened as they are of him, they support him in fear of what he would do to them if they didn't. the goblins are no different." "i thought bill had them convinced to join the fight," ginny said in a quiet tone. "he has, but only to a point. there are many who are still very disapproving and leery of the ministry. fudge had plans to remove the money from goblin control and return them to servitude. he was probably the most prejudice man in the ministry. the goblins are quite clever. they want to join our fight, but only if there is something in it for them. the truth is, the ministry is reluctant to give them what they want and yet we can't afford to have them against us." "what do they want?" hermione asked. "literally speaking, they want their freedom and respect for the work they do," mr. weasley said flatly. "what's wrong with that?" hermione asked. "i think they should be free and respect is due every living creature. i'd like to see more magical creatures earn their rights, like house elves. they have rights too." "house elves are different hermione," mr. weasley commented patiently. "i agree, every magical creature from goblins to centaurs, have the right to dictate to their own lives. house elves do not want their freedom. they are happy serving wizards. it's their heritage. they are very proud creatures, hermione. as much as you believe they have the right to be free, they also have to right to choose their own design in life. you have to respect that." "but slavery is wrong," hermione objected. "it's not slavery to many creatures and house elves are one of those creatures. they enjoy serving wizards. they have that right to chose their own path and as far as the ministry is concerned, unless they request it otherwise, they will remain exactly as they are."

"what about dobby or misty?" hermione argued. "they are free, is it the ministry's goal to imprison them again?" "no hermione, they have their freedom by their own choice. harry tricked lucius malfoy into freeing dobby because of his torture on the poor soul. it was his choice to be freed and as such, he will remain. james potter saved misty from a horrible tragedy and in doing so freed her. in fact, there was never a single house elf at working at the palace that was not paid a wage. it was the decision of king christopher that everyone working at the palace be paid a fair wage for a fair day's work." "i still think the ministry should at least offer freedom to the house elves," hermione grumbled. "are you nuts?" ron snapped. "don't you remember what happened, the last time you suggested the house elves at hogwart's be set free? they nearly tossed us out of the kitchens on our arses." hermione snubbed her nose in the air with a sniff, indicating that she had said enough and would listen to no more. she had her mind set on freeing all magical creatures, regardless of their desires. in her opinion, they were simply brain washed by the wizarding folk to believe they were happy serving. "hey harry," a voice called out, putting a halt to whatever comment ron may have chosen to make. harry looked up to see seamus walking toward them with susan bones of hufflepuff, both holding hands with each other. dean thomas and mandy brocklehurst from ravenclaw walked in behind them, along with the creevy boys and two very sweet looking young ladies from gryffindor, misty armourhead and leanna turnpike. harry waved to them and called out to madam rosmerta to bring each of them a butter beer. "i still can't believe the impact of the game this morning," dean said, pulling a chair up to the table next to aunt petunia who tried to scoot closer to her husband. the others quickly joined the group, glancing briefly to the dursleys. "the whole town is buzzing about it," susan bones added with a warm smile to ron. she had always had a soft spot for ron, ever since first year, but chose not to acknowledge it once hermione had captured his attention in their third year. "i saw your brothers, ron," collin added quickly. "they were so excited, they insisted on putting their canary creams on half price as a celebration for the win." "i'm surprised they didn't double the price," ron grumbled, still irritated with hermione as well as having to share the table and the day with harry's cousin, who conveniently sat on the opposite side of hermione. "i think it's great," denis commented. "i bought a dozen. i can't wait to hand

them out to the other students." "you'll get detention if professor mcgonagall finds out," hermione scolded. "you don't want that," ginny said with a smile. "filch still isn't too happy about having his authority to punish the students umbridge gave him, taken away. he's making detentions twice as hard on the poor students who get stuck with him." "i'll try and keep out of trouble," denis promised with a twinkle to his eye that promised more mischief then obedience. "so, what do you think of all this?" seamus asked the dursleys politely. "quite a place, isn't it?" "i should say so," dudley added quickly, seeing the irritation form on his father's face. "don't worry, it took some getting used to for my dad too. he's a muggle you know." "are you muggle too?" dudley asked in amazement. "half. my mum is a witch. took my dad by surprise when he found out, don't you know?" "there are a lot of muggles, here at hogwart's," dean explained. "i'm muggle born too. anyone who distributes any sign of magic captures the ministry's attention. they are watched closely and when they are old enough to attend school, they are sent an invitation. it's a great honor to be asked to attend hogwart's. it's the first and greatest school in the wizarding world. been around more than a thousand years, you know." uncle vernon snorted under his breath, but loud enough for harry to hear, which caused the anger to begin prickling at his nerves again. "we all received letters the same way," hermione continued. "i remember when i got mine. i was never happier." "most people are very happy and honored to be asked to attend school here," harry said quickly. "i only know of one person who turned down their letter." he looked at his aunt who stifled a gasp, her eyes wide and her mouth slightly a gap. "who in their right mind would ever turn down the chance to attend hogwart's?" misty armourhead asked. "the person i know did it because of a friend who was very prejudice and would never approve of their attending. seems a love interest was more important than

acknowledging a part of their blood and heritage." harry quickly cast his eyes down to the table, but knew his message was received. "hard to think, years later that same person had a house elf in their possession, along with an old wand." "were they using the wand?" leanna turnpike asked. "for their own greed and benefit," harry answered with a nod, realizing how closely mr. weasley was now listening to the conversation. "but didn't the ministry ever find out? i know when i used my brother's wand when i was ten, i received a very stern letter warning me to never use it again, until i enrolled in school and never to use magic outside of school." "the owner of the wand was dead and the ministry assumed the wand had been destroyed," harry explained, glancing upwards to his uncle who was looking around at the room's d?cor with a disgusted expression on his round face. "the ministry had no reason to watch for magic being produced by it." "that was lucky," seamus added. "no kidding," said susan. "if the ministry ever found out, that person would be standing trial for unauthorized magical use and theft." "what ever happened to this person, harry?" dean asked with a frown. "they got what they deserved," he commented softly, leaning away from the table as madam rosmerta returned with a large floating tray of drinks. uncle vernon gasped at the tray hovered just inches next to his shoulder. rosmerta waved her hand and the glasses began placing their selves in front of their orderer. "the first round is on me," she smiled to harry. "my congratulations for a great start to the last quidditch season for you." "thanks," harry said, as the others agreed with him. the mood had suddenly changed as the drinks were supplied. the idea of this being their last year at hogwart's began to filter through the seventh year students. "what are you going to do after hogwart's, harry?" seamus asked in a subdued tone. "i'm hoping to become an auror until ginny graduates. then, if all goes well, we'll be getting married. ginny's got our whole lives planned out, including a dozen kids." "i plan on keeping harry quite busy and very happy," ginny smiled wickedly.

"i met an auror at the ministry," dudley added to the conversation. "i think she came to the house once. she had long green and yellow hair." "tonks," harry said with a smile. "she's one of the best auror's at the ministry." "indeed she is," mr. weasley said proudly, raising his glass in the air before drinking the dark brown contents. he too had ordered a fire whiskey, since mrs. weasley wasn't around to scold him; he decided to partake of a little pleasure. following the older man's lead, vernon picked up his own glass, gulping down a large mouthful. instantly he began choking on his whiskey, his eyes watering violently and his back being pounded on viciously by his wife. "careful there," harry warned, a wicked smile curving his lips. "fire whiskey is a bit stronger then the muggle stuff you're used to." "what are you planning on doing with your future, ron?" dean asked after a moment of fighting to hide his amusement at the robust man's reaction to the wizard liquor. "depends on what happens over the next few months," ron answered, glancing briefly to harry. "i'll either join harry and become an auror, or go on to become a professional quidditch player. that is, after hermione and i get married." "when is the big day?" susan asked with a smile that caused hermione to blush. "we're planning on getting married right after school," she answered. "we'll actually have two weddings. my muggle relatives who don't know i'm a witch, will want to see us married in london, so my parents are planning that one and ron's mum is planning the one here for all our friends and his family." "sounds exciting. are you going to go on to university?" susan asked again. "i don't think so. i wanted to at first, but my plans have changed. ron, harry and i are going to sign up as aurors." "there isn't an evil around who can withstand the three of you," collin said with admiration. "what is an auror?" petunia finally braved to ask. "they fight evil in both the wizarding world as well as the muggle one," harry answered. "aurors use their powers to maintain peace in our land." "and that's what all three of you are planning on doing?" dudley asked. "can

anyone become an auror?" "you have to possess great power and have the will to fight with your very life," hermione clarified. "the golden trio, together forever," a voice said behind them, causing harry and his friends to look up at the blond standing near vernon and petunia. "how sweet. think you can withstand blushing long enough to bring in a rogue death eater, weasley?" "shove off malfoy," ron growled. "is that any way for a future quidditch playing auror to act, weasleby?" malfoy teased. "what are you going to do, after you graduate?" ginny asked, watching a dark expression cross the young man's eyes. "i have my family's businesses to run," he answered abruptly. "i wasn't lucky enough to be born with a castle and the title of prince to decorate my tombstone, like some people," he added, looking at harry. "i actually have to work for my living." "ha!" ron snapped. "your father was loaded, making his riches off the backs of other wizards. you're lucky if you have to lift a finger to blow your own nose." "jealous, weasleby?" malfoy asked, ignoring the fact the minister of magic was sitting just feet from his son. "of what? i'd rather live in a rat hole, then ever be like you." "i thought you did live in a rat hole." "that's quite enough of that," mr. weasley interrupted. "i thought we were here to relax and celebrate the outcome of the gryffindor victory?" "well, some of us are," malfoy added, glancing down to harry. "you nearly killed me in that game, potter. i have a score to settle with you. care to join me outside?" harry narrowed his eyes, noticing the strange glint that filled his opponent's pale eyes. harry pushed away from the table and stood, followed quickly by ron, seamus, dean and the creevy boys. "stay here," harry ordered. "it doesn't concern you."

"but harry..." ron began. "it's all right, ron. i won't be long." the two left the room through the back door, while the others watched him leave. "think harry can hold his own against him?" dudley asked with concern, while vernon looked quite pleased that harry had been called out. "are you kidding?" seamus chuckled. "harry has fought the dark lord so many times, we've lost count," dean added. "and every time he's come out on top. he'll be fine. old ferret-face couldn't harm harry if his life depended on it." ****************************************************************************** "so, are you going to kill me or am i going to kill you first?" harry said with a smirk. "think you have the power to defeat me?" malfoy asked arrogantly. "i know more dark magic then you could ever hope to learn." "bragging, or complaining?" "one is about the same as the other." "so why are we out here?" harry asked curiously. "i had to tell you, i think there's something going on with snape," malfoy answered. "he left before the match this morning and he hasn't returned yet." "any idea where he went?" "london, or so flitwick said. he received an owl and left immediately by the floo network." "do you know what the letter was about?" harry asked leaning against the outside wall of the three broomsticks. "i found it, but it doesn't make any sense," malfoy said, handing the piece of parchment to harry, who read it aloud.

" 'sev: sharon is gone, i'm sorry. what do i do now? amanda is scared. please advise. kevin.' who is kevin?" "i don't know, he's never mentioned any of those names," malfoy added. "he's always been very secretive, but the last couple of years has been worse. when i was with him over the summer, he would leave for days on end. in fact, he was only here from monday to thursday, and then he would leave and not return until early monday morning." "and you don't know what he's up to?" "no idea. i tried to follow him once, but i ended up in the alley behind a pub in london. i couldn't go in because i wasn't old enough so i waited outside in the alley until dawn, but he never came out." "that's very odd even for snape. have you told dumbledore about any of this?" harry asked, watching the dark expression cross his face again. "i am still trying to get used to accepting any of you. talking to you, for some god-awful reason is easy, but dumbledore is a whole different thing." "he's a good man, malfoy. and a good friend to all of us, even you." "yeah, whatever. i just think we should keep an eye on snape. he wasn't very happy about being placed under confinement. he spent most of time pacing in his office or busting up furniture in his private room. he wasn't really all that happy that i had taken your side against him, either. he even took fifty points from slytherin the following week, because i didn't call him 'sir' in the hall." "well, he's always been vindictive, much like you." harry said, causing malfoy to laugh at the thought. "those were the good old days, weren't they?" the blond asked. "at least they were simpler," harry answered honestly, if not a bit sad. "why did you defend me against snape?" "because you were in the right," malfoy answered honestly. "yeah, i know, me doing something right? impossible. but to be honest potter, i don't think any of us are going to be able to defeat the dark lord without you. and after learning you were the potter that had to sign the document of cessation, i can't see allowing anything to harm you until you do sign it. i'm not all that eager to be under the rule of someone like lord voldemort. it's bad enough having to live under my father's threats." "well, whatever the reason i thank you." harry paused for a moment, shuffling his

feet in the dirt of the alley. "is it just me, or is it really weird talking like this after all these years of hating each other?" "don't flatter yourself," malfoy commented, the trademark smirk he'd developed and worse so proudly was back. "i still hate you." "at least we agree on more then a couple of issues," harry said in a serious tone. "any more news on that student?" "none, and it's making me very nervous. i keep looking over my shoulder. if my father gets his hands on me and takes me to the dark lord, i'm dead." "that won't happen malfoy," harry promised. "there's too many of us to watch after you." "that's just what i want," malfoy grumbled less bitterly than normal. "a mudblood, a weasel and a prince watching my arse." "don't complain," harry smiled. "you could have hermione, ron and me watching you." malfoy sneered as harry chuckled, opening the back to return to his friends. "hey potter," malfoy said stopping him form entering. "your muggle relatives, they don't look like they're having a very good time." "i hope not," harry answered honestly. "you really want to make them flip? take them to the weasel twins. i'm sure they'd like to see them. they can make their visit here...interesting." harry chuckled again, smiling at the thought. "one more thing malfoy," he said before either had the chance to leave. "you need to spend a little more time training your team and watching for the snitch, then shagging parvati. you might actually win a game this season if you learn to stay out of the broom cupboard." "and exactly where do you take the weaslette when you're horny? hagrid's hut?" "not a chance. we have our own little...cupboard. it's quite nice too. remind me sometime, i may just tell you where to find it." "just so long as i don't have to clean up after you two," malfoy smirked again, walking away from the back of the building. harry returned to his table, to find mr. weasley trying to calm his son down.

"what's going on?" he asked ginny, hearing his friend being scolded openly by his minister-father. "look at your relatives," she said. harry turned to see hermione struggling to return dudley's nose to its original shape, while seamus and dean were trying to calm a very silent, very purple vernon who kept opening and closing his mouth wordlessly, and petunia who was sobbing her blue face into a white handkerchief. "ron got irritated when dudley asked hermione if he could buy her another butter beer and told him to keep his nose where it belonged," ginny explained. "next thing we know, your cousin had a three-foot nose with warts growing out of his face. your uncle was so angry he threatened to sue ron - whatever that means - and dad had to place a silencing spell on him after he started ranting about how deplorable hogsmeade was and the 'freaks' that were here. madam rosmerta got so angry when your aunt said she felt filthy sitting in such a rundown dump as this, that she turned her face into - what else - a petunia." "sounds like i missed a better game then the one earlier today," harry smiled. "i think we better get these people out of here and back to hogwart's," mr. weasley advised. the group arrived back at school shortly before dinner, still listening to the rantings of the dursleys, now that uncle vernon had been released from the silencing spell and aunt petunia had been returned to her usual pallor. hermione continued to scold ron while repeatedly apologizing to dudley, and mr. weasley insisting that everything would be fine. harry was actually enjoying his relatives' treatment, knowing that for the first time they got what they deserved. "well, i suppose you should be leaving if you want to get back to london before it gets too late," harry told his uncle when they arrived in the main hall of the castle. "there is nothing i would like more then to leave this freak show behind and forget i ever heard the name of potter," vernon screeched. "but unfortunately, we have to stay the night. your minister arranged for us to stay in this...hellhole overnight so dudley can see what real...what your kind....are like. that train of yours will not return for us until tomorrow." "what?" harry snapped. "you're staying the night? here?" "that's what i said," vernon growled. "you were never a very bright boy, were you?" "you can't stay here," harry insisted, turning to mr. weasley. "tell them they can't stay here. make arrangements for them to stay in hogsmeade if you have to. i'll even pay for a room at the hog's head, but they can't stay here."

"i'm sorry harry, but there is no other choice," mr. weasley said in exasperation. "even if we could arrange other accommodations, with the way they behaved in the three broomsticks, there isn't a room or home that would take them in." "then let the sleep in the forbidden forest for all i care, just get them the bloody hell out of hogwart's!" harry shouted. "i do not want their kind anywhere near here." "now you listen to me boy," vernon began then froze when harry narrowed his eyes, turning to confront him. "you call me boy one more time and i'll make certain it's the very last thing you say," he warned in a soft, threatening tone. "all right, everyone just calm down," mr. weasley insisted as dumbledore and mcgonagall joined them, having heard the shouting all the way up the stairs. "i see everyone arrived back in one piece," dumbledore chimed cheerfully, a welcoming smile on his old face. "not bloody likely," vernon exploded. "you have no idea what this day has been like." "i have never been so embarrassed or humiliated in all my life," petunia cried. "i thought it was great fun...except for the whole nose thing," dudley added. "give it time woman, you haven't seen anything," harry snapped at his aunt, ignoring dudley's comment and refusing to look at vernon any longer. "professor dumbledore, mr. weasley has arranged for these people to remain at hogwart's over night," he continued addressing the headmaster. "would you kindly tell them to vacate? show them to the shrieking shake or let them sleep on the benches at the train depot, but get..them..the..hell..out..of ..hogwart's!" "do calm yourself mr. potter," mcgonagall ordered. "now harry, the minister has been kind enough to welcome your relatives into our world, it's the least we can do to make them feel at home," the older man explained, a look of amusement on his face. "at home?" harry shouted, ignoring the teachers and the many students who had filtered into the hall with all the noise. hagrid stood by the main door, his mouth open wide at harry's actions. nobody in the castle had ever seen the young man react in such a manner and never heard him raise his voice to the headmaster before, particularly to demand anything of him. "the only place these three are at

home in is a rubbish pile. they have no business being here and i have no intention of showing a single moment of kindness toward them any longer. either they go or i do!" "and where would you go harry?" dumbledore asked. "i'll spend the night in hogsmeade or i'll go home to my parents castle. i'll sleep with aragog for all i care, but i will not stay under the same roof as these selfish, arrogant..." "mudbloods?" malfoy supplied, knowing harry would never bring himself to call his relatives such a word, even in the worst mood. harry instead waved a hand to malfoy in acceptance of the term. "i think perhaps you are right, harry," dumbledore said, capturing everyone by surprise. "please wait for me in my office and i will make the proper arrangements. mr. dursley if you and your family would be so kind as to follow hagrid, he will show you to your rooms. i will have your meal brought to you and we will see you in the morning. minister, perhaps you would care to join harry?" "i would professor dumbledore," he answered. "miss weasley, mr. weasley, miss granger you may wait with harry in my office. mr. malfoy, i'd like you to join them as well. the rest of you students, please adjourn to the great hall. we don't want such a wonderful feast to grow cold." the hall immediately began to murmur with curiosity, but knowing that dumbledore never gave orders more than once, the students did as told and returned to their designated areas. "professor mcgonagall, please show harry and the others to my office. i'll be along momentarily," the older man asked, watching as the dupty headmistress lead the five students and mr. weasley up the stairs to his private office. "you really did it this time harry," ron warned with a fear gripping his gutt. "i don't care," harry answered, his anger still raging inside him. "he can expel me for all i care. i meant what i said." "i'm sure you did, harry," dumbledore said as he entered the room, smiling at the sight of harry pacing around his office in a furry. "please, sit everyone. arthur, minerva, would you care for some brandy? it's an excellent year?" "thank you albus," the two replied, accepting the glasses that began to fill themselves on the corner table. "and the rest of you, would you like tea or butter beer?" harry narrowed his eyes

on the old man. "we don't want anything," he snapped. "speak for yourself potter," malfoy returned. "i'd like a butter beer." "excellent choice mr. malfoy, and the rest of you?" dumbledore smiled. the others barely nodded as a tray of dark brown bottles appeared from thin air in front of them. they each took one and sat down in the chairs the headmaster had conjured up for them, and then glanced to harry. "have a drink harry," he ordered gently, but harry stood his ground, refusing to either pick up the bottle or to sit in the chair behind him. instead, he kept his arms folded across his chest, staring at the old wizard. "very well," dumbledore continued sitting in the chair behind his large desk. "to begin with harry, i completely understand your feelings concerning your relatives. they have earned nothing less than your contempt. but considering your standing in our community and this school, you must remain cordial, regardless of how difficult it may be." the headmaster drew a deep breath, leaning back in his seat. "perhaps it is best if you not stay here in the castle tonight," he continued. "i will grant you, your choice of accommodations. i can arrange rooms in hogsmeade if you would like, or you have another option. dobby has informed me that your parents' home has been made ready for you. i will grant you use of the floo network for this one occasion. you may return to your ancestral home for one night. perhaps it will do you good to be back where so much love once reigned. i will also grant you the company of your friends. mr. malfoy, you have the choice of joining mr. potter or remaining in the castle." ron gasped at dumbledore's words, but quickly shut his mouth when hermione rammed her elbow into his ribs. "if it's all the same to you, i think i will join potter and the weasels," malfoy agreed. "it may be fun torturing weasleby for awhile." "sod off malfoy," ron finally grumbled, causing dumbledore to chuckle. "very well. i will have dobby bring your things for the evening," the older man said, standing back up and walking around the edge of his desk. he picked up the refused bottle of butter beer and handed it to harry. looking at it for a moment before taking it, harry nodded politely to the man and quickly took a drink, causing the smile that crossed dumbledore's face to widen. "you may use my fireplace, if you are ready to leave?" he told the group. harry glanced to the others and they all nodded, except for malfoy who simply raised an eyebrow. "very well. i expect to see you back here in time for tomorrow night's meal. you still have classes to attend and i will accept no excuses for your tardiness." dumbledore held out a container of powder and watched as each young person took a handful, ordering the fireplace to take them to the royal castle in ottery st. catchpole.

"i am afraid i do not agree with your decision, albus," mr. weasley said at last, once the group had vanished. "it is not wise to allow them to visit the castle on their own. nor is it safe." "i must agree with the minister, albus," mcgonagall added. "especially inviting draco malfoy to join them. he and young mr. weasley have less then admirable feelings toward each other. i think it's a big mistake." "i think other wise," dumbledore disagreed, sitting back behind his desk and picking up the glass of brandy that floated toward him. "those five young people are the only hope we have against the dark forces in our world. harry's time is running short. his powers are growing and he's confused and filled with regret and frustration. those five must begin to feel comfortable with each other and they must be allowed to fall into a pattern of trust. i feel the more they are allowed to be together, the stronger their bound will become." "are you positive about draco malfoy?" mr. weasley asked. dumbledore swallowed a rather large mouthful of the warm, brown liquid before looking up at the balding man. "harry is sure and that is all the acknowledgment i need. the star has been formed and the circle is closed. it's now time for them to learn to rely on each other. if they can't...there is no hope left for any of us."

chapter sixteen

the sun had nearly set by the time the five gathered together in the quiet room. there was no sound, no clocks ticking like at hogwart's, no rustle of wind around the closed windows, no moaning of ghosts or scratches of mice lurking in the corners. the aroma of cleaners and fresh linens lingered as a welcome to the visitors and harry struggled to look around the surroundings, through the dark, closed curtains. "lumos," harry commanded taking his wand from his jacket and pointing it upward. the light from the tip of his wand was just enough to give them a look at the room's elegant d?cor. harry recognized it from his dream; it was the sitting room of the castle where he had found his parents. the plush furnishings were pholstered in dark red with gold rope trimming, consisting of three large sofas, half dozen armchairs with their elegantly carved backs, four matching carved tables and an elegantly carved buffet. the walls were painted white with velvet wallpaper decorating the lower half, topped by a wide walnut, hand carved chair rail. the fireplace they had just emerged from was massive, taking up nearly the entire east wall of the room with a walnut, hand carved mantle that matched the rest of the furnishings. there was a golden carving of the potter family crest hanging over the mantle. the curtains hanging across the dozen glistening windows were made of thick red velvet, tied back with a golden rope that matched the

furniture. the tables, shelves and secretary were made of a rich walnut, deeply varnished to a high gloss. the carpet on warming the floor was plush red, intricate scalloped designs embroidered in gold. in the center was an embroidered replica of the family crest hanging over the fireplace. "this is gorgeous," hermione whispered as though afraid to awaken the spirits of the house. "it's getting dark," ginny said softly. "we should put some lights on." "yeah," harry said, his tone cold and distant, causing the others to look at him through the darkness. perhaps it was the argument he had just embarked on with the dursleys, or maybe it was his being here at the once royal palace, but either way his tone caused concern among his friends. harry spotted the many golden candleholders lining the walls and the two matching chandeliers hanging from the tiled ceiling. he waved his wand toward the candles, igniting them all at once. the room was immediately illuminated in bright light, making the room appear more beautiful then it had first appeared. "why don't we look around?" ginny asked, slipping her arm through harry's. before harry could speak, a soft clattering came from the room down the hall, causing the five to look at the doorway. the sound grew louder as a shadow fell to the floor outside. harry narrowed his eyes, the wand still wrapped tightly in his grip. the shadow grew in clarity, the large bat-shaped ears prominent in the dark. "harry potter, sir," misty said with a high squeaky voice, her tone light and cheerful. "welcome home. misty has made tea and biscuits. supper will be ready shortly. please, sit and pleasure yourself." misty sat set down the elegantly decorated silver tray with its matching teapot, cups and sugar and cream bowls on the large buffet. "how long have you been here, misty?" harry asked suspiciously. "headmaster dumbledore summoned misty this afternoon. he said that harry potter would be here tonight with his friends and that she should make them comfortable." "how did he know i would be here?" harry asked with a deep frown. "headmaster dumbledore is very wise, sir. he knows much about the world we live in. he told misty that harry potter's muggle relatives were visiting hogwart's and that harry potter would not be liking it. he told misty to get the castle ready for visitors. misty is happy, very happy harry potter is home. james potter was very happy when he welcomed his baby son to the world." "you mean i was born here?" harry asked, glancing around the room as if seeing it for the first time.

"why yes. harry potter's nursery is next to the master's bedroom. the crib harry potter once used is still there. the minister's wife and miss penelope have been working to make it ready for when harry potter brings his bride home to potter castle." "that won't be for a while yet, misty," harry said, glancing to ginny. "but it will happen, sir. misty knows this in her heart." "how large is this place, house elf?" malfoy asked, addressing misty by her race rather then her name, a sign of his past arrogant upbringing. "misty is not liking the young draco malfoy," the little creature said boldly. "that's not of concern whether you like me or not. you're a servant in this house and you will conduct yourself as one and answer my question," malfoy said, his disgust for the creature vivid in his words. "that was uncalled for, malfoy," hermione scolded. "yeah, where do you think you are? this is harry's home and he'll be the one to order people around, not a pompous clotted ferret-face like you," ron snapped rudely. "one of these days, weasel, somebody's going to have a very long discussion about your place and how to remain in it," malfoy bit back. "are you threatening me, slytherin?" "i wouldn't waste my time, or dirty my hands with such a menial task. that's for servants and hired hands. i'm a malfoy, i do not bow to such indignities." "since when?" ron barked out in a snort of laughter. "you are all guests in this house, as is misty," harry quickly added, hoping to avoid any physical confrontation between ron and malfoy. his head was aching from the previous encounters of the day and being in this place, knowing it wasn't a dream was very emotional for him. he was trying desperately to deal with all of it at once, but didn't feel he could bear doing so much longer. he could feel himself approaching his breaking point. "my father rescued misty and freed her, years ago. she has been with me since my birth and she has chosen to remain with me out of loyalty to my parents. she has my respect and will be treated with the dignity owed to any living creature. understand?" malfoy snorted, then turned and sat in one of the chairs, waving his

hand to a teacup and watching as it flew toward him smoothly. "misty, not to sound rude, but i'm curious as well," ginny said. "how large is this castle?" "there are twelve bedrooms in all," misty reported politely. "but more will come if needed." "what do you mean, more will come?" hermione asked. "the castle has very powerful magic. if harry potter ever needs more rooms, the castle will provide them. it is how it has always been. each room has its own bathroom as well. there is a library, this sitting room, a drawing room, a ballroom, a dining room, a banquet hall, a large kitchen, a billiard room, and a playroom for children, the master bedroom and nursery, an observatory, a winery and an owlery. there is also a game room and the master's office. oh, yes, james potter put in a swimming pool on the lower level. lily potter loved to swim and they shared many happy hours down there together. the land has a servants house, a guest house with six bedrooms, also capable of more, a grounds keeper's house, a stable, an orchard, a large garden area and farm and a private lake." "bloody hell!" ron exclaimed, glancing to malfoy who actually looked envious. "i don't remember anyone ever bragging about malfoy manor being as large as this." "malfoy manor is impressive, but it has never acted as a royal palace before. it is simply one of the largest mansions in all of europe." malfoy's words were lost on the others who had caught sight of harry's expression as he walked slowly out the door. the foyer was large, nearly as large as gryffindor tower itself, but there was something else he was looking at. a very impressive winding staircase leading to the upper floor stood just beyond the foyer. he quietly walked toward it, remembering the dream he had shared with his parents many months ago. his fingers stretched out and caressed the highly varnished, carved oak banister, expertly decorated in swirls and vines. he gripped the wood, feeling the coolness beneath his touch as he slowly began mounting the stairs. the carpet that lead up them was a rich, dark red, embossed with gold diamond shaped emblems. he barely noticed his feet touching the stairs as he moved closer to the upper level. one after another he took until he found himself standing on the landing of the long hallway. several portraits hung on the walls, their occupants watching harry as he focused his stare to the end where he remembered finding his parents. slowly his feet began to move, one after the other, edging him closer to his goal. doorways passed by as he continued to walk, portraits cleaned and peering at him as he passed. tables positioned between each door held vases of freshly cut flowers, dishes of candies or small framed pictures which harry ignored. he paused outside the closed door at the end of the hall, his hand twitching on the golden knob. his heart was pounding, his breath rapid as he tightened his grip and turned. the door pushed open and harry found himself standing in his parents' bedroom, the one room out of all the others where they had shared many happy

moments, and where they shared their love and created a son. with shaking legs, he walked forward. the room was much larger than harry had remembered from his dream. the bed positioned against the wall directly in front of him was larger than any he had ever seen. he imagined the entire weasley family fitting comfortably beneath the carved canopy, supported by four thick, carved posters. hanging on them were heavy velvet drapes of dark red, which matched the rest of the d?cor harry had already seen. they were tied back with golden ropes and the bedspread that covered the large mattress was likewise red with the golden embroidered crest of the potter family. there were at least two dozen assorted size pillows in red and gold leaning up against an elegant headboard and at the foot of the bed sat two trunks in the same matched carvings as the bed. beside the bed on either side was a small table also in a matching carved design and on top of them was an oil lamp. near the door was a sitting area with a sofa of plush red and gold, two large wing back chairs, a table between them and a fireplace as large as the one that warmed gryffindor common room. a carved mantle held awards won by james and lily potter from their days at hogwart's. harry walked closer to the fireplace, inspecting each trophy with interest when his eye caught the something that stole his immediate interest. encased in etched glass that read 'our precious treasure' sat a pair of golden baby booties on an oak pedestal. a small plaque below them held words that made harry's breath catch in his throat, 'harry james potter; 31 july'. reluctantly, he turned around, feeling the spirits of hisparents near him. he knew they were there, they promised to always be with him and had told him they had never left his side. with a warm smile he turned and looked at the other side of the room. there were two large dressers of nine drawers sitting side by side, positioned against a wall-sized mirror, enclosed in a carved frame. harry was astonished at how elegant this room was. all the furnishings were old, very old, fifteenth or sixteenth century he estimated, and all perfectly carved in a matching design of a thin leaf covered vine. on either side of the dressers was a closed door. harry walked to the one closest to the wall facing the hallway and opened it. beyond was a closet large enough for a second bedroom; in fact, he estimated it to be larger than the room he had slept in at the dursleys. there were racks that held many suits, cloaks, shirts, jumpers, slacks, ties and robes in a man's style on one side and the other held just as many dresses, skirts, slacks, jumpers, blouses, robes and cloaks in a woman's style. the walls held a number of drawers, a vanity with a two-sided mirror that showed the person looking on both front and back views of their head. along one full wall were a number of mirrors. one full length one showed the image of harry's front view, while a matching on - like the one at the vanity - showed his back view. there was a smaller mirror that showed just his face, complete with his lightening bolt scar, another that showed the back of his head, one that showed his image in dress robes, while still another showed him in his school uniform. the ceiling held a glass window that looked out onto the night sky, while a dozen candles lit the room from their golden holders on the walls. harry stepped up the to racks of clothing and touched them. there was a particularly nice velvet robe of deep emerald and he took it off the hanger, slipping it across his shoulders. he looked into the mirrors and saw a sight that caught his breath. the image looking back at him was his father's just as he had seen him so many

times in his dreams. the only distinguishing mark to differentiate him from the elder potter was the trademark scar on his forehead. harry had to blink several times, looking from one mirror to the other to make certain james was not standing there, smiling back at him. "are you all right?" a soft voice asked from the doorway, causing harry to start and turn quickly to see ginny standing timidly inside. he smiled at her, reaching his hand toward her and pulling her into his embrace. "this was my father's," he told her, allowing her to touch the softness of the robe. "it's beautiful," she whispered. "i've dreamed of him wearing this very thing. i've seen him smiling at me and talking to me, but i've never understood until now that it was real and not just a dream." "your parents loved you very much," she told him. "i know that. perhaps more now then ever before." carefully he returned the robe to the hanger and walked with the young woman out of the room. he watched as ginny curiously looked around the room, just as he had done moments earlier. "what's in there?" she asked, pointing to the door on the other side of the dressers. harry took her by the hand and walked toward it, pushing the barrier open. inside was the master bathroom, more elegant and lavish than he had ever imagined. the wall on the opposite side of the closet was adorned with four very large sinks, large enough to be made for a kitchen, but these were shaped in the design of a daisy. each had its own set of golden faucets and they were positioned in a cupboard that stretched the full length of the wall, at least twenty feet long. above them was a wall of mirrors, exactly like those in the closet, each showing a different angle and image of the person looking on. at the far end of the room was two glistening white toilets on either side of a french bidet. in the corner of the bathroom was a shower, easily large enough for four occupants. inside was a bench in which to sit and gold faucets that matched those of the sinks. but by far the best feature of the room was the massive bathtub. harry remembered the one in the prefect's bathroom he had used during the tri wizard tournament, but this one was at least half a size larger. ginny gasped when she saw it with its dozen different golden faucets decorating the outside edge. all around the outside of the tub was a wall of mirrors, these at least looked onward in only one position - forward. the ceiling, like in the closet held a window that looked out into the sky and the lights that brightened the room was done so by golden holders on the walls, candle operas on the side of the tubs and the backs of the toilets as well as the cupboard of the sinks. to complete the picture of perfect elegance was the carpet that decorated the floor. like that of the master bedroom, it was red and gold. along the racks positioned near the sinks, the shower and the tub were two-dozen thick wine colored towels, embroidered with a gold family crest.

"harry, it's simply beautiful," ginny whispered backing out of the room. harry closed the door behind them and for the first time, noticed the small door on the opposite side of the room, next to the sitting area. with a frown he stepped toward it, taking ginny with him. he turned the knob and opened the door, freezing in his step. beyond the door was a baby's nursery. sitting in the center of the room was an oak, hand carved crib, round and large enough for three babies, decorated with a canopy of red velvet. hanging from the canopy was a musical mobile holding the tiny images of a quaffle, a bludger, a bat and a snitch. inside the crib was a blanket that matched the bed in the master room and a number of stuffed teddy bears, dragons, goblins, and unicorns. harry continued his survey of the room, walking around and looking at the rest of the objects. the walls were lined in bookshelves and drawers, a bench sitting inside the large round window and a rocking chair positioned nearby. the room itself was actually round as harry noticed at last, making it appear more like a tower then a room. there was also a changing table, a large old-fashioned stroller, a rocking unicorn - like a muggle rocking horse, and a chest filled with toys. on the shelf near a stack of quidditch books was a small wand made out of silver. harry picked it up and looked at it. on the side was the words; 'to find the magic outside, you must first look within.' "very profound," ginny told him. "it's more than that," harry said frowning. "it's what mutgeb tried telling me when i asked her about the green flame torch. she said the torch was inside me and that i would know of its powers when i needed them." "do you think this was a sign?" "i don't know, but considering the way things surrounding my life has a way of showing different meanings, i wouldn't put it past it." "this must have been a very happy place," ginny said a moment later. "i can feel the love in here." "i remember a dream i used to have as a child," harry told her, looking back at the rocking chair. "i dreamt my mother would be rocking me and singing to me and my dad would be talking to me, babbling like an idiot is more like it, but behind him was these things i didn't know what they were until now." harry walked to the mobile hanging over the crib. "i saw these over his shoulder as i looked up at him. it was here, ginny. this was where my dreams came from. they were memories of my parents, of us as a family. we were happy." "they loved you very much, harry," she told him gently, watching the tears fill his eyes. "i wish it could have all been different," he said, his tone catching on the

unshed sorrow. "it was meant to be this way. but that doesn't mean your life won't be different in the future. harry, this is your home now, where you will raise your children and talk to them like a babbling idiot. this is where you will build happy dreams of love to last your children the rest of their lives." "our children," he corrected after a moment to collect himself. ginny smiled at him, leaning into him and kissing his lips tenderly. "hey, here you two are," ron said coming through the door from the hallway. "misty said dinner is ready and i'm starving. you should see the downstairs. it's incredible. hey, what's this?" harry smiled at the obvious curiosity and admiration of his best friend. "it's a nursery," ginny told her brother. "you know, where you put babies." "i know what a nursery is, thanks," ron told her with irritation. he looked around the room quickly, and then glanced back through the door they had come from. "bloody hell, what is this?" he walked through the door back into the master bedroom and gasped as he saw the d?cor. "this is a frigging dream," he said. "have you ever seen a bed so big? i swear we could all fit it. and what's in there?" harry couldn't help but chuckle at his friend as he began to investigate the closet and the bathroom, listening to his exclamations of shock and amazement. "harry if you ever want to sell this place let me know. i'll give you fred and george as a down payment." "thanks but you can keep them. if i give it away, it will be as a wedding gift." "for us? hermione will flip, but thanks," ron teased. "no, i meant for ginny. she's planning on having a dozen kids, remember? we'll need a place this big just to fit them all." ginny blushed and harry chuckled. "well, you have the bedrooms for them. you should see them. everyone is decorated differently and did you notice how this place is decorated in gryffindor colors? your folks must have really loved hogwart's." "i think it just held really good memories for them, just as it will for us." the three began walking down the hall when they met up with hermione and malfoy. harry sighed. the look on hermione's face told him without his needing his powers, that she and the blond had been at each other's throats again. hermione was a very determined woman and harry had no doubt she was trying to sell the slytherin on s.p.e.w.

"hey, what do you say after we eat we check out this pool your dad put in?" ron asked, oblivious to the look hermione gave him. "we can also see what kind of games are in the game room," ginny added. "i want to see what's in the library," hermione commented, taking ron's hand and snubbing her nose to malfoy. "you would," the blond snorted under his breath. "i think we can probably do it all," harry commented abruptly, stopping any further arguments for now. "it's not very late and we don't have to be back to school until tomorrow night, so we'll have time to see all of this place." "i'm dying to see the orchard," ginny smiled. "i love fresh peaches and the time is right for picking. mum told me she was eager to see if you would let her come and harvest them. she makes the best peach preserves in the world." "she's welcome to whatever she would like," harry answered with a smile, stepping down the massive stairs to the marbled tile of the foyer. the smell of misty's supper met them as the small group turned the corner to the large dinning room, lit brightly with an array of candles and chandeliers. "is there anything your parents own that they don't have to make?" malfoy sniffed with disgust. "it's bad enough to look at weasel in his homemade jumpers, but you have to make your own food? i suppose your father carves his own brooms out of sticks as well." "that's it!" ron snapped, rounding on the young man, hands balled into tight fists, his eyes flaming nearly as red as his hair. "i've had enough of your insults." "harry do something," ginny begged as she watched her brother pull his arm back in preparation to punch his enemy. without thinking, harry looked at the scene, freezing ron and malfoy before they could engage in a fight that promised to destroy a large portion of the room. harry blinked his eyes. it wasn't what he had wanted, he actually just wanted to yell at them, but he supposed freezing them was just as good. "harry, what did you do?" hermione asked with a surprised tone. "malfoy deserved having his face rearranged." "hermione!" ginny snapped. "well, he did," hermione said, folding her arms across her chest.

"so what do we do now?" ginny asked with a smirk as harry shook his head over his best friend's reaction. "i suppose we should sit them down away from each other," harry said. "help me move them to the table." harry removed his wand and with a flip of his wrist, ron began floating a few inches above the ground, waving him toward a chair at the table. ginny followed suit with malfoy, as hermione 'accidentally' moved a chair in their path, smiling as ginny ran the blond's knees straight into the chair. ginny frowned, but continued her actions, until malfoy was seated in a chair opposite ron. with hermione seated next to ron and malfoy across from them, harry smiled at ginny, then looked to the two and watched as ron came around, nearly falling face forward into his empty plate. he looked up in shock and confusion, his eyes wide and filled with horror. malfoy tried to pretend he wasn't surprised with waking up at the table, when just a moment ago he was about to hex ron into another dimension, but it didn't work very well. the look on his face was nearly as confused as the red head's, perhaps not as openly surprised though. "if you two are finished acting like a couple of prats," harry said, sitting in the seat at the head of the table, right next to ginny. "he deserved it," ron snapped. "let's just eat," harry grumbled with a heavy sigh. misty appeared from the door connecting the kitchen and dinning hall, proceeded by a large tray of dishes. she waved her hand and they all placed themselves on the table. within a moment, their plates had filled and they were looking at a variety of sausages, chicken and steaks, mashed potatoes and gravy, muffins, corn on the cob, fresh garden peas and steamed carrots, garden salad, sliced cucumbers and ice cold tea. harry was amazed and delighted. he had no idea the little house elf could manage so much on such short notice. it reminded him of the feasts he would smell coming from the dursley kitchen when he was younger, the same feasts he had been denied so many times. "harry, what's wrong?" ginny asked softly. harry looked up and realized he had been staring at his plate, frowning as memories filtered through his mind. he had not noticed the eyes that stared back at him, watching his reactions to the plate of food. he forced a smile across his lips and cleared his throat. the last thing he needed right now was to cause any more confusion or open himself up to a world of embarrassing comments from malfoy. "i was just thinking how well misty was able to pull this all together in such a short time," he lied, knowing his feelings would cause ginny to feel sorry for him. "yes, misty you did a marvelous job," ginny commented with a warm smile as the large eared creature blushed openly.

"misty is pleased harry potter and his friends like the meal. please eat, there is dessert and misty has set aside a plate of snacks for later." harry shook his head, watching the house elf disappear back into the kitchen. "i can't wait," ron was saying around a mouth full of potatoes and chicken. "only you could eat something this large and still have room for dessert and snacks," ginny smiled. "what's wrong with enjoying a good meal?" ron asked with a muffled voice. "they say food is a substitute for sexual frustration," malfoy added with a smirk, but before ron could answer, hermione stepped in. "that's not a problem for ron," she said boldly. "the only frustration he has is a lack of sleep." ginny and harry both looked at their friend, opened mouthed and eyes filled with disbelief. they couldn't believe the way hermione had been acting lately, but this was the one act even they had no reaction for. the table fell into silence as the five struggled to eat. ron remained a deep shade of scarlet the remainder of the meal, while ginny and harry continued to exchange glances. malfoy concentrated on his meal, deliberately keeping his eyes cast down and hermione ate on as though nothing had happened. for a start to their evening, it was proving to be more then they expected, causing harry to wonder what could possibly happen next.

"i have never eaten so much," ron said contently after nearly an hour, leaning back in his seat and patting his rather protruding stomach. "misty is a great cook. if you don't want to give us the castle as a wedding gift, you can give us misty." "he most certainly will not," hermione scolded with a disgusted frown on her lovely face. "we will not be a part of the slavery that surrounds and binds innocent creatures." "relax 'mione," ron smiled at her. "i was only teasing." "it wasn't funny," she complained softly. "well, i know my family has always had at least a dozen house elves," malfoy commented, pushing his empty plate aside. "i couldn't have survived all those years at home without them." "you should be ashamed of yourself," hermione grumbled. "why? it was a way of life for them and me. you may think you need to rescue house

elves, granger, but you may as well give it up. they are happy being the way they are. i've even heard of some house elves who were so proud to serve their masters, they had their heads stuffed and mounted after their deaths, just so they could always be a part of the household." "barbaric. anyone who condones such acts should be held guilty of murder." "you know weasel," malfoy began with an amused look on his face. "since the day i met you, i have said repeatedly that i would never envy the likes of you. now i'm sure of it. she may be worth looking at and she has a rather nice body, but i would never want to live with her. she's a real nutter." "she is not," ron growled, forgetting how many times he had called her that himself. "hermione is a very dedicated witch. she fights for what she believes in and she's willing to make a statement about things she feels are unjust. if that's being a nutter, then i hope she never changes." "why don't we all go check out the game room?" ginny suggested, feeling the conflict in the air. "i want to see about this pool," ron said excitedly. "you can't go swimming for an hour after eating," hermione scolded as he stood up to leave. "why not?" ron asked with a frown. "you'll get muscle cramps of course. do you want to drown?" "not a bad idea, weasel," malfoy commented with a soft chuckle. "it would save anyone the trouble of trying to get rid of you." "shove off, malfoy," ron barked. "this is going to be a fun weekend," ginny whispered as she and harry stood and headed toward the stairs. harry chuckled, then turned to hermione who had stopped inside the doorway. "do any of us have bathing suits? i know i didn't bring any." "we can go starkers," malfoy suggested with a wicked grin. "but then, i suppose not. i wouldn't want to show up weasel." "i'm warning you..." ron snarled.

"if there's a pool, i'm sure my dad and mum and some bathing suits," harry suggested. "and if not, we can check out the game room," ginny smiled again. "why are you so anxious to see this game room?" ron asked his sister, watching the blush creep up across her cheeks. "misty said there were several muggle games there," she admitted. "i've heard of some games, but i've never played any. it sounds like fun." harry led the way up the stairs and down the hall to his parents' old room, listening to the conversation. "what kind of games have you heard of?" hermione asked. "i've heard of this thing called molpanapy," ginny said quickly. "you mean monopoly?" hermione asked. "that's the one, and then there is a game where you act out titles and your teammates have to guess them." "charades." "and then dean told me once, he would love to play spin the mug with me." "spin the bottle," harry grumbled in a deep tone, causing the others to look at him. he and hermione exchanged glances as he pushed the door to the master's room open. "that's it. can we play it?" ginny asked like an excited child. "do you know what kind of game it is?" harry asked with a suspicious glare." "no. dean only said it was a lot of fun. he said it was a blast with a group." "i'm sure it is," harry grumbled under his breath. "ginny, spin the bottle is game of truth or dare," hermione explained while harry went to his father's closet. "a person asks a question and the one being asked either chooses to tell the truth or take a dare. in most cases, the questions

asked are quite personal and the dares are very childish." "like what kind of dares?" "i've only played it once, mind you," hermione continued. "but when i did, the girls wanted to know things about boys and the dares all involved boys. there was this one girl, who had to go to my friend's brother's room and kiss him. it is all very childish." "sounds interesting," malfoy asked. "if the right questions are asked and the right dares are placed, a guy could be made to feel quite lucky." "here," harry said, interrupting the subject before ron had a chance to comment. "i've found some of parents bathing suits. ron, this one should fit you and malfoy you can try this one." he handed a pair of green bathing trunks to ron, with white lightening bolts shooting across them, while he found a rather embarrassing pair of white trunks with large red hearts on them for malfoy. both boys looked at the trunks and frowned, but ron's expression soon changed when he saw the matching bikini harry handed hermione. "i can't wait to see this one," malfoy commented with a smirk. "i still think swimming starkers would be more fun." "it would be for us," ron said. "i know i'd be laughing my arse off watching you dodge to hide your...inabilities." "let's go," hermione snapped, grabbing ron by the arm and pulling him out of the bedroom door before malfoy had a chance to respond. the blond frowned at the two, then followed down the hall to the room he had chosen to sleep in. harry turned to ginny and shook his head. it was proving to be the beginning of a very long evening. "did you find an extra suit, i could wear?" ginny asked the dark haired man who stepped behind his friends, shutting the door to the hallway. "i did," he replied, stepping up behind her and wrapping his arms around ginny's slender waist. "but i agree with malfoy. i'd rather see you swimming without a suit." "i wouldn't object if it weren't for mixed company," she smiled, leaning her head backwards to his shoulder. "remind me to bring you back here alone," he whispered in her ear, sending shivers of anticipation and unspoken promises to travel along her spine. harry chuckled, kissing her neck and turning back to the closet where he had found the other bathing suits.

"you have your choice," he told her, holding up two suits. "you can wear this one," he showed her a one-piece, midnight blue suit with tiny silver stars twinkling back at her. "or you can wear this one." harry tossed a small bikini toward her, watching with interest as she held the very skimpy material up against her clothes. it was a beautiful plane, sky blue bikini trimmed in white lace, but it hid very little and left even less to the imagination. "i think i had better leave this one for another time, when we can both enjoy it without anyone else around," she told him, taking the one piece and handing him back the smaller one. harry smiled, a twinkle in his eye that matched those of the bathing suit in her hand. he removed the hand he held behind his back, lifting a matching pair of trunks up for her to inspect. "i figured you'd say something like that," he teased her. "you sir, are incorrigible," ginny snickered stepping to the bathroom door. "i'll be out in a moment." "you don't have to hide," he teased her again. "i already know what you'll look like in it." "and how would you know something like that?" "because i know every detail of that beautiful body and imagination. besides, i discovered all those mirrors in image you wish to see. i wondered what i'd look like in image wearing them. then i thought about you in both of absolutely right. this one," he added lifting the scant bikini. "is best saved for a more intimate time."

i have a very vivid the closet reflect the these trunks and i saw my these, and you're material of the blue

"and you saw my reflection wearing them? how?" "i've heard of mirrors like these. they are called putare imago mirrors. they show you what you want to see, without having to change fifteen times. i'm sure it would be helpful if you're indecisive...or a woman. but if you really want to see something funny, you should have seen malfoy's image in those trunks i gave him. ron should feel a little less threatened when he sees him." "you should be ashamed of yourself, harry," ginny scolded with a wicked smile. "if you really wanted to give ron the upper hand, you should have given that blue thing to malfoy to wear." "and remember him in it the next time you're here with me alone? not a chance." ginny giggled, stepping into the bathroom and closing the door. harry smiled as he thought about the girl in the adjoining room. she always managed to relieve his mind and make him feel good about himself.

harry stepped into the closet again, stripping out of his clothes and stepping into the trunks he had found. he glanced up at his reflection and froze at what he saw. in one mirror the image of harry stared back at him, midnight blue trunks twinkling with silver stars, his hair a mess and his scar visible on his exposed forehead. but it was the image in the mirror next to it that made his blood run cold and his breath catch in his lungs. he had started to turn to leave when he saw the dark clouds form in the reflection and a man step out from the midst. in his hand he held a wand, around his neck a crystal teardrop hanging on a silver chain. behind him was the image of hogwart's but not as he had ever seen it. it lay in rubble, the walls crumbling and the grounds dead and smoldering with wild fires. the image stopped and stared back at him, a smile as evil as any he had ever seen before, dark and filled with hatred. the hair was much longer, blowing freely about his shoulders, an earring of gold in his left ear. green eyes stared back at him, but they looked dead and empty, there was no spark, no life, no happiness. the image was dressed in pure black; his robes a rather expensive quality, and on his head, just beneath the thin crown of gold was a mark that made harry's heart stop beating. above his brow was a scar, shaped like a lightening bolt. it was the image of himself, the image of evil in its purest form.

chapter seventeen harry sat at the edge of the large oval shaped pool, his feet dangling in the water, his eyes distant and far away. he couldn't stop thinking about the image he had seen in the mirror. there was something about the eyes that told him the image he had seen, had turned into his worse nightmare. he was evil, he had crossed over and the cause of hogwart's destruction was attributed to him. what made the nightmare hit home was that he had looked into his own eyes, seen his own soul and feared his own future. was this what he had to look forward to, if he survived his battle with voldemort? was the payment for ridding the world of such evil, the soul of another? was he to take the place of the darkest wizard to ever live? "potter? wake up," malfoy shouted as a large wave of water washed up out of the pool and across harry's face and head. "what's the matter with you?" harry stood up out of the water, coughing and sputtering. "what's the matter with me?" harry shouted, is voice echoing off the tiled walls of the large room. "what the bloody hell is the matter with you? i thought you were on our side, why are trying to drown me?" "that wasn't me, it was your little buddy over there," malfoy yelled back pointing to a very red faced ron. "harry, i'm sorry," ron began splashing over the edge. "i wasn't trying to get you. malfoy was being...well, malfoy and i was trying to drown him. he's the one who waved the water toward you." "why can't you two just try and get along for one damned day?" harry growled,

grabbing a towel from the stack misty had brought and left on a nearby chair. "i am so sick of you two and your constant bickering, i'm ready to put both of you in stasis until we return to school." "i am willing to try and get along, but weasel there doesn't know how to be civil." malfoy sloshed water out of the pool as he climbed the stairs, pulling on his heart shorts. "me?" ron snapped joining his friend and the blond standing a few feet away. "you're the one who keeps calling me 'weasel'." "and you keep calling me 'ferret-face'," malfoy replied. "it's not my fault you were turned into a ferret, or that you look so much like one." "and i suppose you think it was my fault?" "you're the one who snuck up behind harry and tried to..." "enough!" harry yelled, his voice booming off the walls like thunder. "for two people who claim to hate each other, you sure as hell act alike." "are you mental?" ron gasped. "i act nothing like weasel," malfoy defended. "if you're not careful," harry said with a glare, knowing how irritated he was making both young men and how happy to have something to distract his current thoughts. "people may just begin to think you like each other. after all ron, you and hermione fight about as much as you and malfoy do, and malfoy you fight with ron as much as you do everyone else, which is probably the closest you can come to actual emotion." "i have never been so insulted in my entire life," malfoy gasped, his face turning an identical shade of red to ron's. "hang around malfoy," harry sneered. "you're still young." "why don't we all go into the game room and play a civilized game," ginny said quickly. "i think we should all take a break from insults for awhile." "i agree with ginny," hermione added, climbing out of the pool. "we only have a few more hours here and then it's back to school. we should be enjoying ourselves

and not ripping each other's throats out." "fine," harry said in a nonchalant manner. "i could go for a round of cards or snaps." "why not try that spin the bottle thing the girls were talking about?" ron asked as they began walking toward the game room misty told them about. "don't get enough with the lights out you have to play games too?" malfoy asked, his tone light but the look on his face a deliberate temptation at another conflict. "grow up, malfoy," ron growled catching the look on harry's face. "just as soon as you show me how," the blond sneered. "let's see what kind of games you've got here," hermione said quickly as they stepped through the door to a large room filled with a billiard table, a muggle pinball game, darts, a chess board, a shelf filled with boxes each with an unusual name like "candy land" or "yahtzee". there were several stacks of cards, a card table, a shuffleboard and quidditch training game. "what should we play first?" hermione asked, slipping her arms into a long red robe. "what was that game you told me about over the summer?" ginny asked, sitting down on a large leather sofa. "what? you mean bunko?" hermione answered. "that's it. want to give that one a try?" "i still vote for the bottle game," ron said, sitting in a chair beside the card table. "why are you so anxious to play a truth or dare game, weasel?" malfoy asked with a frown. "have a few dares in mind that you couldn't get away with at hogwart's?" "maybe. why? you scared?" "bring it on mate." "that does it. harry, we're playing the bottle game and we're going to wipe the

floor with this snake." ron looked to harry for encouragement, but received instead a disgusted look of impatience. "we'll only play it, if you promise to behave yourselves and stop this ridiculous bickering," ginny ordered, watching as ron and malfoy squared off, and then slowly nodded in agreement. she turned back to harry and raised her eyebrows, a gentle smile crossing her lips. "fine," harry said with a roll of his eyes. "just keep the dares safe. i'm not really anxious to explain to dumbledore that we lost a limb to a game." "i'll go first," ron volunteered quickly, sitting next to hermione on the carpeted floor. malfoy narrowed his eyes, but joined the group and sat next to hermione, folding his legs beneath him. harry sat on the other side of ron, hoping to keep him under control if he decided to jump on malfoy, while ginny sat between harry and their blond guest. hermione seemed to scoot closer to ron, and for the first time since arriving, harry noticed her actions. he thought back over the way she had been acting toward malfoy lately. even ron seemed to be more on edge since they arrived at the castle. harry glanced to ginny as she slid her hand inside his, seeing the concern echoed in her eyes. so he wasn't the only one who had noticed the way hermione was acting. ron had retrieved an empty butter beer bottle and placed in the center of the room. he glared at malfoy, his hand tightly holding hermione's. ginny watched the silent exchange, and then cleared her throat softly. "what are the rules, hermione?" she asked the other girl. "one person spins person the bottle the dare. you can the bottle landed

the bottle," hermione began in her usual know-it-all tone. "the points to chooses whether they want to tell the truth or take only ask one question. when your turn is over, the person who on spins and the game continues."

"when's it over?" ginny asked with a frown. "how do you know who wins?" "there is no winner in this game, but when i played it, it ended when my friend's mother told us it was time for bed." "we'll play until everyone has had a turn and then decide if we continue or not, agreed?" harry asked, hoping to put a quick end to the game before ron and malfoy killed each other. "i think we should put a truth spell on the bottle," ron suggested, his tone thick. "just in case anyone chooses to lie instead of taking the dare." harry drew a deep breath and retrieved his wand since he was the only one who had it with him. he had grown accustomed to carrying his wand and found that leaving it upstairs, even in his own home difficult. he tapped the tip of the bottle and uttered the words, "responsum veritas." the bottle glowed in a soft golden hue for

a brief moment before returning to its dark brown. harry looked to the others who all nodded their acceptance and watched as ron picked up the bottle and spun it. several seconds passed before the bottle slowed, the tip pointing at malfoy. a superior expression crossed ron's face and harry felt the urge to freeze him again before malfoy could react. "truth or dare?" ron asked, watching as the blond stared him in the eye. "truth," malfoy answered with his trademark smirk. "*********" "my turn," malfoy sneered, reaching for the bottle and spinning it hard. the bottle spun around quickly for several seconds before coming to a halt in front of harry. the look on his face was triumphant and harry had a sudden feeling he was being baited. "potter, truth or dare?" harry stared at him for a moment, considering the question. on the one hand if he chose truth, there was a chance malfoy would ask a question he wouldn't be able to answer, or one that dumbledore would never allow him to reveal. he believed malfoy was on their side, but if it were a trick, and if he was working for voldemort, he could ask about the prophecy. there was so much that harry still didn't know about the fate of his own destiny, but what he did know would only aid the dark lord in his task of trying to destroy him. then again, there was the dare. knowing malfoy, he could be dared to do anything from throwing a quidditch game to doing something illegal or immoral. so either way, harry felt as though he were damned. "dare," harry finally answered. the look on malfoy's face was worth all the gold in harry's vault at gringott's. he truly wasn't expecting harry to choose anything but the truth. he was silent for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and replaced the look of shock with his usual sneer. "i dare you to kiss granger," malfoy challenged, seeing the shocked expressions on the four faces staring at him. "haven't you ever wondered if you made the wrong choice? this may be your only chance to find out." "i didn't make the wrong choice," harry assured him, glancing to ginny and seeing the anger in her eyes. "i'm with my soul mate." "isn't that sweet?" malfoy said in an almost disgusted tone. "but you're still in the game and the dare has been stated. so start kissing potter." "i'm going to kill you malfoy," ron growled, but harry was faster than his friend and moved his wand sitting on the floor next to him aside. "there's nothing to fear," harry said softly.

"i didn't choose wrong, either," hermione told the red head, a gentle hand on his arm. ron's jaw grew tight and his teeth began grinding when harry stood and walked to hermione, reaching down to her and taking her hand. he helped her to her feet and glanced to malfoy. "you can't kiss her on the cheek, potter," the blond said, reading the expression on harry's face. "this may be your only chance, so do it right. kiss her the way you would weaselette." "i'm going to kill you," ron snarled again. harry reached down and placed a warning hand on his friend's shoulder, keeping him from standing. he turned back to hermione with a warm blush, watching the embarrassment creep across her own cheeks. he smiled softly, then leaned in and placed his lips softly to hers. for a moment they simply touched lips, but after a breath's length of time, harry found his arms circling her waist tenderly, his kiss deepening. without thought, his tongue slipped between her watermelon flavored lips. he felt her tongue touch his and the kiss instantly grew deeper. a surge seemed to pass through them for a few precious moments and some where in the back of harry's mind he wondered if he could have made a mistake. hermione was his friend, but had he ever given her a thought beyond that? could he have found more in her than friendship? then another image floated into his mind. a young, red haired image. he could feel ginny's arms around him, feel her body pressed against his and instantly he knew his decision was the right one. hermione may have been beautiful and there may have even been a part of him that was enjoying having her in his arms, but it was ginny he loved. she was his soul mate and he knew that in his heart and in his mind. a few seconds more passed before the two pulled away from each other. they smiled and turned back to the three watching. the expression on ron's face was one of pure fury; his eyes were narrowed on the two, his jaw clenched tight and his frame rigid, ready to attack. ginny looked slightly concerned, but the fear left her eyes the moment harry locked his gaze with her. "thank you malfoy," harry said, his arm circling around hermione's waist. "change your mind, potter?" the blond asked with a smirk. "no, actually you made me realize just how lucky i am to have hermione as my friend. i love her, but not like ginny." "harry is my best friend and if i had a brother, i'd want him to be harry," hermione smiled. "but ron is still my first and only choice." "you felt nothing?" malfoy asked bitterly. "sorry to disappoint you," harry said, smiling back to hermione and taking his seat next to ginny, his hand brushing the stands of long red hair from her face. "true love doesn't need reason or rhyme," hermione stated, her arm wrapping

through ron's. "harry potter sir," misty said softly, peaking her head into the door. "misty must speak with you please." "sure," harry said with a frown. "somebody take my turn." ron immediately grabbed the bottle before anyone had the chance to think. he glared at malfoy as he flipped his wrist, sending the empty bottle into a violent rotation. "keep an eye on them," harry whispered to ginny, kissing her cheek before standing up and leaving the room behind the house elf. "misty is sorry harry potter," the little creature said softly. "but dobby was here. he said there was news about the dursleys." "what is it?" "misty was told that minister weasley's sons, fred and george arrived at hogwart's to visit their father and that tricks were played on the dursleys. vernon dursley was in the hospital wing with purple scales and petunia dursley was hiding in the dungeons after growing a horse's snot. misty is very sorry sir, but professor dumbledore has asked that harry potter return to school right away. the headmaster wishes to speak with harry potter at once." "all right," harry sighed with a slight smile. "did anything happen to dudley?" "misty does not know, sir. dobby did not say." "all right misty, thank you. i'll let the others know before i leave." harry watched the little creature smile and hurry down to the kitchen, before turning back to the door. the idea of going back to school so soon didn't exactly set very well with him, even though he was eager to see his relatives' conditions. he had often seen uncle vernon purple with rage, but he had never imaged him with scales before. harry smiled to himself, thinking about his horse-faced aunt with actual snot as he stepped back into the room. the images of his muggle relatives evaporated in an instant cloud of disbelief. standing barely fifty feet in front of him was ginny and malfoy, wrapped in each other's arms. malfoy was kissing her and by the way her head was titled, she wasn't objecting very strongly. a sudden explosion erupted behind harry's eyes and he slammed his fists to his temples to stop the pain. he could hear his name being called out, but felt the ground growing up around him as he fell backwards against the wall, sliding down to the thick-carpeted floor. the pain intensified and without thought, harry felt his legs curl up beneath him, he felt hot, his breath coming in the form of heavy pants and the twisting in his head seemed to pull at him in every direction. his

hands, his feet, his neck, they all felt stiff and tight and when he tried to move all he could do was moan. he closed his eyes and held his breath, praying the pain would stop. it was worse then any he had ever experienced. even the connection with voldemort never felt this intense. several moments passed by and harry could sense the others near him, but nobody touched him. he slowly felt the throbbing pain begin to ease, his eyes opening to the bright light, blurry and filled with unshed tears. what had just happened? it couldn't have been voldemort, the spells and charms placed on the old royal palace were still intact and as strong as ever. they were nearly as invincible as those placed on hogwart's. still, something had caused the fire that burned in his veins and when he looked up from the floor, he saw at once the person who he blamed for the pain. malfoy was standing next to ginny, ron and hermione, their eyes wide and staring. anger and hatred flowed through harry and when he tried to scream his anger, all he could do was growl. the sound was primal, deep in his throat and rumbled from his chest. he tried to stand but couldn't seem to get off his knees. the urge to lung at malfoy was as intense as the pain had once been. he didn't care that he couldn't stand, he didn't care that his voice was nothing more than a growl, he wanted malfoy's blood and all he could think of ripping him to shreds. he began to slowly advance on the blond, the thirst for blood seemed to rage in his veins, he could see the fear in his eyes and harry thought he could actually taste it. it was sweet and he savored it as he neared his prey. a shuffle brought harry's attention to the other three standing nearby staring at him. their fear was nearly as delicious as malfoy's, but there was something else, a sensation that brought harry's eyes to the young woman slowly approaching him, her hand stretched out and her knees bending slightly. he tried to speak, but his voice was gone. instead he heard a whimper. he wanted to ask her why she had betrayed him, but his love for her was burning in his soul. ginny knelt down in front of him, reaching his face and softly touching it. harry turned his mouth to the warmth of her flesh and licked it. without thought, he jumped toward her. all he wanted was to hold her in his arms and kiss her, make her forget the touch of malfoy's lips on hers, force her to tell him it was he she still loved. the sensation of kissing her was strangely different. he thought for a moment and realized he was licking her, he wasn't kissing her, he was actually licking her! he moved backwards a step and fell. he turned to see his feet tangled in the length of a long silver tail. his tail! good god what had happened to him. harry looked up and tried to speak, but instead he heard himself...bark? "it's all right harry," ginny was saying, her hand stroking his face. "did you know he could do this?" malfoy asked in a hushed tone, causing harry's eyes to turn back to him. immediately, harry stood on four legs and began to approach the blond. he didn't care that he was on all fours or that his hands were shaped like paws, he wanted malfoy's blood. he wanted it so badly he could taste it. "harry, stop," ginny ordered as harry heard a savage snarl escape his throat. "it was just a game, potter," malfoy began backing slowly away from harry. "weasel

dared me to kiss her. it didn't mean anything." "harry, stop it!" ginny ordered, bringing harry's attention back to her. "malfoy was following the rules of the game. that was all it was. now stop it and change back." harry stopped and stared at ginny, his head cocked to the side. what was talking about? change back into what? "you didn't know you could do this, did you?" hermione asked her tone filled with amazement. "bloody hell, harry," ron said in a choked voice. "you're an animagus. harry, you're a wolf!" harry gasped and stumbled back across his tail, falling to his back and scrambling to flip back over to his feet. "harry relax," ginny said softly, reaching out and capturing around the neck. "don't panic. i've seen professor mcgonagall do this before. just think about turning back into yourself." harry was panting, his heart pounding and his spinning. he could feel the pain start again, but it was less intense as it was at first. he felt nauseated, his stomach lurching and his back aching as if he had just been beaten with a rod. "harry, that was wicked," ron said, kneeling down beside him. "ron, not now," ginny scolded. "harry, are you all right?" "what happened?" he asked, hearing his words echo through the silence. "harry, you turned into a wolf. don't you remember?" "how? why" harry felt exhausted and his legs and arms shook violently. "enough," ginny said softly. "we have to get you to bed. you don't look well." she stood up and tried to help him to his feet, but he was shaking too much and fell back to the floor. "ron, malfoy, help get him upstairs. hermione, you'd better send for dumbledore," ginny ordered, heading to the door and swinging it open. harry knew he couldn't stay, because he had to get to hogwart's, dumbledore had sent for him, but right now he couldn't do more than lean heavily against malfoy and ron's shoulders. "wait," malfoy ordered after struggling to harry up to his room. "let's just summons a stretcher. it will help us get him upstairs without killing all three of us." ron held harry's weight as malfoy pulled harry's wand from the waistband of his swimming trunks and waved it in the air. instantly, a white cloth covered board appeared and slid neatly beneath harry, lifting him in the air. ron sighed his relief and malfoy waved the wand, guiding the now prone harry up the stairs and down the hall to his oversized bed. the two eased him off the board and into the bed, waving the blankets aside with harry's wand.

"harry, you okay mate?" ron asked, sitting on the side of the bed, a deep frown etching it pale features. harry nodded, closing his eyes. he had never felt like this. it was as if he had no muscles left in his entire body, worse then the year gilderoy lockhart had made the bones of his broken arm vanish from his body. the pain of growing them back was nothing compared to the pain now searing every inch of his body. "did you know you were an animagus, potter?" malfoy asked with little _expression.

"no," harry said weakly. "how could this happen?" ron asked, glancing up to malfoy. their feud completely forgotten in the moment of concern for their friend, actually made the whole thing seem less stressful. "if i remember the rumors correctly, your father was an animagus too, wasn't he?" malfoy asked, watching as harry nodded his head. "and that big black dog that used to follow you around, that was an animagus as well, wasn't it?" again harry nodded thinking of the many times sirius was near or on hogwart's grounds. "what's that got to do with this?" ron asked with the indignity he was sure harry would use, if he had the strength. "magical powers come from the blood weasley," malfoy said, using ron's correct name. "his ability was inherited. i just don't understand why it showed itself now." "it's because he saw you kissing ginny, idiot," ron scolded. "you dared me to," malfoy argued. "you were upset because i dared potter to kiss your mud...granger, so you wanted to get even." "i wasn't expecting harry to turn into a wolf. i just thought he'd punch you in that turned up nose of yours." "well congratulations weasley, he wanted my throat instead." "stop it you two," ginny insisted, joining the three. "harry needs to rest, not listen to any more of your childish bickering." "did you know he could do this?" ron asked in an accusing tone.

"no, but i'm not surprised," she answered. "he's been under so much stress lately, it was only a matter of time. if he was ever to change, it was bound to happen soon." "what do you mean?" ron asked with a frown. "mental and emotion stress can do very odd things to a young wizard, mr. weasley," a deep tone said by the door. ron jumped from the bed as his eyes laid hold of the tall, white haired image of their headmaster. "is he going to be all right, professor?" ron asked, stepping aside as dumbledore took up his abandoned place beside the now sleeping harry. "he will be fine in a few hours," the old wizard assured them. "the first few times of transfiguring can be extremely complicated and physically challenging. he needs to rest for now. i'll sit with him. you better get some sleep, all of you. it has been a very hectic day for everyone." "yes sir," the others said alternately, stepping out the door of the room. ginny paused for a moment in the doorway and looked back to harry, sleeping soundly in the very large bed. he looked so small and helpless amongst the many blankets and pillows. "he'll be fine, miss weasley," dumbledore smiled. ginny blushed as she shut the door, leaving the old wizard with his pupil and greatest admirer. if anyone could help harry understand this, it was hogwart's headmaster. after all, he had helped her understand once, a few years ago. ****************************************************************************** "ginny?" harry asked, turning to see the dark shadow sitting next to the bed. "no harry, it's me," dumbledore answered. "how are you feeling?" "stupid," harry said, struggling to pull his now controllable frame up against the stack of pillows. dumbledore chuckled as he stood up and poured a small amount of liquid into a glass and handed it to the young man. &ldqo;there's no need," the old man said. "drink this. madame pomfrey sent it. it's her famous pepperup potion." harry swallowed the liquid and grimaced, handing the glass back to the man. "i'm sorry i didn't come to hogwart's when you sent for me." dumbledore chuckled again.

"that's quite all right, harry. you seem to have had your hands full here. i only thought, considering the way your aunt and uncle treated you earlier, you would like to...help them, if you would, recover from the young mr. weasleys unique talents." "i would have loved to see them," harry smiled softly; his legs and arms still felt slightly weak as he struggled to retain his position. "it was quite a sight, i'll give them that." dumbledore smiled as he thought back on the evening's events. "professor, why are all these things happening to me?" harry asked after a moment. "first the quick advancement of this lapis gelu thing, then being able to speak with animals and reading people's minds and now this. why is it all happening now?" "if you had been raised in our world, harry, all of this would be perfectly natural to you." dumbledore sighed as he sat back in the chair beside the massive bed. "i have often wondered if i was wrong to leave you with your muggle relatives. it seemed the only solution at the time, the only way to protect you. to be honest, i have actually expected you to show signs of these powers long before now." "why?" "james was an animagus. he had an ability that i have no doubt he passed on to you. harry," dumbledore continued seriously, "i've told you before, you exhibit a great many powers your parents possessed. as you mature, your powers also mature."

"but why now? does it have anything to do with voldemort?" "the path your destiny has laid out for you is unknown, even to me. i cannot say that you will not need these powers when the dark lord choses to show himself, but i do not believe they will be lost in the battle." "professor," harry began hesitantly, then looked up into the aged eyes that watched him from beneath half moon glasses. "will you tell me about the prophecy now? all of it? i want to know what i'm facing." dumbledore studied harry's face for a moment in intense concentration. "i have studied it for many years harry, and i have yet to understand the intensity of it," the headmaster said honestly. "i have spent many sleepless nights trying to comprehend the meaning of its entirety, but alas, i have not been able to do so." "what have you been able to understand of it?" dumbledore stared at harry, his

eyes locking with the younger wizard's. "i've already told you harry, you must confront voldemort in battle." "i know, i either have to kill or be killed, but there has to be more to it then that." "there is harry," the old wizard said softly. "if you are not able to defeat lord voldemort, if you only vanquish him as you did when you were a baby, the powers you possess will consume you. you will be the next dark lord. if that happens, those you love the most will have no choice but to kill you, or die trying."

chapter eighteen "i don't understand," harry whispered through the dark room. "how can these powers possess me?" "you have already tasted the nectar of the lapis gelu," dumbledore told him. "you have fought to refrain from its use, but you know how powerful and how intoxicating it can be. once you have used it, harry, the urge for more grows just as it did when you used it against professor snape. voldemort is a much stronger wizard than severus; you will need the full force of the lapis gelu when the time comes. the passion for the power will be at its extremist level. if you defeat the dark lord, if you kill him, it will take every ounce of strength you have. you will still have the power, but it will never be as strong, you will be able to control it. it's like a vampire, harry. when the need for blood has been satisfied, the vampire can live a normal life, despite the rumors muggles have surrounded themselves with. but if the need is not met, the vampire will continue to hunt, growing hungrier every passing hour until they willingly kill their own kind for just one taste of what they crave. you will crave the power and do anything to taste it again, even if it means using it against those who are closest to you." "you mean ginny?" harry whispered, his heart feeling as if it were in his throat. "i mean everyone who matters to you, everyone and everything." "hogwart's," harry whispered again, remembering the image he had seen earlier. "it's what i saw in my father's mirror. i was dark, evil and behind me was hogwart's, but it was destroyed. i did it. it was my future wasn't it?" "mirrors don't show us not a premonition. but will not be a witch or be the boy we all hope

what will be, only what we fear most. it's a warning harry, if what you saw comes to pass, if that happens harry, there wizard alive who will not hunt you down. you will no longer to be our savior, but instead...."

"i'll be voldemort," harry surmised. "that's why everyone is so intent on teaching me, forcing me to continue working on my powers. it's not to teach me to use them, it's to teach me to avoid them." "you are a very powerful wizard, harry. one day that power will be your salvation, or your destruction." harry closed his eyes and laid his head back against the headboard. his eyes filled with tears, not so much of fear or anger, but more of sorrow. all this time he rejected everyone's help, even snape's and it cost him precious time, and cost sirius his life. if he had only understood, if he had only been told about these powers and what they meant, he would have forced himself to listen to the others, he would have practiced in earnest. "harry, you can't change the past," dumbledore said, as though reading the younger wizard's mind. "you can only prepare for the future." "i will, professor," harry promised, this time knowing the words he spoke came from the very pit of his soul. "i know you will, harry," dumbledore said as he stood and straightened the sleeves of his cloak. "well, i must return to hogwart's. i'm quite certain you can make it the rest of the night without my watching over you." "professor, if the day comes that i...i mean, if i don't kill voldemort..." "i will have no choice but to kill you," the headmaster said, matter of fact. harry nodded; he knew it was the only way. if he didn't kill voldemort, then his death would come on the hands of the only wizard he truly trusted. "may i please know of the prophecy, sir?" harry asked in a tone stronger than he thought he currently possessed. "i will give it to you tomorrow, upon your return to school." "all of it?" "yes harry, all of it. now try and rest. you have a long road ahead of you and you will need all the strength you can summons." dumbledore reached the door and began to open it when harry stopped him with another question. "professor...why a wolf?" the old wizard turned and smiled, seeing the confusion on the boy's concerned face. "your father's animal was a stag if i'm not mistaken," he began. harry nodded silently. "sirius was a dog. they joined forces to keep remus under control, who

is a werewolf. think about it harry. a wolf is strong, noble, proud...just as your father was. he can also be wild and ruthless..." "like sirius and remus," harry continued. "a wolf is also loyal and compassionate. they mate for life, they hunt for survival and they defend those they love. all of this adds up to the person who possesses the soul of a wolf. they represent...you, harry." "i never thought of myself as a wolf before." "i know of a young woman who never thought of herself as a tiger, but that is the form she takes when she transforms. i'm quite certain, given a choice; sirius would have chosen something much more threatening than a dog. a dragon perhaps. you do not always choose the animal you transfigure into, but rather it chooses you. it's in you all along, you need only transform to discover your inner self." harry sighed. he felt as if he had just been given another of mutgleb's riddles, and he r-e-a-l-l-y hated riddles! "good night harry," dumbledore chuckled under his breath. "i will see you back at school tomorrow, before the evening meal." "good night, sir," harry answered softly, watching the old man leave the room, closing the door behind him. harry lay back against his pillow and thought for several long moments about all that was said. he knew more now about his future than he ever had before, yet it did little to ease his mind. he had so much to think about; his future, his impending battle with voldemort, his growing powers, his life or death situation, the threat of becoming his worse enemy, but most of all, he feared he would somehow loose himself in the midst of all the confusion. was it possible to retain your soul when the threat of evil was knocking at your door? was it possible to face your inner demons and conquer them? and if he couldn't, would he really be able to sacrifice all he loved...ginny, ron, hermione, the weasleys, hogwart's...in order to feel the power he still fought to control? so many questions and no one around to answer them for him. if only he had his parents, maybe they could help him make some form of sense out of all of this. he sighed deeply. never in his life had he wanted to be hiding back in the cupboard beneath the stairs, as he did now. never had he thought he would want to be unknown and forgotten again. sleep was about to embrace the fatigue flowing through his tired limbs, when the door quietly opened again and a pale face shining out from a cloak of red hair, poked around the barrier. harry lay there for several seconds pretending to be asleep, just watching the young woman slowly step toward the bed. with quiet actions, ginny pulled the blankets aside and gently slipped between them, edging closer to his side. harry refused to speak; he merely laid there, one arm braced above his head, the other across his stomach. ginny slipped gingerly beneath his raised arm and laid her head on his chest. they lay that way for several moments, before harry lowered his arm to her shoulders, hugging her closer to him.

"what did dumbledore have to say?" she asked, making him aware that she had known he was awake the whole time. "he just told me i was a prat and he would be glad when i graduated and was out of his hair," harry lied, his tone light as he kissed the top of her head. "liar," she accused, but fell into silence. several more minutes passed by, with the two young lovers listening to the sounds of each other's breathing. the moment was tranquil and the feeling of contentment filtered through the large room. neither was willing to disturb it, for several long minutes. "did you enjoy it?" harry asked after a few minutes. "what?" ginny asked, turning her head to look into his eyes. "malfoy's kiss." "it was pleasant enough." "that's not what i asked," he corrected sternly, but quietly. "did you enjoy it?" ginny sighed, raising herself up on one elbow. "yes," she answered, watching the dark expression cross over harry's already shadowed features. "would you have believed me if i lied?" "it would have been easier to handle." "harry, malfoy has had many lovers and he has...perfected his talents. he knows exactly how to kiss a girl, but it was no different kissing me then it would have been if he had kissed luna lovegood or susan bones. for him, it is just two sets of lips touching and he does it so often, that there is no emotion in it, no passion or desire. but with you, there is more life in a simple brief kiss then there ever would be in an entire night of snogging with malfoy. when i kiss you, my heart jumps and my stomach fills up with butterflies. i'm like a little girl again, i can barely breath and all thought vanishes from my mind. that's how a girl is supposed to be kissed, and you do it exactly the way i want." "so why did you kiss him then, if i'm the one you want?" "it was ron's stupid dare," ginny grunted. "he dared malfoy to kiss me, because he knew he would never have chosen the truth to his question." "what was his question?"

"if he had ever shagged a muggle." harry didn't respond. he remembered the conversation he had with the slytherin the first day of class and he knew that malfoy would never have answered that question, regardless of who asked it. harry doubted that he had yet to confront all the demons that surrounded that fateful night. "i knew ron was hoping you would come back in and find us kissing and punch malfoy, or curse him, or something. he was so angry about the dare made on you and hermione that he really just wanted revenge." "that sounds like ron," harry grunted. "since we're on the subject, did you enjoy kissing hermione?" "yes," harry answered much too quickly then he should have. "do you really think you made the right choice?" "yes," he answered again, this time with a warm smile. "i have never regretted falling in love with you and regardless of how good hermione kisses, she can't compare with the way you feel in my arms." "if we weren't together, would you go after her?" harry looked at the young red haired woman by his side and frowned. "i don't honestly know," he said. "hermione is a beautiful girl and she's really smart and kind and i treasure our friendship, but i don't know if i would even consider trying to take her on. she's too close of a friend. i wouldn't want to jeopardize that." "am i your friend?" harry reached out and traced the line of her jaw, his thumb caressing her lips and he smiled. "you are my heart and soul. asking if you are my friend doesn't come close to covering what i feel for you." "i have a confession to make," ginny said a moment later, her throat suddenly dry she felt she would explode if she didn't get this over with. she looked up into harry's eyes, then slowly sat across his legs and braced her arms on either side of his waist. she continued to stare into his eyes, watching as they turned from a frown of concern and curiosity, to a wide expression of disbelief. harry couldn't believe what he was witnessing. where his ginny had sat only a breath earlier, now sat a full-grown tiger. he gasped, scooting up the bed higher

against his pillows. the large cat slowly flicked its tail, the red and black stripes shining in the pale light from the open window. it approached him, edging closer to his face. harry gasped as a cold wet nose nudged him under the chin, a warm tongue reaching out and licking his jaw line and up the side of his neck. "ginny? how? when?" he began, his arms bracing him against the mattress as he actually tried to slide away from the cat. he watched as the cat began to transfigure back into the girl he had only moments before, thought of making love to. her paws grew narrow, the claws lengthening into slender fingers, the dark band around the claw of her left paw turning back into the ring harry had placed there months ago. the tail disappeared and the sleek striped coat slowly turned back into long pale legs, a slender waist and long arms. the ears disappeared and the nose shortened, while the whiskers vanished. he was once again looking into the familiar face of ginny weasley. "i've wanted to tell you for so long," she whispered, holding her place above him as if afraid he would leap from the bed and run away. "why didn't you?" "i'm not registered, harry," she said, her tone thick with emotion. "dumbledore thought it best i not tell the ministry, even my family doesn't know. he said that i might need it one day and that it would be easier for me if i weren't being observed. i never meant to hide it, i swear, but dumbledore warned me from telling anyone, even you. i couldn't let you go through this alone, harry. i know what you're going through and i want to help you." "what else can you do?" he demanded, his own tone growing thick with suspicion. "you've already shown me you have the lapis gelu and can read my mind, now this. can you predict the future as well? or maybe you can summons the dead at will. what else can you do, ginny?" "nothing, i swear it," she said, moving aside as harry pushed her off his lap and stood up from the bed. "i'm sorry harry, but i couldn't tell you. i was afraid you'd think i was evil or something." "all this time, i've been worried about what might happen to you, i've tried to protect you and shelter you from the harsh reality of what my future holds, and all along you had the ability to take care of yourself. you never needed me, did you? you never once needed me to look after you. what a fool i've been. you could have rescued yourself from voldemort last year, couldn't you? i never needed to worry about you." "i would never have been able to save myself last year, and you know it," she said bitterly, standing up and facing him fully. "all right, so i have powers to equal yours, so what? does that make you any less of a wizard? does my being able to fight by your side intimidate you? does it threaten your manhood, harry potter?"

"don't be daft, ginny. of course i don't feel threatened, i'm just angry that you could keep all this from me. after all we've been through, and never once did you even suggest that you could do all of these things." "and what if you had known? would you have left me to voldemort's devices? would you have avoided rescuing me in diagon alley?" "of course not, but maybe i wouldn't have worried so much about your safety. it was my fault that you ran off to diagon alley that day in the first place, not to mention voldemort coming after you. if i had known that you had these powers then, i wouldn't have felt the need to shelter you so much. i nearly got you killed, repeatedly. do you have any idea what that feels like?" "is that what's bothering you?" she asked, placing a warm hand on his arm. "have you been feeling guilty all this time because i went to diagon alley? harry, that wasn't your fault. i was just...impulsive and stupid. i'm very independent and i was angry that i wasn't being allowed to do what i wanted. even if you had know about my powers, that wouldn't have stopped you from worrying about me or trying to protect me, and that wouldn't have stopped me from leaving. you are not to blame for any of it." "it's just that...i don't know," he sighed, running his hand through his hair. he had no idea why he just yelled at ginny for doing something that he now could do himself, or that she had powers to match his. "i guess it has bothered me more than i thought," he conceded. "i can't help worrying about you." "i don't want you to stop," she said gently, slipping her arms around his neck. "but now you don't have to hide from me. i can help you harry. i can help with your lessons and help you practice your transfigurations." "i don't want to practice," he answered honestly, his hands resting on her waist. "i don't like the feeling and i don't like the pain." "it doesn't last harry," she assured him, seeing the doubt in his eyes. "do you remember the first night we made love?" harry nodded silently. "that night i felt pain that compared to the first time i transfigured, but it didn't last and with time and lots of practice, i never felt it again. now lovemaking is fun and easy to do. i actually look forward to it, if you could believe that?" harry chuckled, his arms going around her waist, pulling her closer to him. "so i guess that means, i'm a virgin at this transforming thing?" "something like that. but don't worry, with practice you'll be as much a pro at transfiguring as i am at love making." this caused harry to laugh openly; the sound was something ginny had missed hearing and a feeling harry had missed experiencing.

"what's so funny, mr. potter? are you saying i'm not good at making love?" "i would never say such a thing. i just think it's amusing you consider yourself such an expert at it." "really? well, maybe i should prove to you just how proficient i am." "you can try, but i know what it takes to make you scream, you don't," he teased, lifting her into his arms and carrying her the few steps back to the bed. "i do not scream," she clarified, her arms wrapping around his strong neck. "yes you do, and you call out my name, at least once every time." "you're such a prat. a gentleman would never bring up such things." "so who said i'm a gentleman?" "i thought you were once. but now, i'm not so sure what you are," ginny giggled softly when he laid on top of her, pinning her to the large mattress. "i, miss weasley, happen to be the man you're in love with. and it had better never change. i'll just have to remember to have a few words with your brother and malfoy tomorrow. i think i owe both of them a good hexing." "i was involved as well," she told him sternly. "does that mean you're going to hex me too?" "not exactly," harry chuckled, reaching out to his wand on the bedside table. he pointed it to ginny and smiled as she gasped, her clothing vanishing from her body, leaving her very vulnerable and tingling with anticipation beneath him. "what i have planned for your punishment, will take much longer then a simple spell." ****************************************************************************** "honestly harry, it was just a stupid game," ron complained the next afternoon when harry had finally woken from his well-deserved slumber. he and ginny hadn't fallen asleep until long past dawn, making their rising much later than originally planned. harry had gone downstairs to the library where he found malfoy, ron and hermione all sitting around the desk. ron and malfoy were engaged in a silent match of wizard's chess, while hermione sat reading a book. harry stepped into the room, wand raised and a determined look on his face. he motioned for ron to step closer and watched in silent amusement as his best friend hesitated.

"i want to discuss this dare of yours, ron," harry said in an even tone. "it was malfoy's fault," ron argued. "if he'd quit coming on to hermione, maybe i wouldn't want him dead." "he what?" harry asked in surprise. "he keeps making passes at hermione," ron insisted, looking back at the arrogant expression on the blond's face. "he's even suggested that she join him in his bed, more than once." "but i thought you hated hermione, because she was muggle born?" harry asked with a frown. "that doesn't matter much, when you're horny potter," malfoy answered. "you kissed her, you should know what it's like, or at least you can imagine what it would be like. i've seen weasel's face the morning after he's spent the night with granger. if he can look that content, then i think it might be beneficial for me to give her a go." "you son-of-a-bitch!" ron snapped, grabbing harry's wand from his grip and pointing it to the young man sitting at the table next to hermione. before they knew what was happening, malfoy was transformed into the familiar ferret they had seen back in their fourth year of school. hermione jumped up from her seat as the small creature began chattering angrily. "ron, what have you done?" she asked in alarm. "i just gave him what he deserves," ron answered proudly. "he's lucky i didn't turn him into a trash bin for the filth he was talking." "i can't believe you did that," ginny said in astonishment. "i can't believe he got it right," harry added in surprise. ginny turned and smiled at harry, who looked back with a big grin. hermione stood with her hands on her hips and ron handed harry back his wand with a look of pride on his freckled face. "anyone hungry?" he asked, whistling his way out of the room and down the hall to the kitchen. "what about malfoy?" hermione asked in astonishment and anger.

"you two go on ahead," harry told the girls. "i'll take care of our furry friend." he watched the two leave then turned back to the white ferret. "you know you deserved that, don't you?" he asked, watching the little creature bare his teeth. "okay, maybe the ferret thing was a little much, not to mention bad memories, but you need to lay off hermione. at least now i understand why she's been so vindictive toward you. look, i'll turn you back if you promise not to try and seek revenge on ron. and you have to agree to leave hermione alone." the ferret-malfoy chattered angrily for a few seconds while harry patiently listened. "that's the way it's going to be, malfoy, or i won't change you back. i'll let you try and explain to snape why you're a ferret and who did it to you. it should prove quite interesting to see the expression on people's faces when they find out ron was responsible for your current condition. and they will find out. i know just the right people to tell, to make sure it gets around the school." the ferret chattered again, this time a little less angrily. harry smiled, knowing he had malfoy over a barrel. he wouldn't dare try and harm ron, so long as harry's threat stayed in place. "one more thing," harry said, raising his wand to the white furry creature. "stay away from ginny as well. she's mine, and if you try and go near her again, dare or no dare, i'll do a lot worse then turning you into a ferret. understand?" malfoy changed a moment later back into his bitter, sneering self. "afraid of your little girlfriend's attraction to me, potter?" he asked after a moment to regain his composure. "no, i'm just very protective of what's mine. stay away, or next time there won't be a spell known that will save your sorry arse." "fine, whatever. now about weasel..." "no more of that either. you know how much ron hates it when you call him that. all it does is antagonize him and cause trouble." "i can't get revenge, i can't call him by his given name, what can i do? i can't just stand around and watch him gloat, you know?" "why not? we've watched you strut and gloat for six years. he's due a little gloating of his own for a change." "i will get even with you for this, potter, i promise you that." "i'm sure you will, malfoy," harry smiled. "but it won't be any time soon. now, if you don't mind, i think we need to get something to eat and get ready to go back to hogwart's. by the way," he paused just outside the door, turning back to the angry face of the blond next to him. "thank you for helping me last night. i'm not sure how all of that happened, but i appreciate your helping me upstairs."

"don't mention it," malfoy answered, his brow cocked in just such a way as to make him appear more like his father than harry would ever have stated. "i mean it, potter. don't ever mention it. i never want to hear about it again." "can't handle doing something nice for someone, can you?" "it's not that, it's just that i don't want anyone to know i did something nice for you. i do have my reputation to think of, you know." "are you always this arrogant, or are you just practicing?" "unlike most people, being rude doesn't come easily to me. therefore, i have to try twice as hard to be half as good. just ask weasel, he's rude enough to run for office." "lay off malfoy. leave the tormenting for the quidditch pitch." "fine, i'll ignore the red haired fool for now, but the time will come when i get even. mark my words, potter. the weasel will pay, someday he'll pay dearly for attacking a malfoy." "is that before or after the minister finds out a malfoy kissed his daughter?" "i'm not afraid of old man weasel." "perhaps not, but you forget about the many sons the minister has. what do you think they'll do when they find out you kissed ginny? and you do plan on graduating don't you?" harry warned as they walked toward the sound of voices in the kitchen, where he knew ron was eagerly and proudly stuffing his face with a victory feast. "if i know the governors, they wouldn't take very kindly to the minster of magic's daughter being molested by the son of a death eater." "you wouldn't dare?" malfoy gasped, his eyes wide with horror. if the governors refused him his certificate of graduation, he wouldn't be able to regain control of the remainder of the malfoy fortune still being held by the ministry until he becomes of age and graduates hogwart's. without it, his small fortune would last barely a few years, and living without money was unacceptable to him. "lay off ron, or i will." "fine," malfoy conceded again. "i'll lay off, but you'd better keep him away from me. so help me, potter, if i have to listen to any of his taunting or calloused jokes, i'll jinx him a thousand times over."

"agreed. and don't forget, you have to leave off hermione and ginny as well." "fine, fine, whatever," malfoy grumbled. "but have you seen granger lately? she's got a body to kill for. i didn't know muggles could look so good, not to mention that little girlfriend of yours. age has been very kind to both of them." "keep it up malfoy, and hogwart's is going to have a stuffed ferret hanging on the entrance wall." ****************************************************************************** "i'll join you in a few minutes," harry said, shortly after enjoying a very pleasant feast with his friends in the great hall. he had caught dumbledore's eye, who nodded and left the head table just moments before mcgonagall told the students it was time to return to their houses. he glanced back to malfoy, seeing the narrow of his eyes as he watched ron and hermione head toward gryffindor tower. harry had been able to warn ron to leave off malfoy...after a short due course of gloating...and was watching the two closely to make certain they both kept their promises to refrain from any further confrontations. he leaned closer to ginny, kissing her cheek, then headed off toward the second floor gargoyle who guarded the headmaster's rooms. he stood in front of the entrance ready to speak the password, when the gargoyle suddenly jumped aside, causing harry to jump backwards. on the other side of the statue were the moving staircase and he had to step up quickly as they began moving. he stepped off the stairs and stepped through the door to the headmaster's private office, which seemed to open for him. inside, dumbledore stood by the window that overlooked the school grounds, his hands folded behind his back, his long white hair cascading down his back like a shroud. harry cleared his throat to gain the old wizard's attention, though he knew it was not necessary. albus dumbledore knew everything that went on within the castle walls, and that didn't exclude his prized pupil. "i trust you had a pleasant stay at your father's castle?" he said, turning to peer over the rim of his glasses. "all things considered, of course." "yes sir," harry said with a smile. "for the most part that is. i'm still trying to get used to this whole wolf thing and then ginny..." "ah, yes. i assumed miss weasley would be unable to keep such a secret from you. how do you feel about that harry?" "i was pretty freaked out about it at first," he said honestly, sitting in the chair dumbledore motioned him to. "but i think i was just more shocked about my being able to transfigure. all of this is really happening too fast. i'm barely able to get over one thing, when something else pops up. it's getting so i'm afraid to look in the mirror. i keep wondering what's next."

"i understand," dumbledore smiled, waving a teacup toward harry. "your mother had a difficult time for awhile, when she began showing her talents. being muggle born, she too had trouble adjusting to the changes, but after a time she adapted as i am sure you will." "it's not that i'm afraid sir," harry said honestly, ignoring the teacup tapping impatiently on the saucer before him. "i'm just...overwhelmed." "of course you're not afraid, harry. you wouldn't be in gryffindor if fear dictated your emotions. but it is completely understandable and even expected for you to feel a little confused and weighted down by the display of powers. it may have been easier on you to have them develop over a period of time, but one can never choose their powers or the manner in which fate dictates their appearances." "i'll just be glad when..." harry paused, unaware he was even thinking like this, much less speaking his thoughts. "when it is all over?" dumbledore finished for him, a look of concern etching the elderly features that watched across the desk. harry nodded his head silently. "it has been a difficult life for you and being weary of it is only natural." "is it wrong to want an end to all of this? to stop worrying about what voldemort's doing or what his next move is? i just want to be a normal teenager. i should be worrying about what my next step after graduation will be, but instead i'm thinking about how and when my life will end." "i wish things could be different for you harry," dumbledore said with a heavy sigh. "i've seen the struggles you've gone through and i know the pain you've suffered is beyond any a boy your age should ever have had to experience. but the future is hard to predict even for the wisest wizard. knowing the outcome of your path, only changes it and knowing that you should turn right when you turned left, only makes you stop at the crossroads to question your destiny. it is best you continue as you've been instructed and focus on the events of the present." "you're right of course, but i still wish things could be different." "you are so much like your father was," dumbledore chuckled. "i remember a time, it seems like only last week, when he sat in that very chair and said nearly the exact same thing." "my father? why?" "he and your mother had a falling out as i recall, something to do with his lack of commitment and her lust for helping other students. anyway, professor mcgonagall had caught him trying to sneak back into the castle after curfew and she brought him to me. he had gone into hogsmeade and thought drowning his sorrows in butter beer would be an easy escape for him. as i recall, it was the next day that your mother confronted him and he found the courage to declare his love for

her. things changed for them after that, but until then he just couldn't understand why things couldn't have been different. he found out, with a little luck and a lot of courage on his part, he was able to make a bad situation work for him." "i heard about my dad being jealous, but i never really thought of him as being the sort of person to try drinking his troubles away." "luckily he was underage and it was only butter beer, but it could have been worse." "so you're saying, that with a little luck and courage i can make the outcome of my battle with voldemort works to my advantage?" "i believe in you harry, as do many other people. i know that the reason for your sudden expression of powers is a sign. you must learn to make them work for you. the time will come when all things fall into place. and speaking of which," dumbledore reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a parchment. "this is the prophecy professor trelawney had before you were born. i have tried for many years to understand the contents, but alas, i have not discovered the entire meaning. perhaps you and your friends will be more successful than i." "if i know hermione, she'll have it solved in a single night," harry smiled, taking the parchment and trying to control the sudden mixture of dread and excitement that seemed to explode inside his veins. dumbledore chuckled as harry stood. stepping around the edge of the desk, the headmaster placed his hand on the shoulder of the young man. "i should have shown it to you long ago, harry. i'm sorry. i did not see you as old enough to deal with the extent of it." "maybe i wasn't then, but things have changed, haven't they?" "indeed they have." dumbledore stepped to the door and showed his young visitor out, then turned back to the painting staring down at him from their frames. "things have changed indeed." ****************************************************************************** "this is very interesting," hermione said later that evening when the common room was quiet and void of students. "i had no idea the prophecy was so long." "dumbledore said he's tried to decipher it for years, but couldn't understand the whole meaning," harry said, rubbing his tired eyes. "i can see why. it is very intense." hermione scrolled back up to the top and

began to read out loud, in a soft mumbling sort of tone as though speaking only to herself.

"the one with the power to vanquish the dark lord have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month mark him as his equal, but he will have power the must die at the hand of the other for neither can survives...the one with the power to vanquish the seventh month dies..."

approaches...born to those who dies...and the dark lord will dark lord knows not...and either live while the other dark lord will be born as the

"we know that hermione," ron said impatiently. "what about the rest?" "it's all in riddles, i can't make any sense of it."

"encase the evil within the star... a circle of friends one and for all...the green flame of time...the powers be mine...bound by the lives of those you stole...vanquish this evil to settle the score..."

"obviously it tells of the five of us and harry's defeat of voldemort," ginny suggested. "maybe, but it says, 'bound by the lives of those you stole'. i don't understand how you can bind evil by the lives of those already dead. i'll have to do more research on that."

"the circle of five...to keep one alive," ron read over hermione's shoulder. "like points of a star...will never be far...together as one...the power be done...to defeat the evil...we share the vigil."

"well if that isn't as clear as a bog, i don't know what is," ron grumbled.

"the chosen one will join with the fire of a dragon and heart of a goddess..." ginny said, taking the parchment from hermione to avoid a late night argument between her soon to be sister-in-law and her brother. "she will be known by the mark of a star upon her right shoulder."

"that's you, we've already determined it meant that you and i were destined to be together," harry told her.

"there's a lot more, if you want to hear it?" ginny said in a rather tired, disgruntled tone. harry tried to smile, but it came out more of a daring smirk than a friendly declaration. "please continue," he said, much harsher than intended.

"the soul of the two will be as one...while two others will come...the one a brother to the first will join with the strength of the one whose knowledge has outshined all others..."

"ron and hermione," harry clarified.

"together they will bring in the last...the fifth point of the star...one whom the dark lord is eager to gain power over...if unconvinced, the dark lord will gain control and the four will perish beneath the full moon. the world of the wizard will be no more...the fifth one will suffer great tragedy with the loss of a mother's arms...in two will he be torn...while sharing a bond of common depth with the chosen one."

"that predicts malfoy's joining as the fifth point of the star," harry said again. "i still think it could mean longbottom," ron grumbled with a yawn. "it's malfoy," harry said softly in a tone that stopped any further disagreement.

"the blood of the mother run through his veins...saved for the night when he breaks the chains...," hermione continued retrieving the parchment again. "powers known not will save or destroy...the points of the star he will employ...when the clouds have settled and all is done...kill or be killed...one or none."

"why are so many parts of this in rhyme?" ron asked with a frown. "i think it's easier to understand when there's just a bunch of riddles without the rhyming junk." "dumbledore indicates here in the side notes, that other entities were telling the prophecy through trelawney," hermione explained, pointing to the many notes written along the margins of the parchment. "you mean she was actually channeling spirits?"

"it may be that she had a momentary lapse and experienced real talent," hermione snorted softly. "what's the end paragraph say?" ginny asked, looking over hermione's shoulder.

"encase the evil within the star...a circle of friends one and for all...the wings of time a prison cell...the hour is neigh as told by the bell...the green flame of time a power of old...bound by the lives of the blood you once stole...payment now due the cost of your crimes...i sentence you to pay on the bell's final chime...blood of the magic and muggle unite... to condemn you now your sentence to die."

"what's all that supposed to mean?" harry asked with a deep frown. "it's the same as the rest of it," ron said. "a big bag of rubbish. come on; let's go to bed. we've got history first thing in the morning, and it's going to be hard enough to stay awake in binns class without being exhausted." "don't worry harry," hermione said, rolling up the parchment and standing from the table they had all been sitting around for the past two hours. "we'll figure it out." harry didn't answer; he merely nodded his head and took the parchment she handed him. once alone, ginny slipped her hand through his arm and laid her head against his soft jumper. they didn't speak; they just sat there silently wrapped up in their own thoughts. it wasn't until the old clock above the fireplace chimed two that harry turned to her and smiled. she had fallen fast asleep, her head still resting on his arm, her soft red hair framing her delicate features. slowly he stood, gathering her in his arms and carrying her to the sofa near the fireplace. he laid her down and summons a blanket from upstairs, covering her up and tucking in the edges. gently he leaned down and kissed her forehead, then sat in the armchair near her head. he remained there for the remainder of the night; sleep less than inviting as the thoughts of the prophecy continued to plague his mind. sometime, in the early hours before dawn, harry found a comfortable place within his mind where he could drift away on a sea of slumber. his dreams were mingled with thoughts of green flames and stars. but deep within the recesses of his mind, a voice called out his name. harry frowned in his sleep, he'd heard this voice before and every time he did, he would find himself regretting answering the call. "harry, the time has come," the voice said as an image began to materialize behind his closed lids. "the child of the one who seeks to control the world has been born. you must not allow it to grow to know of their heritage. take the child, harry. bring it to the place where your quest began. there i will give you further instructions. you must take it before the next full moon, when the ceremony of 'vita heres' will take place. the child must not become the legal heir to the dark powers of our world."

"i can't," harry said through the darkness of his dreams. "mutgeb, i can't just steal voldemort's baby." "you must. the time is short, harry. you must do as you are eve, the ceremony will begin. at the end of seven days, the servant of the father. the future of our world is at stake, to the place where your quest began if you wish to save the world you left."

told. on all hollow's child will be the harry. bring the baby world you know and the

"i hate riddles," harry said in his sleep as the dream dissolved and the voice faded. every time the witch visited him, he felt as though he was loosing his mind. "once more," harry thought through the images of his dreams as he began to reach out for peace. "once more and so help me, i'll go stark raving mental!" "harry," he heard again, this time the warmth pressed against his chest brought his eyes open to the bright light of morning and the beautiful young red haired woman leaning next to him. harry smiled and reached out, brushing the sleep tossed hair out of her face. ginny smiled then pressed a soft kiss against his pale cheek. "it's time to get up," she told him. "the others are going to be tramping down any minute, and we need to get ready for class." harry frowned. it felt as if he had just fallen asleep, a feeling he reluctantly knew he had to abandon. "i had a dream last night," he told her as he stood and gathered her hand in his. "mutgeb came to me and told me voldemort's bastard is born. she told me i had to take it to the place where my quest began." "she wants you to steal voldemort's baby?" ginny asked in alarm. harry nodded his head. "has she lost her mind? does she know how dangerous that is?" "i don't think mutgeb has ever considered my safety. she just assumes i will do it, no questions asked." "you're not going to, are you?" "i don't have a choice, ginny. she said if he remains with voldemort until the 'vita heres', he will become the servant of his father. i can't allow the son of voldemort to threaten the world, any more than i can let his father take it over. i have to find a way to take him before halloween." ginny sighed, knowing he was right. "i just want to know one thing," she asked as they began up the stairs to get dressed for class. "is it too much to ask for, just to have one normal school year?"

chapter nineteen

"about the only thing i'm looking forward to halloween for, is not spending time with the dursleys," harry said later that week after supper. the four had gathered around their usual table in the common room, working on the lengthy assignment from mcgonagall. ginny was struggling through a rather difficult potions essay, while listening to harry and ron discussing mutgeb's dream. "i can't believe you're actually considering stealing voldemort's baby," ron said softly to avoid any eaves dropping from the nearby students. "what the bloody hell was she thinking? doesn't she know how dangerous it is?" "of course she knows, ron," hermione scolded. "you can't expect one of the greatest witches of all time, to underestimate the risks involved. but think about it. if voldemort succeeds with the vita heres ceremony, his heir will rule the wizarding world, even if harry kills his father. a child with his blood, will prove extremely dangerous to our world." "all the more reason to just kill it," harry said with a set jaw, his eyes cold and ruthless. "you can't mean that?" hermione scolded softly, watching the expression deepen in her best friend's eyes. "i do mean it. voldemort killed my parents and tried to kill me, more than once. why shouldn't i repay him with his own bastard's life?" "harry," ginny warned softly, hushing his tone so the others in the room wouldn't become curious. harry glanced around the tables and sofas, turning his attention back to his own table. "i don't think this is something we should discuss right now." "hey harry," neville said hurrying into the common room. the four looked up and smiled. neville was barely recognizable, having grown several inches over the past two years, his hair was long enough to touch the bottom of his collar, his once chunky statue had matured and filled out, resembling more of a solid, muscular young man. the confidence of the potion he had taken last year, shined on his young face. he no longer lurked around in shadows to avoid groups or gossip. he worked diligently on his assignments and had brought his grades up drastically. all in all, neville longbottom had become the complete opposite of what everyone had once predicted. he had grown into a great wizard. "hey neville," harry said, glancing to his friend's hand and the parchment he had wrapped tightly in his fist. neville knelt down beside the table as he spoke.

"i have a letter from st. mungo's," he said excitedly. "my father has remembered my name!" "neville, that's wonderful," the small group of friends said. "well, it's not much. he still thinks i'm a baby, but it's the first real thing he's said in years. i've gotten permission from professor dumbledore to take luna to london over halloween to meet him. i'm so nervous." "it's great neville, it really is," harry said with a pat to the young man's back. "i'm so happy for you." "i can't believe it. my father remembers me." neville stood and hurried up the stairs to the seventh year, boy's dormitory. he may have been much larger and more secure, but nothing could hide the tears of emotion that sprang to his once fearful eyes. "good for neville," ginny said with a sniffle. "i am so happy for him," hermione added, wiping her own moist eyes on the back of her jumper sleeve. "i can't imagine how i would feel if my dad remembered me after sixteen years," ron said, glancing to harry. "neville deserves a little happiness," harry admitted. "a little?" ron snarled with a smile. "since he's been standing up to snape, he's become a bloody nightmare. he's not afraid of anything. you've seen him on the quidditch pitch. i swear, it's a good thing he's on our side." "he has changed, hasn't he?" harry chuckled. "but i think it's for the better. it's nice to see him in the daylight when things get rough, rather than hiding in a corner." "he's been spending a great deal of time with luna, hasn't he?" ginny asked, glancing up the stairs in the direction the young man had gone. harry glanced to her and frowned. "jealous ginny?" harry asked, receiving a disgusted look in return. "no, it's just odd. he's braver, stronger, happier and since he's been dating luna, we hardly see him in the common room anymore."

"hey that's right, we haven't seen much of him outside of class and quidditch," ron added. "where's he been all year, do you think?" "with luna i presume," hermione said distractedly, turning her attention back to the large book sitting in front of her. she had long since finished her assignments, as usual, and had turned her attention back to her research of harry's family, the document he would have to sign, and the continued study of very advanced magical spells that may help when the battle began. "if neville's been with luna lovegood every night since school's started, he must either be the luckiest bloke alive, or she has him so henpecked, he can't think." "love has very unusual effects on people, ronald," hermione scolded, her eyes still looking intently on the book. she no longer found it necessary to look at the red head when she spoke, she seemed to just do it out of subconscious. "now there's an image i can live without," ron snarled, his arm reaching out and falling to the back of hermione's chair. "what are you doing, anyway?" "i'm trying to help harry research the document of cessation. it's obvious there's little any of us can do to help him with mutgeb's orders, but at least i can try and help with this. he needs answers and with all the quidditch practices and extra homework he has, he hasn't time to find what he needs, so i'm doing it for him." "that's one of the things i love about you," ron smiled. "your willingness to let me sleep in a cold bed, rather than let your friends suffer." "funny, ron. if you continue to play the misery game, you will find yourself sleeping in a cold bed for a very long time." "i'm only teasing," ron said, kissing her cheek. "so what have you learned?" "not much more than we've already known. harry's ancestor left little room for altering the contract between the royal family and the ministry of magic." "well, keep looking 'mione," harry said as he stood from his seat. "i know you'll find something. as for me, i've got a secret meeting with an older woman." ron looked up with wide eyes, seeing the smile on his best friend's face. he chuckled softly, leaning down to kiss ginny on the cheek. "dumbledore has arranged for special classes with mcgonagall, to help harry work on his animagus," ginny explained. "good luck," ron said with his usual disgusted snarl. "it's bad enough having to

write essays until your head splits, but to have added classes is inhumane." "dumbledore thinks i need to practice. i'll be glad when i can get this thing under control. after the last two lessons, i've felt like my soul was being ripped from my body. it's very painful." "don't forget, you also have a lesson with charlie tonight," ginny said, her tone shifting slightly to the concerned side. harry sighed. he knew she was worried about all the out of school lessons he was doing, but there was little that could be done to alter his new routine. he had to learn to control his powers. the risks were great, too great to ignore any longer. but telling ginny, telling ron and hermione, it was something harry couldn't bring himself to explain. how do you tell the people you love, that if you don't kill your enemy and use the powers you still didn't understand to their fullest, you would turn into a wizard darker and more dangerous then the one you hunted? that was the one thing he could never explain, nor could he cause them undue concern. his destiny was already chosen and with each new avenue he took, he understood that more clearly than he had a few weeks ago. "i'll give your brother your regards," harry smiled again. "tell him i think he's working you too hard," ginny said, trying to force a smile across her lips. harry gave his usual 'see you in a few hours' look, then left the common room through the portrait hole. "i'm really worried about him," hermione said once the young man had left. "i think he's overdoing it with all these extra lessons." "you think the extra lessons are too much?" ron said in feigned amusement. "i never thought i'd live to see the day, hermione granger would think a few extra classes could be bad. as i recall, it was just a couple of years ago you were using a time turner to do double classes yourself, remember?" "harry's having to do his normal school work, study for his n.e.w.t.s., fine tune his powers and still try to maintain some form of sanity, all while living under the threat of voldemort wanting him dead. and now he's ordered by mutgeb to steal his enemy's baby. that is just a little different than doubling up on classes, ron." "i guess i never thought of it in quite that way before," ron said seriously. "do you think he'll be able to do it?" "with our help he will," hermione said. "that's why i'm trying to help research his family's heritage. you two have to keep him occupied with quidditch. it's the best thing he has to help him retain his mentality. he needs some sense of normality in his life." "normal?" ron asked, his tone rose slightly, a chuckle seemed to be caught in his

throat. "for harry potter, this is about as normal as it comes." ****************************************************************************** "you're doing much better harry," charlie said three hours later, as they stood opposite each other in a deserted defense against the dark arts classroom. "i'm impressed actually. you're doing exceptional. i told albus you would be beyond my help by the end of the year and i was right." "you mean i'm finished with classes?" harry asked, his mind clear and for the first time he actually felt in complete control of his powers and emotions. "i wouldn't hurt to spend a little more time working on controlling your emotions, but otherwise i'd have to say yes. the pupil has surpassed his instructor." harry smiled when charlie waved his arms and bowed with a warm smile, then turned and walked silently to the window. he looked out into the dark autumn night. the wind blew softly through the treetops, whispering to the spirits of the night as small, dry leaves broke free from the corpse like limbs and floated gently to the ground. the crisp air was starting to turn everything within sight, into a dry memory of yesterday. harry knew the breeze, he had been out in it every night on his broom while his team practiced their moves on the quidditch pitch, but even the thought of his favorite sport did little to relieve the cold feelings growing up within his veins. harry looked a little further across the grasses that were turning brown, to the dim light of hagrid's hut. beyond he imagined seeing the waters of the lake rippling gently in the night. harry stared, certain that if he listened hard enough he could hear the gentle waves caressing the banks. "what is it harry?" charlie asked, his tone barely above a whisper. harry didn't turn, he kept his eyes focused on the night beyond the clear window. "i'm scared," he said honestly. "i haven't told ginny, i haven't told anyone, but i've been having dreams. i know voldemort is coming, i can feel it. we're still connected. i can feel what he feels, sometimes i think i can even taste what he eats." "dumbledore needs to know this," charlie said in a concerned tone. "i'm sure he already knows," harry said again. "i can feel dumbledore all around me, listening, watching." "does voldemort know you can sense his movements?" :no, he doesn't know i can see him. i've gone past him, i've learned more than he understands." "that's good harry."

"is it? you know what will happen if i'm unable to control my powers. if i don't kill voldemort..." "it won't happen, harry," charlie assured him sternly, causing harry to turn and stare at him. "how can you be so sure? even dumbledore, as powerful as he is, can't see the outcome of the battle. what's to stop me from taking voldemort's place?" "about two hundred witches and wizards," charlie told him with a sigh. "we know the risks of the lapis gelu, all of us who serve in the order as well as those loyal to the ministry. when albus told us that you had developed the power, we were elated and fearful. we all made a pact, if you didn't kill voldemort, if you weren't able to allow the lapis gelu to do what it is intended, we would be forced to..." "kill me," harry said softly. charlie nodded. "at least i know i won't turn into the image i saw in my father's mirror." "i didn't say that, harry. there is no way of predicting if any of us will be successful. if there are not enough of us to stop you, you could still become a victim to the insanity." "i want you to promise me something charlie," harry said, his tone very mature and serious for a young man of seventeen. charlie knew what he was going to say, but he also knew that harry had to speak the words. "promise me you'll take care of ginny. she's the first one i'll come after if i don't succeed. promise me too, that if it should happen that i don't kill voldemort, you will use this against me." harry reached inside the waistband of his pants and retrieved the wand he had carried with him all summer. "it belonged to my mother," he explained. "if you have to kill me, this is the only wand that will work. only the power of my mother will be able to destroy me. she gave me the gift of life, and she will take it away." "i don't want to use this harry," charlie said, reaching out and taking the highly polished wand harry had treasured since learning it existed. "but you will if you have to?" "yes. in order to save our world, and you." ****************************************************************************** "so what's the plan?" ron asked the morning before halloween. harry had spent so

much time wondering what to do, how to find voldemort and steal his child without being caught, that his head hurt. the worse part was, he still had no idea how to pull it off. "i guess i'm just going to do what i always do," harry grumbled softly as they entered the great hall for breakfast. "you mean jump into it, head first?" ron teased, patting his best friend on the back. "look i'm just kidding. you know i'll help anyway i can." "the best thing you can do is keep ginny out of the way. she's insisting that she's going with me." "i'll do what i can, but you know she can read you like a book. she'll know what you have up your sleeve, even before you do." "that's why i decided to let the dursleys go ahead and come for the weekend. maybe with them here, she'll be too occupied to notice i'm gone." "not bloody likely. besides, she'll see right through it. she knows how much you hate your relatives and eagerly accepting them back will give you away. she already knows you have to go, what makes you think she'll not be watching your every move?" "because i'll be leaving this morning after class starts instead of tonight after curfew," harry said softly. "i've already penned a message to dumbledore explaining everything, and hedwig will deliver it at lunch. by then i'll be half way to wherever voldemort is and safely away from ginny following." "you don't even know where he is," ron said as they sat down at a nearly deserted table and began filling their plates. "for all you know, you'll end up spending the weekend traveling in circles." "i'm pretty sure i know where to look," harry and ginny step through the large doors of the compass to voldemort, remember?" harry tapped and quickly pretended to brush his messy hair approached.

said, glancing up to see hermione great hall. "besides, i have a a finger to the scar on his forehead out of his face as the girls

"good morning," ginny said sitting next to harry. "i thought you'd wait for us in the common room?" "ron was starving," harry said, glancing across to his best friend, a secret look warning the red head to go along with the lie. "i haven't eaten in like twelve hours," ron said quickly, ignoring the snort of

disapproval from hermione who had sat by his side. "besides, neville is going to st. mungo's this afternoon. he's so nervous, he's likely to eat everything in sight and not realize it." "i am so happy for neville," ginny said with a warm smile, looking down the table to the young man in question, who was busy wiping up the juice he had bumped over. "i can only imagine how hard it's been for him all these years. seeing your parents every week and knowing that they didn't know who you were." "well, i'll just be glad to have him out of the castle for the day," hermione snarled. "he has been so distracted, he's made a mess of the library and don't even get me started on the way he's left the common room. if he didn't have a good excuse, i'd have put him on report days ago." "you wouldn't have done that, would you?" ron asked her with a frown. "yes i most certainly would. it's my job as head girl to make certain students obey the school rules, and leaving the classrooms and dormitories in a shambles is against the rules." "good lord, she's becoming a nightmare," ron complained. "i can just see what our house will be like when we're married. i won't be able to sit on the furniture unless i've covered them first with paper." "don't be a prat, ronald," hermione frowned. "nobody said you have to go through with this wedding if you don't want to. i'm not twisting your arm you know?" "so who's complaining? i was just stating a fact, we're opposites. i'm messy, you're clean, i'm loud and you're not, i'm horny and you pretend to be uninterested so i can persuade you. but that's what makes us so good together. besides, it will be fun seeing how many times i can irritate you a day." "i have a feeling this is going to be one of those days," ginny smiled, then quickly frowned when harry dodged her eyes. "i haven't told you yet," harry said, clearing his throat. "i decided to grant permission for the dursleys to visit this weekend." "but i thought you had to...you know...the baby?" ginny asked softly, glancing around to make certain nobody could overhear them. "i do, but if i deny them permission now, after telling the ministry i would give entrance, there could be questions. everyone thinks we'll be staying at my parents this weekend, so there won't be any question about my being gone. i'll need you guys to keep an eye on them though. i don't need vernon causing any trouble while i'm gone, that could draw unwanted attention."

"while we're gone," ginny corrected. "i'm going with you." "it's not safe for both of us to be gone," harry argued. "you're not going without me and there is nothing you can do to talk me out of it. i can take care of myself, remember? besides, i can be a lookout for you and warn you of trouble." "why do i have a feeling, you're never going to listen to anything i say to you?" "i will, when you have something to say i want to hear." "like brother, like sister," hermione told harry with a frown. ****************************************************************************** harry walked up the stairs with ginny, hermione and ron as they all headed toward their first class. harry squeezed ginny's hand, and kissed her on the cheek as he did every morning. "see you later," he promised, then watched as she smiled and went in the direction of her history class. once she was out of sight, harry turned back to ron and hermione. "you have to cover for me," he said quickly, ignoring the disapproving look on hermione's face. "tell mcgonagall i felt ill after breakfast and went back to our dormitory. say you'll check in on me after class and tell her how i'm doing. maybe that will keep her from seeing if i'm all right until dumbledore gets my letter. you'll have to meet the dursleys at hogsmeade at four o'clock. i've arranged for transport with your father, to take them back to my parents castle." ron nodded at the orders being thrown at him. "be careful harry," hermione ordered, kissing his cheek softly. "i will. i've left a not for ginny, make sure she gets it. i'll smooth things with her when i get back." "we'll take care of everything here, mate," ron promised. "just take care of yourself and get back before monday." harry nodded, glanced across his shoulder to make certain nobody had overheard them, then hurried toward gryffindor tower. he had already packed his bag for the trip, taking with him his tent from the summer, his invisibility cloak and the marauder's map. he knew he would need a way in and out of the castle without filch or snape catching him, and the map was his best defense. he slipped out of his school uniform and into a pair of black jeans and a dark blue jumper. with his mother's old wand tucked safely inside the waistband of

his trousers, harry gathered together his belongings and left his room. he checked the map quickly to make certain the coast was clear, then hurried up to the owlery, where he mounted his broom, slipped on his invisibility cloak and flew off into the morning sky. the air was crisp and chilled harry's shivering body even through his jumper, there was little he could do about the approaching winter. instead, he pulled mother's wand from his belt and tapped himself on the arm, issuing a warming spell. within seconds, his arms and legs were warm and the shivering stopped. felt quite comfortable in fact. it was a simple spell, one he wished he would remembered during his travels over the summer.

but his he have

he was over romania before lunch, certain he had chosen the correct direction to travel. he could feel voldemort, he knew where he was even though he had not seen him or dreamt of him for weeks. ahead of him in the distance stood a tall mountain incased in dark clouds. the threat of a storm brewed around the peaks and harry could just make out the outline of an old, crumbling castle. the nearer he flew, the more the castle began to change shape, offering the image of a large, towering mansion rather than the ancient ruins the muggles saw when they looked up. harry stopped near the bottom of a stone path that led toward the main entrance. there was a definite look about the structure that made even the magical person weary of approaching. harry knew this place, not so much by the burning of his scar, but by the image that he hid beneath layers of memories. that time at the ministry when voldemort had taken him over, he had glimpsed an image of this place. an image even the dark lord didn't know he had seen. he knew it belonged to bellatrix lestrange. it belonged to her husband's family. it was here that voldemort had retreated last year, after trying to convince harry to join him. it was a secret place very few people knew of. it was that secret harry hoped voldemort didn't know he shared. the weather was growing darker, the clouds thicker and the storm that swirled around the castle peaks were less natural and more magical. harry knew the time for the ceremony of vita heres was approaching. soon the child would join with the father and evil would be stronger than any wizard could imagine. the time to act was now. harry drew a deep breath, hiding his broom and belongings among the overgrowth at the base of the stone structure. he placed his foot on the bottom step, when something seemed to catch his arm. he turned but saw nothing and knew that nobody could see him. he was still securely hidden beneath his invisibility cloak. again he began to ascend the steps, this time the feeling that he was not alone hit him like a bolt of lightening. he drew his wand and turned cautiously around, peering through the gray surroundings. nothing, not a bird nor an insect was anywhere near, but there was something close by, he could feel it watching him, but he couldn't sense what it was. was it beast or man? just then a low growl sounded from the path he had stood moments ago, but still there was nothing there. the growl was low and barely audible, but harry knew the direction it had come. he pointed his wand and stepped cautiously toward it. his feet were firmly planted on the path, his hand wrapped so tightly around the wand his knuckles were white. his breath came in short pants, his eyes focusing on the spot he had heard the noise. he didn't move forward, he could sense something was blocking the path. his mind reached out to whatever it was, trying to find it with his powers, but there was a power stronger than his blocking him from

advancing. suddenly he was knocked off his feet and flew backwards into the brush where his broom was hidden. a heavy object had landed in the center of his chest, his lungs fighting to regain the air that had been stolen from them. his head hurt and he realized momentarily that he had hit his head on the base of the castle. he struggled to his feet as the sound of growling echoed within inches of his throat. harry froze in midair, half standing and half crouching. he stared at the spot in front of him and watched as the image of a striped head emerged from beneath an invisible sheet. the head grew into a body, long, sleek, orange and black stripes running down the length of it to a thin tail. there in front of him stood a tiger, majestic and regal, a row of sharp white teeth bared at him, eyes of green piercing through the dingy air. "ginny?" harry whispered, watching as the tiger in front of him transformed into his own true love. "what the bloody hell are you doing here?" he snapped, his tone soft as he looked up the length of the castle wall to make certain his words were not carried up them. "i could ask you the same thing," she snarled softly. "did you really think you could leave hogwart's without my knowing it?" "i have to do this alone," harry insisted, straightening up. "if you say it's too dangerous, i'll punch you in the nose." "this is my problem, virginia, not yours. mutgeb finds humor in seeing me risk my neck, but you don't have to be a part of it." "the hell i don't! i'm a part of you, remember? we're in this together." "this is ridiculous. now go back to hogwart's before someone sees you." "no." "ginny, i'm not kidding here. go home." "forget it potter. where you go, i go. now are we going to do this thing, or are we just going to stand here and wait for one of voldemort's death eaters to find us?" "this is not over young lady," harry snapped, slipping the cloak across his head and turning around to see ginny disappear beneath a cloak of her own. "where did you get that thing anyway?" "i have two very ingenious brothers, who happen to have a lot of connections, remember? there's very little those two can't get hold of." harry's jaw clenched, but he remained silent for now. he had a mission and he had to stay focused, but

once this was over he promised himself, he was going to have a very serious talk with fred and george weasley. the interior of the massive castle was dark and filled with cobwebs. the sound of rodents scurrying about the floorboards echoed in the silence. the air was filled with the odor of mildew and rotting wood, and the aroma of sweat and dirty feet seemed to linger among the crakes of the wallpaper. harry tried to breath around the stench but it wasn't easy. he could hear the sounds of heavy feet approaching from the back hall and stepped closer to the dusty wall to avoid being trampled. the stalky image of vincent crabbe, former confidant of draco malfoy, stomped his way through the foyer and into a side room, where the deep voice of his cohort gregory goyle, welcomed him. "where's malfoy?" goyle asked, causing harry to step closer to the door to hear what was being said. "he's upstairs with avery," crabbe answered, falling into a large armchair and coughing at the cloud of dust that floated up from the cushions. "what's the old shit done this time?" goyle asked with a smile. "he's sent the wrong instructions on draco's capture to hogwart's. if he keeps making mistakes, the dark lord will kill him for sure." "not before the vita heres is over. he needs all the death eaters for the ceremony." "i don't know why this thing has to be so special," crabbe grumbled. "it's just a stupid baby after all." "it's the dark lord's baby, that's what's so special. one day he will rule the world by his father's side." "so where's that leave us?" "idiot, we're on their side, remember? it's potter that has to worry. once the baby has become a full dark wizard, he will be more powerful than even his father. nobody, even potter and weasel, will be able to stand up to him." "so i guess we're lucky we're not at hogwart's anymore, huh?" "not by the time the dark lord finishes with it. dumbledore will never be able to defeat the power of the two." "but it's just a baby. dumbledore isn't going to be afraid of a baby," crabbe said

with a frown. "i told you, once the ceremony is over, the power of the dark lord and his child will be stronger than any wizard alive, even dumbledore. the baby doesn't have to be an adult to be powerful. the dark lord's powers will draw off the baby's and make his own power invincible." "oh, i get it." "let's just go get ready for the ceremony. my father will kill me if we're late again." "but it's not until midnight." "since when does that stop our fathers from screaming at us?" harry stepped aside as the two large figures barreled through the doorway and trodded up the stairs and out of sight. "he's planning on attacking hogwart's," ginny whispered, coming up beside harry. "not until the ceremony is over. we've got to get the baby out of here now. come on." the two of them quietly made their way up the stairs, trying to step in the footprints crabbe and goyle had left in the dirt and cobwebs. the landing at the top of the stairs was remarkably clean and polished, but lead only from one room to another down the hall. it looked like a red carpet laid out, with its rich cherry oak color glistening in the candle lit hall. harry slowly stepped down the one end of the hall, hearing voices coming from behind the closed door where the polished floor ended. he leaned closer to the barrier and could hear the hissing cold tone of voldemort. so far, he had been able to distract his mind from the pain in his scar, but being this close made the attempt near impossible. harry felt like screaming from the splitting sensation on his forehead. it was as if a hot knife was tearing through his brain, inch by inch, slowly ripping his head in two. a warm hand on his shoulder caused him to turn, seeing only the hand of ginny floating bodiless ly in the hallway. the sound of her voice echoed in her head, brining his mind into focus and his eyes back to the sights around him. "just stay with me harry," she said through his mind. "i'm right here." harry felt instantly relieved that she had come along, without her there, he would surely have fallen to his enemy's mercies. "what was that?" hissed voldemort from behind the door. the barrier flew open as harry and ginny ducked out of sight quickly, watching the pale image of the evil wizard step into the space, a mere few inches from where they were pressed against the side wall. "what is my master?" asked lucius malfoy from behind him.

"i thought i heard...no, never mind. it's just my nerves," voldemort said as if speaking to himself. the image of bellatrix joined them from the room down the hall, where the cherry oak floor ended into an isle of dust. she was as slender as harry had always remembered her, long black hair cascading down her back, her revealing dress displaying a much larger pair of breasts than she had possessed a few months ago. "all is ready, my lord," bellatrix smiled with a seductive slit to her deeply reddened lips. "we will begin at sunset," voldemort hissed. "i will not wait a moment longer than i have to. by this time next week, hogwart's will be mine." voldemort turned and slithered back into the room behind him, leaving malfoy and bellatrix to glance to each other. "hogwart's will be ours," malfoy sneered. "have you made the proper arrangements?" "everything is in place. when the blood joins with the dark lord, my baby will become more powerful than even the great voldemort dared dream." "and together we will rule over both wizard and muggle." malfoy's smile lasted only a moment, but disappeared when voldemort called to him from inside the room. bellatrix joined the two men, closing the door behind her, leaving harry and ginny to frown on what they had heard. harry reached out and found ginny's hand, pulling her down the hallway to the room bellatrix had been in just moments before. they stepped through the door, closing it again behind them. "what was that all about?" ginny asked in the hush of the silent room. "i don't know, but i have a feeling there's more evil plots being planned around here, then just voldemort's." "it sounded like bellatrix and malfoy were planning on taking over from voldemort," ginny whispered. "but that's not possible. voldemort is more powerful then the two of them put together. even with the baby's powers, there is nothing they could do against him." "apparently they think differently," ginny said. "i don't care either way, i just want to get this thing over with and get out of here before we get caught." harry glanced around and saw the cradle sitting near a rocking chair, next to the fireplace. he approached it slowly and looked inside. there, among a layer of black and silver blankets was nestled the tiny head of a baby. for a moment harry just stared at it. how could something so small be such a threat to the world? then he remembered who the father was and all his anger and

hatred came flooding back to him. "get him and lets get out of here," ginny whispered anxiously. "i'm not touching that thing," harry snapped bitterly. "what? you have to take him." "that doesn't mean i have to touch it. here, hold this." he held out a black pouch like an old duffle bag for ginny to grasp hold of and waved his wand, watching as the snug little bundle floated up out of the cradle and into the bag. harry waved his wand again as the baby stirred, crinkling its tiny little nose as if to cry. the baby relaxed its face and sighed a deep breath as harry zipped the bag closed and tucked it beneath ginny's cloak. "what did you do?" she asked in a slight panic. "i just used a sleeping spell on it. we can't have a screaming baby telling everyone where we are, can we?" harry lead the way as ginny and the baby/bag followed. was uneventful, until they were nearly down to the end five feet to go of the steep, narrow steps, they found path of at least a dozen death eaters who were quickly hidden, harry felt comfortable with the knowledge that that didn't change the fact that they were about to be but back up into the castle.

getting out of the castle of the stone steps. with themselves standing in the approaching them. still they could not be seen, but trampled with nowhere to go

the door flew open and harry and ginny had to literally step across the small head of a house elf, who oddly ducked as his head was brushed with the hems of the cloaks. he looked up and looked around but couldn't see anything, then looked back to the death eaters who were approaching him. he stepped aside and waved his hand, bowing at the waist. he wore only an old handkerchief around his lower half, covered in spots and stains. he was a much older elf then harry was accustomed to seeing and very quiet. there was no usual bobbing as the hogwart's elves did whenever someone asked them a question, or they were caught carrying out their duties. he merely stepped out of the way, then closed the door and hurried down the dark hallway and disappeared. harry and ginny were eager to leave, but found they couldn't escape. the door was just inches from them, but the foyer was crowded with death eaters, each whispering to the others, but not moving from the spot. the nerves and anxieties racing about harry's mind was beginning to reach his fingers that grasped his wand, forcing him to hold onto it with both hands. his knuckles were white as he forced control back into his hands. he couldn't think, he definitely couldn't move, he was trapped like a rat. "welcome," bellatrix said from the top of the stairs, causing all heads to look up

at her. "our dark lord will be with you soon, in the meantime, you all know your duties. we'll assemble in the library until sunset when the ceremony will begin." the darkly clad figures remained in the foyer for a few moments longer, watching the slender, revealing figure of their lord's mistress disappear again. slowly, they began to walk into the room the woman had indicated, each mumbling to the person next to them. harry picked up a few scattered words, enough to know bellatrix was less then accepted or well liked among the dark lord's followers. "whore," one said. "bed-hopper," another added. "sorry day when the dark lord took up with her." "she'll be the death of us all, just mark my words." "no better than a traitor." "i'll be happy to kill her for you." harry nudged ginny toward the door and as the group slowly filled the room, they made their own way to the exit. once the others were safely out of sight, harry and ginny made their escape, hurrying down the flight of steps and into the overgrowth of brush. ginny removed the hood from her cloak and unzipped the bag, looking in on the sleeping baby. "its fine," harry whispered anxiously. "lets get out of here, before we get caught. i've had enough close calls for one day." ginny closed the bag, tapping it softly with her wand and issuing a warming charm to keep the baby snug and safe. she quickly gathered her broom and concealed herself again, mounting the wooden stick. "where to now?" she asked softly. "mutgeb said to go where my quest began. i started in alaska. i only hope i can find gilda. she moves around form place to place when the villagers become suspicious or she grows too old for a muggle to live." "why would mutgeb want you to go there?" "i have no clue. it's just another of her stupid riddles." harry glanced up to the castle, thinking of another riddle inside the thick walls. "i really hate riddles," he mumbled, then mounted his firebolt and flew off to the north.

inside the castle the ceremony of vita heres was beginning. the death eaters were filling up the stairs and into the room at the end of the hall. the fire burned brightly in the fireplace, the center of the room had been set up with a golden table and a tiny golden cradle in the center. candles burned from the walls and mantle, while the golden later adorned only five, set on the points of the pentagram. voldemort entered the room, his arms holding a golden cloth, on top a dagger of pure gold, the handle a snake with glowing ruby eyes. the fangs of the dagger were made of the purest emeralds while the tongue was rare onyx. following the dark lord were his three most trusted followers, lucius malfoy, his first in command, antonin dolohov followed next, lead by the third to take control rabastan lestrange, husband to the dark lord's own mistress. they gathered around the alter and waited patiently as the door opened. bellatrix stepped inside, her face a pale white, her hands shaking visibly. she opened her mouth to speak, but all that came out were barely incoherent words. "gone...stolen..." she mumbled as the death eaters turned to stare at their leader. voldemort understood perfectly and threw the cloth and dagger to the ground in a fit of rage, turning to the dark sky shining through the side window. his eyes flashed red, as the night sky lit with streaks of white lightening, the ground shaking with angry thunder. he knew exactly what had happened, he had felt it earlier that day but chose to overlook it, a threat that would prove more dangerous than any he had mistakenly ignore before. with a hiss as soft as a snake's yet as cold as death, he whispered the words that would echo throughout the castle the rest of that night and many more to come. "harry potter."

chapter twenty

"albus, i have checked everywhere and i cannot find harry potter or ginny weasley," professor mcgonagall alerted as she entered the headmaster's private office. her pointed yellow cap seemed to flutter with the stuffed parrot sitting on the rim, as she hurried into the room to stand opposite the elderly man. "they are nowhere to be found in the castle and if their friends know where they are, they aren't talking. neither of them were in any of their classes today either." dumbledore looked up from his desk and sighed a heavy breath. "that is because they are not here, minerva," he informed her, setting aside the parchment delivered a short time ago by the large white owl, still sitting on the edge of his desk. "what? where are they?"

"mr. potter was sent on a mission by mutgeb and i suspect miss weasley went to keep him out of trouble." "what mission? why weren't we informed of this? mutgeb has no right..." "she has every right, minerva. she is one of the three keepers of our world. she would never have sent harry if she did not feel it absolutely necessary." "she always does this, pops in when she feels things are in peril." "like the night the potters were killed?" dumbledore asked with another sigh. "she is harry's greatest ally and it's his powers that we must all rely on right now. we must trust in him now, more than ever." "you know something you're not telling me," mcgonagall surmised, sitting in the large wing back chair. dumbledore picked up the parchment he had been reading and handed it to the woman, then stood and walked to the window, his hands folded behind his back as he listened to her read the letter. "professor dumbledore," she began. "i am sending this to inform you of what has happened. by the time you get this, i will have already left. i received a message from mutgeb a few nights ago. she told me voldemort's child was born and that i would have to bring it to her before halloween night. she said there was a ceremony planned called the vita heres, which would unite father and child in a greater evil than we had ever seen. i am sorry i did not tell you this in person, but i was afraid you would try and stop me. you know i have to do this; the future of our world is at hand. i will return as soon as possible. tell charlie i'm sorry, but i had to take back the wand. he'll understand." "good lord," mcgonagall said a moment later. "and you think miss weasley went with him?" "i do, but i do not believe harry was aware of it or he would have told me. i only hope they are successful." "if voldemort finds out or suspects..." "there may be more blood shed, then just the infant's," dumbledore continued, a heavy feeling weighing him down as he looked out at the threat of the approaching storm. ****************************************************************************** "when i get my hands on her, i'm going to kill her," ron said over supper. the news of harry and ginny's disappearance had spread like wild fire through the halls, until the students fell into a fearful silence. the great hall was deathly

quiet; the feeling of doom filled the walls. even malfoy seemed filled with a sense of dread. hermione sat beside ron, eating around the large book she had been reading for days. "she knew he would need her, even if he didn't want to admit it," hermione said in a hushed tone. "together there is nothing they can't do." "she had no right. does she know the danger he's walking into? it's one thing for harry to put his own neck on the line, he does it all the time, but to have ginny follow him..." "ron, ginny knew what she was getting herself into. even if harry could have tried, he wouldn't have been able to talk her out of going. if i know your sister, she probably followed him unseen, until she knew they were in too deep for him to bring her home." "if anything happens to her..." ron's voice seemed to catch in his throat. "harry would sooner die then let anything happen to her. his powers are greater then voldemort's, he'll protect her with every ounce of magic he possesses. we have to trust the two of them to do what has to be done." "granger, weasley," a voice said behind them, causing the two to look up into the pale eyes of the tall blond behind them. the room fell into complete silence as every eye watched malfoy approach the gryffindor table. the look on his face was filled with concern and he did nothing to try and hide it. "malfoy," hermione answered before ron had a chance to comment. "i think we should talk, somewhere privately." ron narrowed his eyes, then glanced around at the other students. "that is probably a good idea," hermione said softly, closing the book and standing along with the red head next to her. the three left the great hall, making certain the doors closed behind them. they walked silently to the front entrance, stepping out into the dark afternoon. the air was cold and bit with the threat of rain. the clouds filled the sky with thick black pillows as mournful as the emotions of those beneath them. malfoy sat on the top step of the entrance and sighed. "i don't know what potter and your sister is up to," malfoy said after a moment, "but i think we should gather together our strengths and make some plans." "what do you mean?" ron asked with a frown. "the time is getting closer. i know you can feel it as well as i can. without a

plan, we'll never survive, regardless of how great potter's powers are." "he's right," hermione said. "we have to make plans. voldemort isn't just going to come walking up to the main entrance, ring the bell and ask us to allow him to lead us. we have to be ready." "what do you suggest?" ron asked, glancing from one to the other. "i think we need to get the other students together and make some plans. look, we all have powers, some of us are stronger than others, but we have them nevertheless. with a little strategy, we may just be able to hold our own long enough for potter to take out the dark lord." "why don't you call him by name?" ron asked, goading the blond further. "i have been taught to show respect to him," malfoy said after a moment. "i was told that he would be our salvation one day. it is hard to change years of training, even though i know what lies they were." "you know your dark lord is a mudblood?" ron asked, watching the look cross malfoy's face at the sound of the word. "i know what potter has said, but it's hard to believe. he is the heir of salazar slytherin, the one wizard who demanded all magical blood remain pure." "it's true," hermione said in her know-it-all tone. "his birth name is tom marvolo riddle. he is the son of a witch and a muggle. there is proof if you wish to see it." "i've seen it." malfoy paused long enough to see the curiosity cross the other's faces. "last year after you spent so many hours in the library, i decided to find out what was so interesting. i found the book you were reading, the one with the note from dumbledore about riddle's birth. it is still hard to change years of belief." "i know it is," hermione said gently. "but there comes a time when we all have to learn to accept the truth and fight for what we know is right." "that's why i'm here, granger. i can't stand back and watch my father and the others destroy our world for the sake of a liar." ****************************************************************************** "we need to stop soon," ginny called out to harry as she flew near his side.

"there's no time," he shouted back, ignoring the cold rush of wind as they flew further into the thick clouds over the northern hemisphere. "we have to find gilda and get back to hogwart's as soon as possible." "but the baby needs to eat and i'm exhausted. my backside feels like it's full of splinters." "there's no time," harry argued again, picking up speed and flying some fifty feet ahead of ginny and the infant she cradled beneath a thick layer of cloaks. he gazed eagerly through the blackness of night, trying to see any signs of life. it was nearly a half an hour later when harry felt a sense of d�j� vu. he had been here, he knew it and with a twist of his broom, he flew lower to the ground, pulling his firebolt to a halt. ginny came up beside him and stopped, looking at the thick layers of snow and ice below them. "she's here," harry said quickly. "it's just over the next horizon. come on." he lead her over a large snow packed hill and there in the clearing beneath a row of tall trees stood a small cabin. the windows glowed with the light from inside and the chimney puffed billows of smoke. harry smiled at the thought of seeing the old woman again. he flew lower, waving his wand and clearing a small spot not far from gilda's house. "we'll make our campsite here," he told ginny. "i don't know what's going to happen or how long we'll have to wait, but we'll need a warm place to stay." "when should we take the baby to her?" ginny asked, dismounting her broom as harry waved his wand and watched the tent begin to set unfold. "the sooner the better. i'll be glad to be rid of it." harry ignored the expression on the young woman's face next to him, stepping into the now erect structure. inside a fire was burning in the fireplace, the soft crackle of logs warming the interior welcomed them with a warm glow. harry slipped his heavy cloak off and tossed to the back of one of the chairs, then went to the small kitchen and opened the icebox. "there's milk here, but i don't have a bottle. you can probably transfigure this," he said holding up a bottle of butter beer. ginny took the bottle from him after he emptied it into a glass, tapping it with the tip of her wand. the glass twisted and shortened into the shape of a small nursing bottle, complete with nipple. she filled the bottle with milk and again waved her wand, warming the contents before slipping the baby out of the snug little bag, cradling it in her arms as she fed the bottle to it. she watched harry as he stepped nervously from one room to another, then sat in the chair near the door and began playing with his wand, rolling it between his fingers. "why are you afraid of this baby?" ginny asked after a few silent moments. "i'm not afraid of it," harry answered honestly.

"then why won't you look at it?" "because i'm afraid i'll be tempted to kill it." "what? you don't mean that." "yes i do," he said standing and facing her. "that creature's father is the reason for everything that has happened to me, to our world. why should i care if that thing lives, when his father tried to kill me?" "it's not the baby's fault. there was no way of choosing the parents who conceived it." "that doesn't mean i have accept that thing with open arms. it's more a monster than a baby." "harry, how can you say that? this is an innocent baby, small and helpless. there is nothing monstrous about it." "remember what kind of father it has," harry snapped, then walked back into the attached bedroom and slammed the door shut. ginny could understand - to a point - how he must feel. it was because of voldemort he had lost his parents and suffered years of torment and neglect with his muggle relatives, but that had nothing to do with this baby. she looked down into the pale face and smiled at the blue eyes that seemed to be studying her. how could anything so sweet and innocent ever cause so much harm? the sound of scratching caused ginny to jump, as harry stepped out of the bedroom, his wand in his hand. he glanced to ginny, who pulled the baby closer to her breast, protecting it from whatever was on the other side of that door. harry carefully stepped to the door, then pulled it open swiftly, stumbling back as a large wolf bounded inside, knocking him down. ginny screamed, the baby began to cry and harry struggled to regain his stance. "nugget, get off," he ordered, standing back to his feet. "it's just gilda's wolf. shut that thing up." ginny patted the baby on the back and began to shush it softly, while harry knelt down in front of nugget, patting and scratching her ears. "where's gilda, girl?" he asked. the sound of scraping came around the opening of the tent. a small green haired woman stooped low and entered, smiling as she straightened up.

"hello harry," she smiled, exchanging hugs with her summer-friend. "i've been waiting for you. you're much earlier than i thought you'd be. how's everything with you?" "everything is fine. gilda, i'd like you to meet ginny. ginny, this is gilda. she's the first on mutgeb's weird summer trek." "it's a pleasure to meet you," ginny said, shifting the baby in her arms so she could shake the older woman's hand. "harry has told me a great deal about you." "and the same with you. he spent every moment he was here talking about you. i'm glad to see that you managed to complete your tasks." "it wasn't easy, but i did it. i have been sent back here again by mutgeb." "yes i know," gilda said, turning her intent stare to the baby cradled in ginny's secure grip. "mutgeb told me you'd be bringing me a little visitor. so, this is the would be evil lord, eh? doesn't look very threatening to me," she said as she peered over ginny's arm and into the small fragile features of the very tired baby. "looks can be deceiving," harry said bitterly. "did mutgeb happen to mention what i was supposed to do with this thing, once i brought it here?" "only that we were to wait for her to join us. why not wait for her at the cabin? i have a wonderful soup cooking and fresh bread in the oven. it should be ready soon." "sounds great," harry said with a smile. ginny nodded and collected her cloaks, wrapping them tightly around her and the now sleeping baby. ten minutes later, harry, ginny and gilda sat chatting around a small wooden table, while the baby slept soundly in the old wooden crate used to hold firewood. it's tiny body lay in the midst of a large stack of fluffy blankets conjured out of gilda's old woolen ones. ginny had taken one of gilda's shirts and transfigured it into a small pair of sleepers and laid the baby in the crate to sleep. "i was so happy to hear you would be coming back," gilda said, serving up the soup of creamed vegetables and rabbit meat. "i actually found myself missing you after you were gone. even nugget seemed a little blue that you were gone. i'm still working on using up all the firewood you left me." "i was hoping to get back here this christmas, so you could meet ginny, but then all this stuff with mutgeb came up and i had to change my plans. i'd still like to visit for christmas, if that's all right?"

"of course it is. i'll be happy to have you." "i wish you would consider coming back with us," harry said some time later, as they sat sipping hot chocolate by the fire. "i know dumbledore would love to meet you and it would be great to have you closer." "perhaps some day, harry, but as for now my place is here." the sudden cry from the crate brought an end to the conversation, as ginny and gilda went in answer to the infant's demand. "i think i should figure out a nappy for him," ginny said with a smile as she picked the baby up and tried to hush it. "i wanted to change him before, but he fell asleep and i couldn't do it." "i think perhaps we can work out a nappy with a kitchen towel," gilda insisted, stepping to the cupboard and opening the drawer holding several old towels. she took out the thickest of the pile and handed it to ginny, as the light from the fire grew brighter. harry looked up in time to see mutgeb step out from the flames, her dark blond hair hanging down her back and her bright red lips shining from a slightly tanner face than harry remembered. "how wonderful to see you again harry," mutgeb said with a smile. "i would rather visit you without the threat of death or danger hanging over my head," harry snapped. mutgeb smiled a little brighter. "surely by now, you would be used to the danger. it is after all, a part of harry potter's normal activities." "funny," harry snapped, but refrained from saying more as gilda stepped back around the table, greeting her visitor. "all is well i trust?" mutgeb asked the older woman with a smile. "yes it is." "what's that supposed to mean?" harry asked. "what's going on?" "i am here to take the baby back to the island with me," mutgeb answered. "why? if it's that big of a threat, why risk taking it back with you?" "the isle of morahana is the safest of all places for the child to grow. his father will never be able to find him there."

"tell me about this ceremony," harry demanded. "why was it so important that the baby not be there when it started?" "have you ever heard of the muggle ritual called a brit milah?" mutgeb asked. harry frowned. "i think it is something to do with jewish people. a right of passage or something, right?" "something like that. it is a ceremony celebrating a covenant between god and the muggle abraham, in which the infant male is circumcised. the vita heres is similar to that. the father takes a sacred knife and uses it to perform a circumcision on the infant, then takes the knife with the baby's blood and cuts into his own flesh, mixing the blood of the two over a cauldron of oxen entrails. magical blood is very powerful harry. the mix of two wizards blood is a bond that unites the magic, normally making them stronger and more powerful as time goes by. but voldemort possesses the dagger of the golden serpent. it once belonged to sharane, offered as a gift many centuries ago to salazar slytherin as a wedding present. but the marriage was not to be and the dagger was never returned. slytherin used his powers to create a weapon of the purest evil. by using it in the ceremony of the vita heres, he would be sealing the infant's powers to his making him stronger than any wizard known." "does the baby have to be a boy to be circumcised?" ginny asked, joining the conversation. "females are in no need of being circumcised, miss weasley," mutgeb said with a slight smirk. "then there's a real problem here," ginny continued, stepping closer to the table where the other three sat. "this baby is a girl." "what?" harry asked. "how is that possible?" gilda asked with a frown. "i don't know, but i do know the difference between a boy and a girl, and this is definitely a girl." "could there have been twins?" gilda asked, directing her question to mutgeb. "no. there was only one child born." "how can you be sure?" harry asked again.

"when a child is born into the wizarding world, a force is created in the fabric of time that seals them in the bonds of magic. there was only one bond, which means only one child was born." "could they have exchanged babies?" ginny asked. "there were no other babies in the castle, i'm sure of that," harry insisted. "we would have felt the presence." "that may explain what bellatrix and malfoy were talking about," ginny added quickly. "what do you mean?" mutgeb asked, looking from one to the other of the two young people. "we overheard a conversation between the two of them in the castle. they were saying that when the blood joined with voldemort's, the baby would be more powerful then even he knew and together bellatrix and malfoy would rule the world," explained ginny. "but that's impossible," harry said. "if the child is a girl, then there is no way of completing the ceremony, so the blood would never have mixed." "there are other ways the blood would mix," mutgeb suggested. "if voldemort were angry at being deceived, he may attempt to kill the child. all it would take would be a scratch deep enough to cause a drop of blood. if bellatrix were to become angry and strike out at voldemort, his blood may mix with the child's. it would prevent the child from dying and complete their plans of taking over for the dark lord." "i can't imagine even voldemort killing an innocent baby," ginny said skeptically. "he tried to kill me," harry clarified, watching the expression of horror cross the young woman's face. "what would his followers think of him?" ginny asked after a moment. "from what we heard, they were already angry because he had taken bellatrix as a mistress. there was a lot of discontent among the death eaters when we were there. if he killed his own child, what would they think of him then?" "i just had another thought," gilda said. "what if it was a ploy? perhaps this bellatrix and malfoy planned on disgracing voldemort in front of his followers. if they were already angry with him for his choice in women, then his being so easily blinded into believing his child was male wouldn't look very favorable."

"it could have caused a great falling out," harry said. "i thought you knew everything," he said, addressing mutgeb. "don't you know what would have happened? didn't you know the baby was a girl?" "i do not know everything harry. all i knew was the child was born. bellatrix obviously lied to voldemort and because of that lie, i knew only what the destiny of the world would be based on that knowledge. harry, if you were to decide to leave right now, go back to london and become a muggle lawyer, i could tell you what your life would be like. but if you chose to walk to the kitchen and pour a cup of tea and cut yourself on the lemon knife, i could tell you what your future held only for the incident of the wound and your future dealing with it. every move you make changes the outcome of your future. i can only predict what will happen, based on the circumstances you make at a single moment." "so when harry came to you looking for the green flame torch, you knew what his path would be based on his desire to find it?" ginny asked. "exactly. if he chose not to take the challenges presented to him over the summer, his present would be much different right now." "do you think bellatrix was trying to disgrace or trick voldemort then?" harry asked with a frown. "given the situation as it stands, i would have to say she definitely had another ulterior motive for keeping the child's identity a secret until the last moment." "maybe the baby isn't even voldemort's," ginny suggested. "that is always a possibility," mutgeb confirmed. "the spell voldemort used to create the child, was based on a completely sexless act. it is possible that she conceived from an alternate spell, or perhaps the old fashioned way while the magic was still at its fullest height." "how long would that kind of a spell take to work?" ginny asked. "it takes a full three days, the cycle of the full moon to complete its process and be at its strongest." "so she could have become pregnant by anyone during that time?" harry asked. "exactly." "i wonder how voldemort is dealing with all of this?" ginny asked quietly, looking into the face of the sleeping child in her arms.

"i doubt anything has even been said about the baby being a girl," harry commented, following ginny's eyes and looking at the baby for the first real time. "knowing bellatrix, she's probably still playing games with him." "that means he's going to be more angry then ever before." "which means he's going to send word to every death eater in the country to find her." harry sighed a deep breath. "and since he doesn't know the baby is a girl, every baby boy in the wizarding world is in danger of being stolen," gilda said. "i think we need to get word to dumbledore and the ministry," harry added. "they need to be aware of what's going to happen." "i'll take care of speaking with dumbledore and he can contact the ministry of magic," mutgeb told them, standing and stepping back to the fireplace. she stopped in front of ginny and reached out to the baby. "i still think it best the baby comes to morahana. she'll be safe there." "but if voldemort isn't looking for a girl, couldn't we..." ginny began, glancing to harry. "no," he answered rather sharply. "voldemort may not know of the baby's true identity, but its mother does. there is danger in keeping the child, not only for the baby but for anyone who is with her." reluctantly, ginny nodded and handed the sleeping baby to mutgeb who smiled tenderly at the young woman. "don't worry ginny, she will be safe and happy. she will never know of her real parents, but she will know of the love you offered her. and don't be sad. one day you will know the joys of having your own child." "based on the information you have right now," she said with a heavy sigh. "some things are easy to see, while others are much more difficult and unpredictable. trust in your love and your heart. even you will be able to see the future if you do." mutgeb disappeared with the baby through the glowing fire, leaving a slight chill to the quiet room. harry stared at ginny. he knew what she wanted, but he still had serious doubts of giving into her. he would not allow the past to repeat itself and he would not do anything to put ginny or a baby in harm. if voldemort survived the battle, she would be the first one he came after. it would be hard enough for her to hide, but

to hide a child as well, would prove her undoing. someday she would understand that his decision was the right one. but for now, he would allow her the dream of holding a child once more in her loving arms. ****************************************************************************** the room was dark with only the glow of a single candle burning on the edge of the table. the sounds of soft breathing filled the confines of the darkness and for a moment, all seemed well in the world. a soft crackling sound echoed from the fireplace and the image of a dark blond with sun tanned features stepped quietly out from the flames. she smiled at the elderly man sitting behind the desk. "all is well," she said approaching the man. "and the child, she is safe?" he asked. "yes, as we planned. she will never know of the life that awaited her, or the threats that surround her birth." "and harry? he accepts the decision?" "he believes that i can predict the future only as the present permits." "that is best. if he knew how the child would fit into his future, he would never have permitted ginny to grow attached to her. his anger is deep and still very vivid in his heart. that must grow dim before he can accept the child into his life." "but he needs to know exactly who she is, or will be." "he will know in time. but for now, it is best he believes what he is told." "as you wish, my dear brother. but i think you misjudge the lad. he is wise beyond his years." "but he is trusting and that will be his downfall, if time is not allowed to season him." "so be it, i know better than to argue with you." "give them some time to relax," the old man said, stepping around the perch with the sleeping phoenix, to offer a hug to the woman. "perhaps events here need time to mature as well."

"how do you suggest i keep them away?" "offer mother nature a few more hours of spring next year, for an early storm this season. a few days of snow may warm more than one heart." "very well, i'll see what i can do." the woman stepped back to the fireplace as the flames began to burn high within the stone barrier. "i appreciate all you have already done, mutgeb. harry needs time to pull his feelings into order and miss weasley is just the person to help him do it." "does she know yet, who sent her the message that harry had left school?" the older man chuckled. "all she knows, is she felt his absence. she has no idea that the thought was not hers." "you are a sneaky old man, albus," mutgeb said as she stepped into the wall of flames. "it is no wonder our father always had a headache." she disappeared back to the isle of morahana, leaving an elderly headmaster to smile at her departure, memories filtering into his mind as he picked up the candle and turned to face the door to his bedchambers. sleep would be a welcome friend tonight.

chapter twenty-one

"what if we divide into groups?" ron asked, sitting on a large pillow on the floor of the room of requirements. "how would you suggest we divide?" malfoy asked, his head aching from the past several hours of trying to make plans for the battle they all knew were coming. "what about by year?" "and do what, send the first years out to see if they can stop the dark lord by turning him into a tea cozy?" "there's no need to be rude," hermione said, shutting the two up before they begin another round of arguing. she had listened to the constant onslaught of disagreements for over two hours, and the thought of another one didn't set well with her already growing fatigue. "i agree dividing into groups is an excellent idea, but we need to do it by our strengths. there are a lot of first years, who are very good with the jelly legs jinx, and that at least will distract the death

eaters until those of us who are more advanced can step forward." "it's as good of an idea as any," malfoy admitted. "how do we judge whose the best?" asked ron. "i can try and get a hold of mcgonagall's records and you can try to get hold of charlie's. at least it will give us a start," hermione suggested. "not everyone's going to want to help," ron said. "how do we weed out the supporters from the traitors?" "we'll have to interview each student. i can place a simple truth charm on one of the rooms, and when the student comes in, they won't have a choice but to tell the truth." "it's a start, i suppose," ron said under his breath. "the real question is, how do arrange the interviews without getting caught?" hermione asked again. "since you are the head girl, it shouldn't be that difficult for you to take one or two students aside without getting caught," malfoy said. "but if you start doing more than that, it's going to draw attention." "we can make a list of those we already know as being supporters," ron said with a bright look. "we already know quite a few." "how do you know who's a supporter and whose not?" malfoy asked with a frown. "it's not like you're holding secret meetings." malfoy noticed the immediate reddening of ron's face, his eyes widening as he turned his attention back to hermione. "you are holding secret meetings? i thought all that stopped when umbridge was released from duty?" "not exactly," hermione said, clearing her throat. "why wasn't i informed? i am supposed to be one of the great five points, remember?" "we didn't know if we could trust you or not." "you are a malfoy, after all," ron added, defending his future bride. "for all we still know, this is just another one of your tricks to help voldemort get into the castle."

"is that what you think too?" the blond asked, looking directly at hermione. "not any more," she admitted. "harry trusts you..." "don't know why," ron interrupted, but was quickly ignored by the other two. "dumbledore has assured us that you are on our side and harry has faith in you. that's all the confirmation we need." "but you're still not convinced, are you?" "considering how you've always acted toward harry and the two of us, it's difficult not to give into the doubts." "i guess that's fair," malfoy said after a moment. "i haven't exactly been a model student." "you are if you're a slytherin," ron snorted. "if you hate me so much, why are you letting me help?" "because harry believes in you," ron snapped. "if it were up to me, i'd have turned your sorry arse over to the ministry long ago." "that's enough!" hermione snapped. "i am so sick of listening to the two of you. now i know why harry's always so irritated. we're in this thing together, all of us," she turned to ron and narrowed her eyes as spoke. "i don't care what happened in the past, we have to consider the present and the future now, and put all the hardships behind us." "and what about potter?" asked malfoy. "you said he believes in me, but how does he stand on this whole battle idea?" ron and hermione exchanged glances, unsure exactly how to answer. "he's doing what we should be doing," hermione admitted at last. "he's taking one task at a time." "he thinks he's going to die, doesn't he?" malfoy asked with an expression that said he already knew the answer. "how would you feel, if you knew you had to defeat the greatest dark wizard our world has ever seen?" hermione watched the frown cross malfoy's brow, as he

considered the question. he had never quite looked at it in those terms before. "i think we need to try and get this plan organized," he finally concluded. "i may not be a huge harry potter fan, but i can't imagine not having him around to torment." ************************************************************************

"when are you going to get it through you head, i don't need help?" harry snapped when he and ginny arrived back at their tent. "i have enough to answer for to dumbledore with my leaving, now i have to explain your being out of school." "i'll explain for myself, thank you," ginny yelled back at him. "besides, it was a good thing i did follow you. how were you going to take care of the baby? you wouldn't even look at her, much less touch her." "that's what gilda was for, or did you forget where i was being sent?" "i haven't forgotten anything, but there were other things that could have happened. you could have run into a storm, or got caught off guard. any number of things could have stopped you from getting here." "but they didn't. i was fine and i didn't need your help. god, you make me so mad sometimes, i could just scream!" "you know, harry, some day you're going to have to let go of this anger you've been holding onto, and start realizing that there are other people who need you to survive. i need you and i'm not willing to stand by and wait to learn if you're going to return to me, or if voldemort finally did what he's been threatening all these years." with that said, ginny turned and went into the bedroom, slamming the door shut behind her. the small tent was silent. the crackle in the fireplace was the only noise, breaking up the deadly chill of the anger still lingering among the walls. harry sat in a chair near the fire, his head in his hands. he knew she was right. he had to let go of the anger he was holding inside him, but that meant letting his armor down and revealing his soul to those closest to him. with a deep sigh, he sat back in his chair, staring into the orange flames. releasing the anger buried inside meant he would have to confront his fears. there was a part of him that didn't want to think, didn't want to see what tomorrow held. he wanted to hide like a little boy. he was scared and he had to admit that, but it wasn't easy. so much depended on him. why did he have to be the-boy-who-lived? why was it his parents the ones who had to die? if only he could change it all. then a thought came to him again and he reached inside his shirt, pulling the small teardrop crystal from its hiding place.

he stared at the light from the fire, reflected in the prism of color. it was brilliant, almost hypnotic. mutgeb said the time would come when he knew what to wish for, but there were so many things he wanted right now, so many wishes that were on the tip of his tongue. he didn't want to die, he wasn't ready to face that and knowing there was that chance, a very real chance, only made the fear inside grow that much deeper. if he were to use his wish now, he could stop the fear, or maybe make it all go away completely. he could bring peace to the world, he could bring his parents back, he could...wait until the time was right. with another sigh, harry returned the crystal to his chest and covered it with his hand. the time hadn't come and he knew it. he would have to be content until he knew there was only one wish inside him. he had lay awake so many nights, feeling the fear swell up within him, until he chose to hide it beneath a wall of anger, and in order to retain his sanity he had piled all his desires beneath that. once he managed to control that, perhaps he would know what he truly wanted to wish for. he knew the anger had its use; it kept him focused, kept him from running away, but it also kept him a prisoner. he had pushed those he loved most away from him, in order to strengthen and deepen the anger, allowing it to fill every corner of his soul. he knew it was time to let it go and embrace those around him. he knew they were sent to help him, but first, it was time to make things right with the only person whom he had ever truly loved. it was time to see... "harry?" the voice said, pulling him from his determined thoughts. harry looked up and saw the tear streaked face of ginny staring at him. "i think i want to go back to school. i'm tired of fighting with you and i just want to put all of this behind me." "putting it behind both of us is probably a good idea," he said, watching her bottom lip begin to quiver. "i've spent so much time wrapped up inside myself, that i forgot about those who are really important to me." he stood and walked to her, gathering her in his arms and burying his face in her fragrant red hair. "i'm scared ginny," he admitted. "i don't want to die. i don't want to leave you." "i won't let that happen," she promised through tones filled with sorrow. "you can't stop it, at least not alone. i need you ginny, i need ron and hermione and malfoy, too. i have to share this with you, and i have to learn how to trust in the faith you have in me." "i'll help you every way i can." "you already have," he said gently, leaning away from her, tipping her chin up with his finger so he could look into her honey brown eyes. "you made me realize what a prat i was being." ginny smiled, sniffing her tears aside. "not a prat exactly, more like...a boy."

"is there anything i can do to make amends with you? as far as being a prat and a boy, that is." "i think we can figure out a few ways," she smiled brighter, her cheeks tinting a brilliant red as he lifted her in his arms, carrying her into the small bedroom, and closing the door to the sounds of the wind whistling outside the magically produced walls.

************************************************************************ "i can't believe we have to baby-sit the dursleys," ron grumbled as he stood in the hogsmeade station, waiting for the train bringing harry's muggle relatives to visit. "we promised harry we'd take care of them this weekend," hermione said, for the fourth time in the past hour. "i'd rather fred and george take care of them, instead." "ron, we're harry's best friends, if we abandoned the dursleys to your brothers, even though they may deserve it, he'd kill both of us. he's been in a bad enough mood lately, i don't think we should give him any more fuel." "i suppose, but i'm still not thrilled with the idea of spending an entire weekend, with that dudley creature leering at you. if he so much as bats an eye in your direction, i'll give malfoy another ferret to keep him company." "just promise me, you'll try and be nice. we won't be alone with them; your parents will be there as well as percy and penny. besides, harry's place is so big, it's doubtful we'll even bump into each other more than once a day." "i just wish mum would have let the twins come along," ron snickered. "i'm sure those muggles wouldn't think twice about stepping out of line with them there." "i'm sure they would cause more trouble than they would help. and besides, your mum has more wedding plans for us to go over. that should keep us busy most of the weekend." "just so long as it won't keep us too occupied at night," ron smiled, pulling her into his embrace. "i've missed having you next to me." "you know i promised harry i'd find out as much as i can about the document of cessation."

"but to the point of not sleeping? i don't think even harry would want you to ignore your own needs for his." "probably not the old harry, but i'm not sure about the new one." "he has been pretty bitchy lately, hasn't he?" "i'm really worried about ginny," hermione admitted. "i know harry would never do anything to hurt her, but his attitude lately is pushing her away. i hope this doesn't drive them so far apart, there's no bringing them back together." "you know ginny. she has a way of making harry stop and think. i'm sure they'll be all right." "i hope so," hermione said, wrapping her arms around ron's neck, just as the whistle of the train echoed its approach. "ron, promise me you'll try your hardest to be nice to the dursleys. harry is counting on us." "i'll do my best, but i can't guarantee more than that." "just so long as you don't turn them all into trolls." "hey, i never thought about that. i wonder if there's a spell in one of your many books i could use." "you'll never find out, because you hate to study and i'm not telling. besides, i'm not taking a single book with us." "you're joking?" he asked in astonishment, seeing the stubborn tilt of hermione's head. "bloody hell, call the daily prophet. hermione granger is going an entire weekend without a book. this has to be an historical event." "keep it up, ronald weasley and you'll have a lump the size of book on your pointed head." ron chuckled, seeing the carriage harry had arranged pulling up at the far end of the station. "i though harry was getting a car?" he asked. "he did, but it couldn't come here because of the attention it would draw, so we'll be taking a carriage into little hangleton and from there we'll take the car to harry's castle." "harry's castle," ron smiled. "it still sounds funny."

"wait until the dursleys see it," hermione smiled, a wicked glint in her brown eyes. "that's going to be a sight worth witnessing." "i can hardly wait. wonder what that muggle uncle of his will say about it?" "'potter a prince? goes to figure he'd be the leader to a bunch of freaks!'" hermione said, making her voice deep and puffing out her stomach in imitation of vernon dursley. ron laughed out loud as the train pulled into the station. maybe this wasn't going to be that bad of weekend, after all. ******************************************************************************

"it doesn't look like the snow's going to let up any time soon," ginny said, pulling back the draperies from the windows of the tent and looking out into the blizzard beyond. "dumbledore's going to kill me," harry groaned from the bed behind her. "i was supposed to be back as soon as i delivered voldemort's kid to gilda. i can already guarantee enough detention to keep me busy until the death eaters come knocking on the door, but if i get back later than i promised, i'll be lucky not to get kicked out of hogwart's altogether." "you're not going to get kicked out of hogwart's," ginny corrected, turning to see him flop back down into his pillow. "dumbledore knows how important this mission was, and he understands that mutgeb would never have sent you if it wasn't urgent. as for the detention goes, you'll have me to keep you company. i'm sure after sneaking off the way i did, my mum will demand i have kitchen duty until my hands become permanently wrinkled." "i suppose there's not really much else to do, but wait the storm out," harry admitted, watching ginny set on the end of the bed, her long hair cascading down her bare chest to settle just above her hips. "at least i have pleasant company, this time." "thank you," ginny smiled with a warm blush. "harry," she asked a few minutes later. "do you believe what mutgeb said, about not being able to predict the future the way we've always thought?" "no," he said honestly. "i know she can. she knows what's going to happen, she's just not willing to tell us." "because it will change our decisions?" "probably, but if you want my opinion, it's because she's just a pain in the bloody arse."

"why do you think she sent you to collect voldemort's baby, if she knew it was a girl?" "i don't know. once the ceremony would have started, he wouldn't have been able to complete it, so there was no danger in leaving her there." "there could have been for the baby. voldemort could have become so angry, he could have caused the baby harm, or worse." "i doubt it," harry said with a frown. "i think bellatrix and malfoy had another agenda." "like what?" "most of the death eaters have heard the rumors about tom riddle being half muggle," he began. "with that thought planted in the backs of their minds, and then the easy way he was tricked into believing his own child was a boy, would have caused his followers to begin doubting him. i think malfoy knew how the others would react and planned on turning them against their own dark lord, taking the lead himself." "but what would the baby have to do with all that?" "think about it. the death eaters were angry that voldemort made bellatrix the mother of his child. that combined with the fact that he was fooled by the same woman they already hate, would only prove how unreliable their leader was. after months of bragging on his 'son', predicting the great power he would have, suddenly he has to announce his bouncing baby boy was a little girl. it would show that he didn't know as much about what was going on around him, as he constantly prided himself on. he would be disgraced, especially if he went so far as to try and perform the vita heres. he'd be a laughing stock; he'd be humiliated in front of his followers. it would be worse then a simple baby causing his downfall sixteen years ago. this time, there wouldn't be any followers trying to bring him back to power." "and then bellatrix and malfoy would convince the death eaters that voldemort had grown old and weak," ginny surmised. "they would turn against their own judas and reign in the glory for themselves." "that's what i think." "but why did mutgeb want you to steal the baby? she said the power of the two would be greater than any our world had ever seen. doesn't that mean that there was still a chance of his using the baby to gain more power?"

"have you ever heard of the right of cardinalis?" ginny shook her head with a frown. "i read about it over the summer. it's a ritual that takes the powers of a infant wizard or witch and drains it into the next living kin." "drains it? how?" "the child is usually either stillborn or dies shortly after birth. the parents use the spell to grant the gift of the baby's power to its remaining siblings. it's a way of keeping the child alive within the other children, sort of like, keeping its spirit or memory alive. it hasn't been used in centuries, because a medieval wizard named blathmac, killed over a hundred newborns and drained their powers for his own dark magic. i think once voldemort realized his child was a girl, he'd use the right of cardinalis to join the baby's powers to his own." "that's horrible," ginny gasped. "do you really think he'd kill his own child, just to be more powerful?" "he was threatened by me and tried to kill me, what's to stop him from doing it again?" "but his own child?" "to voldemort, the creation of a child in his own image would be his to use as he wishes. if he saw a way of becoming more powerful, then he'd do it. i wouldn't put it past malfoy to try the same thing." "do you think mutgeb knew about this?" "i'm sure of it. she's much smarter than she pretends and i know she's more powerful than time. legend didn't depict her as one of the great three, if she could only predict the future to a certain point." "then why do you think she lied to us?" "i don't know, but i have a really strong feeling that there's a lot more going on here than she's telling us." "what do you think will happen to her?" "to who?" "the baby." harry sighed, pulling his arm behind his head. "i don't know," he answered honestly, trying not to think about what kind of life

awaited the innocent little girl. "how can you hate her so much?" ginny asked, shifting her weight on the bed, so she was sitting cross-legged at the foot. "she's not responsible for everything her father did to you." "i wasn't responsible for what my parents did either, but that didn't stop him from trying to kill me." "is that what you wanted? to kill her?" harry frowned. it wasn't as if he hadn't asked himself that very question over the course of their trip. "i don't know," he answered softly. silence began to swell up between the two as they fell into their own private thoughts. "can you ever forgive them?" ginny asked at last. "who?" "your parents. can you ever forgive them for leaving you?" harry sat up on his elbows, staring at the young woman sitting naked at his feet. "is that what you think? i hate my parents for leaving me? it wasn't their choice. they were betrayed by someone they thought was their friend." "but it was their actions that ultimately caused their deaths, wasn't it? isn't that the real reason you've been so angry? you blame your parents for putting you in this predicament? weren't they the reason, your muggle relatives raised you? isn't it their fault you never knew happiness or love?" harry's face became rigid again, his jaw set in anger, his eyes turning a dark green. "next thing you're going to say is that i blame dumbledore of enlisting them in his fight, or sirius for following his ideals of ridding the world of evil." "don't you?" harry tossed the blanket aside and stood, gathering his pants from the floor where he had kicked them off the night before. "i can't believe you would ever assume that i hate my parents," he snapped, zipping the front of his jeans. "and dumbledore, he's the closest thing to family i have. how could i blame him for my parents' deaths? it was voldemort's fault, it was his demented ideas of grandeur that killed them." "i've seen your thoughts, harry," ginny said softly, glancing up at the face that turned to her. "i don't want to fight with you again, but i know what's in your heart. your mind is open when you're asleep. i've seen the anger and i know the

torment you've been hiding." "you've gone mental, ginny. remind me to have madame pomfrey examine your head when we return to hogwart's." harry left the room, slamming the door hard behind him. he began pacing the floor, his fists clenched in tight balls, his jaw throbbing with pain as he began grinding his teeth. the wind and snow seemed to become worse, as his mood grew darker. the heat from the fireplace made breathing seem impossible, as he panted for air. the door behind him opened slowly and he turned. his anger was alive again and this time he demanded satisfaction. "i do not hate my parents!" he shouted at the now robed red head. "i can't believe you would ever say such a thing." "i never said you hated them, harry. you did." ginny's tone was soft as a whisper, as she reached out for the back of one of the chairs by the fireplace. where harry was hot and ready to extinguish the flames burning brilliantly in the stone hearth, she was ready to increase it, and make it grow so hot it would reach her insides that had gone cold as ice when he turned to stare at her. "i do not hate my parents!" he shouted again, the magical walls shaking with the sound of his raised voice. ginny didn't say anything, she just stood there, watching him begin his pacing again, mumbling to himself. "i would never blame my parents for leaving me. it was pettigrew, it was his fault they were killed. sirius tried to stop him, but he couldn't reach them in time. i just wish i were older, i'd have killed the bastard myself. i should have killed him back in the shrieking shack when i had the chance, i should have let sirius and moony kill him. i just wish i could have done more then take voldemort's powers from him." as harry paced, he began to see images familiar to him. images of dreams he had dreamed since he was a child. he could see himself as a child, crying in the crib as hagrid lifted him from the bloody sheets. he saw the body of his mother lying on the floor and tried to reach for her. he wanted his mummy, but hagrid patted him on the back and began to sob into his dark hair. "your mummy's gone away," he had said. "she's gone away and you can't join her." "gone away," harry said softly to himself, unaware he had spoken the words hagrid had said aloud. "i didn't want her to go away, i wanted her...i needed her. i wanted my mummy, i wanted her to hold me and kiss me and tell me everything was all right. but she wouldn't wake up, she just lay there and hagrid took me downstairs and i saw my dad. hagrid was crying. he said he was taking me far away, but when we went outside i saw sirius. he took and kissed me and gave me a hug, then he gave hagrid the keys to his motorbike and said he wasn't going to need it anymore. why didn't he take me with him? i didn't want to go with hagrid, i wanted my mummy." harry fell to the carpet, his heart ripping out of his chest, his hands shaking as he held them to his moist face.

there was warmth touching his shoulders and he turned into it, feeling the warm arms wrap around him. he couldn't speak, he could barely breath, all he could do was cry. the tears of sixteen years penned up inside him, burst forth like a damn exploding. he couldn't control them any longer. "i don't hate my parents," he finally sobbed. "but i wish it never happened. i want them back, ginny. i want my mum and dad back." "i know harry, but that can't be. all you can do now is forgive them and never forget what they've done for you." "i loved them so much," he sobbed again, holding her as tightly as he could. "i was just a baby. i just wanted to be with them." "they loved you too, harry. they would never have left you if they had a choice. they loved you so much; they wanted a perfect world for you. they wanted you to grow to be a great wizard, and you have. they would be very proud of you." "i just want them back," he whispered, his sorrow and tears easing slightly. "perhaps when the time comes, you can bring them back." "i will," he promised through tones of moisture. "i will bring them back and we'll be as we should have been, we'll be together forever. we'll be a family again." ******************************************************************************

the castle was dark and cold; the only sounds echoing in the stillness were the soft scurrying feet of hidden mice. the sound of the wind whistled through the broken panes of glass, bringing with it the cold, wet snow that seemed to never want to end. lying beneath the thick pile of blankets were two lone figures, embraced for warmth. the long black hair of the woman was spread out across the top of the blankets, the heavy breathing of the blond laying next to her assured her he was asleep. she rolled to her back and looked up at the cracked plaster on the ceiling. her heart felt as old and weathered as these old ruins. "i will get her back, potter," bellatrix whispered through the night's darkness. "you may have stopped my plans, but you will never stop me. i will get my child and i will see to it you pay for what you've done." the soft moan next to her brought her eyes back to the man, watching as he rolled to his side. "i have had to do many things in order to get what i wanted," she thought silently. "i deserved what she could have done for me. i deserved to have this world as mine, and i will have it. so help me, potter. i will rule this world and that child will see that i do."

chapter twenty-two

the wind had stopped shortly after midnight, as did the storm in general. a thick blanket of white covered the hilltops and trees. harry stood by the window in the small living room of his magical tent and stared out at the moonlit surroundings. it was beautiful, the moon's reflection made the fresh snow look like a field of diamonds. small tracks left behind from the animals that spent their nights hunting, littered the line of trees nearby, while the sound of a wolf howling at the moon echoed in the distance. harry sighed. he had laid next to ginny on the carpet of the floor, wrapped in her love and support while the warmth of the fireplace drifted them to sleep. he had spent so many years keeping his emotions bottled up inside him, that once he admitted to them it was like a damn bursting forth, allowing them to just flood out. he had never realized before how much anger he held for his parents. he admired them for their work with dumbledore, but there was still that little child inside him that blamed them for leaving him, even though he knew it wasn't their fault or choice. at least now, he was able to think about the pain and confusion relating to them, without the feeling of white-hot daggers piercing his brain. he had assumed all these years, it was anger directed to voldemort that caused the searing pain behind his temples, but never had he dared assume it was feelings directed to his parents. was that the reason his mother had told him, it was not time to wish for them back? did she know how he truly felt inside? the soft sound of the young woman behind stirring on the carpet brought harry's eyes away from the frosty window to focus on the loveliness of her young face. she was so beautiful, so caring and so special, sometimes it was hard for him to believe he shared a life with her. once nothing more than his best friend's little sister, now he couldn't imagine lying in bed or facing the dark hours of night without her by his side. perhaps she was capable of taking care of herself, he knew she had powers equal to his own, if not stronger, but it was the power she had over him that made her seem invincible. she had brought out the inner child, the inner soul of a young man who dared never dream of happiness. she had taken him by the hand and led him into a world filled with hope and desire, that at times he was certain he could survive even voldemort's worst spells. a slight smile curved the pink lips of the sleeping red head, as he continued to stare at her, transfixed by her sweet innocence. there was something stronger within her, then he had ever known, something that reached out to him and embraced him with courage and strength. if he was great, as rumors whispered about him claimed, it was because she had seen a side of him nobody else ever had. she had found a frightened boy and turned him into a powerful wizard. as if sensing she was being watched, ginny blinked her sleeping eyes twice, then opened them looking around the room. she found her target and smiled, watching harry lean against the windowsill. his hair was messier than usual, his eyes slightly red from the long hours of crying, his chin covered with soft stubble she had never seen before. it was obvious, he had forgotten to use the spell that

retarded the growth of his beard, but she didn't really mind. there was a roughness about his appearance that made her blush, a strange danger in his green eyes that warned her he could be a dangerous foe, or a ravenous lover. harry watched the soft color creep up ginny's pale, freckled features and frowned. she was very good at keeping her mind closed to him, but she had offered him a brief glimpse of her thoughts; his taking her in his arms and passionately, eagerly making love to her. it never ceased to amaze him, even when they were fighting; she found her desires for him remained just within reach. with a warm smile, he walked over to where she now sat on the carpet, his eyes fixing on her slightly parted lips. he knelt down on one knee and gently brushed a warm thumb against the flesh of her bottom lip. she smiled, her color deepening and her eyes falling to his chest. "why were you thinking that?" he asked in a soft husky tone. "i guess it was just a left over dream," she lied. "do you want me to make love to you like that? i can you know, it wouldn't be difficult. you have a way of bringing out the beast in me." "maybe later," she answered, her color turning a brilliant red. "it's stopped snowing," harry told her after a moment of watching her try and hide her embarrassment. "we can go back to school whenever you'd like." "i think maybe we should stop by your castle and see how ron and hermione are doing with your relatives." harry smiled, thinking about the way the twins had 'greeted' them on their last visit to the wizarding world. "your mum is there," harry assured her. "i'm sure everything is fine, besides, i'm not very anxious to have your mother rip my head off for your coming along with me. by now dumbledore has told her and she's probably gone through six stages of fits." "don't be silly. mum loves you and she knows nothing could ever happen to me, when i'm with you. anyway, if dumbledore has told her then he has also told her it was on mutgeb's orders that you left school. she can't get angry if you're following out the instructions of one of the three greatest witches of all time." "your mum wouldn't care if the earth opened up and called my name, you followed me into danger. that alone is worth a very long and very loud scolding." "then we won't go. the worse she can do if we're at school is to send a howler. we'll just make certain we open our mail outside of earshot of the rest of the students."

"how are you feeling this morning?" she asked after a few moments of silence. harry looked very tired, as if he hadn't slept much, if at all. she suspected he hadn't, since he was still awake when she finally drifted off to sleep. she supposed it must be a lot to deal with, confronting years of penned up emotion and anger like he did. with a sigh, harry looked down at his hands, resting on his bent knees. "i feel empty," he said in a hushed tone. "i feel like a plug has been pulled on my life and all the energy has been drained from me." "i guess it would feel like that. i'm sorry i made you angry...again." "it seems to be a habit of yours, doesn't it?" he teased, his eyes looking as empty as he said he felt inside. "it's a habit you'd better get used to. i think it has something to do with the passion we both have. mum always said i was good with my emotions." "well she was right," he said with a smile, then sighed and looked into the fire. "i guess i'm going to need some time to adjust to everything," he continued a moment later. "i just have to deal with all these feelings i've been denying and address the pain as it comes out." "i'll be there with you, all the way." "i know you will," he confirmed, looking back at her. "that is, if we're not both suspended by now." "dumbledore would not suspend you, especially since he knows you were on a mission, but i'm afraid i may be another story. i left without permission, i didn't even leave a note like you did." "i'll explain it to him," harry promised. "explain what? i'm an impetuous, irrational female who insists on butting her nose in where it's not wanted?" "i never said you weren't wanted," harry smiled, causing the color to return to her pale cheeks. "regardless. i have a feeling everything is going to be all right." "i hope so." ginny frowned. she just wished she had his confidence. "so when do you want to leave, then?" harry asked with a warm smile.

"i'd like to say good-bye to gilda first. she really is a wonderful lady." "yes she is," harry said with a frown. "i wish i could get her to come back with us. i know she'd be welcomed." "maybe in time, so long as we don't forget about her." "do you still want to visit for christmas?" "if we're still alive," ginny said, then seeing the dark expression cross over the bright green eyes, she quickly added, "my mum and dad may have me strapped in irons and placed in the dungeons with snape as my guardian, if i even think of leaving school grounds again." "i may just supply the locks for them," he told her with an intent stare. "don't worry, i won't leave again...unless i think you need my help." "you are completely impossible," he told her with a smile. ginny's lips spread into a wide grin, her head tipped at a stubborn tilt. "that's what you get for being in love with a red head. we're unpredictable." "so i'm learning," he chuckled. "better get used to it potter. you're stuck with me for a very long time." "i'll be happy to suffer through that time, every single minute of it." harry leaned closer to her as he spoke, until she was leaning back on her elbows with him braced above her. with a deliberate look of intense passion, he spoke to her again, his tone deep and filled with a husky manner she knew all to well. "now, about that dream you were having..." ****************************************************************************** "bloody hell!" dudley exclaimed as they stepped out of the ministry car. he stood in front of the massive entrance to the once royal palace, staring up the span of walls and windows. "this is harry's?" he asked, once hermione and ron had exited the car. "it is," ron answered quickly. "not quite the looser you always took him for, is he?"

"exactly how did potter get his hands on something like this?" vernon asked, stepping to the side of his son. "harry is of royal blood," hermione answered, a sense of pride in the tone. "he inherited it from his father." "that good-for-nothing was royal?" vernon croaked. "you'd never have guessed it, the way he dressed." "james potter was a great wizard and a hero to our people," hermione clarified. "he and harry's mother died trying to defend and protect all wizards and witches worldwide, not to mention the muggle world." "all they did, was get what they deserved for butting their noses in where it was not welcomed," vernon explained in his usual, stuffy attitude. "if they had spent more time worrying about their brat, rather then what other people were doing with their lives, they'd still be alive and we would not have been stuck raising their little bastard." "harry is not a bastard!" ron snapped. "he's a royal prince and in this world, you'd best be careful what you say about him. harry has hundreds of supporters, just in this area alone. it wouldn't be very wise for any of them to hear you speaking poorly against him." "well, there's no sense in standing out here in the night air," mrs. weasley said, putting a stop to the public display her son was eager to engage himself in. "let's go inside and take the chill off. i'm sure misty has supper ready for us." "misty?" petunia asked quickly, turning to see the knowing, but polite, smile on the older woman's face. "why yes. she is harry's house elf after all. she takes care of the castle while harry's away at school." "where is potter anyway?" vernon asked, climbing the stairs to the front door. "cowering away from spending the weekend with us, is he?" "harry's not cowering away from anything," ron snapped. "no, no," mrs. weasley interrupted. "harry and ginny had business for the school to attend to. if they get finished in time, i'm sure they will join us." mrs. weasley reached the front entrance before dudley and vernon, smiling as she watched them strain against the many stone stairs. dudley, though slimmer than he once was, was huffing verbally but managed to reach the top stair, some five steps ahead of his father, who's robust figure was as round as ever. vernon's pudgy

cheeks were a deep purple, while sweat appeared on his forehead and upper lip, his breath came in short pants and his chest was heaving under the strain of breathing. mrs. weasley was quite certain he was heading for, what the muggles called, a heart attack. "we've planned a party for all hollow's eve," hermione said as the front doors opened magically for the castle's visitors. "the rest of the weasley's will be here soon, and we've planned a huge feast." "i suppose we should have asked, if you would want any of your friends to attend?" mrs. weasley said, her tone and look making her words assume to be a second thought, while her attitude told ron and hermione she knew what their answer would be. "our friends!" croaked petunia as if choking on a frog. "we most certainly do not want any of our friends here in this...place!" assured vernon. "you wouldn't want your friends to see how rich your nephew is?" hermione asked innocently. "i know if i had a relative who was royalty, i'd be sure everyone knew it." "certainly not!" vernon growled again. "mum and dad have told all their friends that harry attends st. brutus's school for incurably criminal boys," dudley said boldly. "if any of them ever found out what harry really was, or what kind of a life he really has, they'd never live it down. they'd have to hide behind the curtains to look out at the neighbors." dudley paused, narrowed his eyes to his parents who were staring at him wide-eyed and red faced. "wait a minute," he continued with a devilish smirk. "you already do stare at the neighbors from behind the curtains, don't you?" "why don't we take the bags upstairs," mrs. weasley said, after clearing the laughter from her throat. "my son percy and his wife and baby will join us in a little while, and i'd rather have things settled before then." "those other two sons of yours won't be coming along as well, will they?" vernon asked, watching as his son headed up the stairs behind hermione and ron. "which two?" mrs. weasley said with an innocent look. "i have bill and charlie, but they probably won't be coming. bill is on official business for the ministry and charlie is an instructor at hogwart's, so his weekend is filled with festivities there. then there are the twins, fred and george..." "that's the ones!" vernon snapped. "if they are going to be staying here, i will not allow dudley to remain. we are only here, after all, for our son's sake. he

insists on trying to be civil to potter. if it were up to us..." "don't worry, the twins are busy with their shops," mrs. weasley interrupted. "but they send their best, as well as a few halloween treats for you. i'll make certain you get them before you leave." "oh no," petunia insisted quickly. "that's all right. we are...trying to watch our diets. we can't have treats of any kind." "oh? well, that's too bad. halloween in the wizarding world is filled with treats. why there's cakes and pies, and cookies and punches, and candies and fruits. but i suppose if you're on a diet, i'll ask misty to prepare something suitable for you." "that won't be necessary," vernon interrupted abruptly. "that is, we wouldn't want to put anyone out." "nonsense. i won't hear of you suffering this weekend. i admire you for having the courage to go on a diet and stick to it. every time i try, another holiday pops up and i'm confronted with hundreds of sweets, and there goes the diet. if you're conscientious enough to start a diet, i'll make certain you not stray from it a single step. no sir, your meals will be centered around your needs." mrs. weasley walked up the stairs ahead of the dursleys, a bright smile on her freckled face. she showed them to a room near the stairs with brilliant blue velvet carpet, draperies and bed covers, then turned and went into the room across the hall, closing the door behind her. "call harry a bastard, will you?" she said to a silent room "we'll just see how well you like carrots and celery sticks." she may not have been as verbal as her children, but molly prewett-weasley knew exactly how to get even with people who annoyed her. ****************************************************************************** harry stepped off his broom, watching as ginny landed next to him. the moment of truth had arrived. they had left gilda earlier that morning, promising to visit for the christmas holidays, then reluctantly packed the tent and headed back home to hogwart's. the closer harry flew to the school he loved, the more he wanted to fly away from it. he knew there was trouble ahead of them for leaving, but with all he had already gone through the past few months, he wasn't ready to take on another confrontation. he was even considering ginny's suggestion about joining his relatives at his castle, but figured confronting dumbledore's wrath would be easier than being sent to azkaban for killing his uncle. "it's going to be all right," ginny assured him with a warm hand in his, but even the brave voice she spoke with couldn't hide the fear shining in her eyes. "might as well get this over with," harry said, drawing a deep breath and stepping

into the front entrance. the sounds of the halloween feast was vibrant and strong inside the open doors to the great hall, but the smells of cakes, pies, roasts and turkeys, couldn't persuade the two to join in. they stepped past the door quickly and headed up the stairs to their own house, when a voice called out to them. harry stopped instantly, tightening his grip on ginny's hand. "mr. potter, miss weasley," professor mcgonagall said, stepping out of the side hall behind them. "the headmaster would like to speak with you two." nothing more was said, as the elderly witch with her pointed orange hat and sparkling black cloak filled with stars, lead the way to the gargoyle protecting the stairs leading up to dumbledore's private office. she waved her wand, spoke the magic password (lemon lizards) and stepped back as the statue jumped aside to reveal the circular staircase. harry and ginny reluctantly stepped to the bottom stair, brooms still in hand. they dreaded what lay ahead, but knew there was no getting around it. mcgonagall instructed them to sit in waiting as though just for them, and there. she left the room with a loud beneath the scolding eyes of all the

the two large chairs in front of the desk, assured them the headmaster would be right bang of the door, allowing the two to sit former heads of hogwart's.

"quit staring at us!" harry barked, looking up at the disapproving faces. "harry, calm down," ginny said, touching his arm. "it will be all right." "we'll see how well you think that, once we're expelled and forbidden to ever use magic again. think you can live as a muggle?" "why would she need to?" a voice said behind them, causing them to turn toward it. standing in the doorway was a brightly robed dumbledore. his hat was a deep shade of green, while his cloak was a deep shade of orange, making him look like a large, silver haired pumpkin. he smiled at the two as he stepped around them to his desk, followed by a very stern looking mcgonagall. "so, harry how was your trip?" dumbledore asked, waving to the tray of tea and watching as two cups were poured and floated toward his visitors. "it was all right," he answered with a frown. "everything go well?" "yes, sir." "and gilda? how is the old gal?" "she's doing well enough," harry commented, taking his tea and setting it on the

desk edge. "i tried to persuade her to come back with us, but she refused." "yes, i'm sure she did. perhaps when the time is right, she will feel like coming home. now then, miss weasley..." he began looking to the young woman. "professor," ginny began boldly. "i know what i did was wrong, and i accept whatever punishment you see fit, but harry had nothing to do with my leaving. in fact, he did everything possible to leave without my knowledge." "ginny was a great help, professor," harry interrupted. "i could never have gotten away from voldemort without her." "that's not true," ginny corrected, turning to the young man next to her. "i didn't do anything you couldn't have done on your own." "voldemort sensed my presence. if you weren't there, he'd have found me. it's been too long since i was near him; the pain in my scar was stronger then i remembered. besides, you took care of the baby. i wouldn't have known how to do that." "gilda would have been able to care for her, and mutgeb came straight away." "that's quite enough," dumbledore interrupted. "i have no intention of punishing either of you. harry, i know mutgeb would never have asked you to leave school if it were not of the utmost importance, and i've come to realize that where you go, miss weasley will surely follow. i assumed she had gone even before her presence was missed. i do, however, need to tell you that the minister is not at all pleased that you left without permission. that is a situation i cannot help you with. i think perhaps, you two should compose a letter straight away, explaining your actions to him, or perhaps you could join your families for the remainder of the weekend, and confront arthur's questions first handed. you still have my permission to leave for the weekend." "yes sir," harry and ginny answered together. "we'll consider it," harry added. "now then, i believe the two of you still have a few hours left in which to celebrate halloween. i've arranged a private supper for the both of you. i'm sure the head girl and head boy won't mind your using their common room, since they are at your castle. i'm equally sure, you'd like to eat before turning in." "thank you sir," they replied, then stood and stepped toward the door before turning back. "professor," ginny began, looking from mcgonagall to dumbledore and back again. "aren't we in trouble? i mean, we both left school grounds without permission."

"if it were for any other reason, miss weasley, i'd have said yes. but these are difficult times we're in and sometimes it's necessary to look the other way when certain things occur. i know mutgeb would never have sent you, if she didn't have her reasons." "mutgeb said that she can predict the future only on the basis of the present," harry said, watching the look the two professors gave each other. "why did she lie to us?" "what makes you think she lied to you, harry?" "i remember what she told me about seeing all, when i met her last year. but to be honest, i didn't really know what to think until just now. you both know she lied to us. i can see it in your minds." "mr. potter," mcgonagall snapped. "you will refrain from reading people's minds unless you are invited to do so, is that clear?" "yes ma'am, but it's difficult not to read a mind that shouts out to me. you were surprised about what mutgeb claimed, i heard it, but professor dumbledore wasn't. i think we have a right to know why she lied to us." "she must have her reasons," mcgonagall said. "has she told you what she has seen for our futures?" he asked dumbledore. "no harry, she hasn't and to be honest, i do not believe even she knows the fullest extent of what lies ahead of you. the dark magic in our world clouds our futures, this much i do know. it has become extremely difficult for even the great witches three to predict what will happen." "would you tell me, if you knew?" harry asked, watching the frown cross dumbledore's brows. he didn't answer at first, but the look on his face, told harry he was considering his answer carefully. "i would be going against everything i know and believe in, by telling you. but yes, harry, i would tell you if i knew." "thank you professor," harry said, turning and leaving the room with ginny by his side. "do you think that was wise, telling him that albus?" mcgonagall asked.

"why not? it's the truth. if i knew what was to happen, i would tell him. harry potter has a right to know if he will live or die." ****************************************************************************** ron pushed his plate aside, sighing contently. he had eaten so much, his stomach looked like a quaffle had been slipped beneath his jumper. even dudley looked pleased and stuffed, eating nearly twice what ron had eaten. his parents, however, looked quite unhappy. vernon and petunia had arrived to the elegant dinning room, after taking a full tour of the castle, to find mr. weasley, percy, penelope and baby molly had arrived and were all gathered around the table with ron, hermione, dudley and mrs. weasley. they were chatting happily about the many new spells dudley had learned since he was last at hogwart's. vernon was starving and petunia tried to hide her growling stomach behind the many snorts of laughter she offered on her son's behalf as he told of his progress and failures with his potions studies. mrs. weasley had kept her promise and when the food appeared at the table, so did two plates of cottage cheese, carrots, fruit slices and celery. just to make certain the two didn't sneak the many treats lining the long oak table, a spell had been placed on their sitting places at the table. every time they tried to reach a fork toward the slices of turkey, the shell of a pumpkin pie or the bowl of sweet caramel apples, a jolt of electricity shot out and snapped their fingers away. that annoyed the dursleys quite a bit, but not as much as learning that dudley had been the one to set the spell in place. he insisted that he only wanted to help them keep to their diets. supper had lasted long into the night and when all was finished and the table magically cleared of plates and food, the conversation took a turn to silence. the content feeling of full stomachs and satisfied cravings had encased everyone with the exception of vernon and petunia dursley - and the desire for sleep made its way into the souls of those sitting around the table. baby molly had fallen asleep in her bowl of potatoes, creating quite a stir when she awoke to the laughter of the others and the snorting of potatoes from her nose. it wasn't until hedwig appeared through the open door to the grand hallway, that they remembered the absence of two of their clan. mr. weasley took the parchment from the white owl and unrolled it. much to his wife's irritation, he read the letter in silence, smiling as he finished and tucked it back into his cloak. "what was that about?" mrs. weasley insisted. "was that from harry?" ron asked. "it was official business," mr. weasley insisted, pushing away from the table. "i think we should all go to bed. tomorrow is our last day here, and we'll need to leave early to see the dursleys back to hogsmeade."

"arthur, what was that all about?" mrs. weasley insisted, once the others were out of earshot. "hedwig does not deliver ministry business." "harry and ginny are back at school, but harry doesn't want the dursleys to know. he does not want to see them. things went well with his mission and he and ginny are trying to catch up on missed homework assignments." "i'd still like to know what sort of mission they were sent on. i do not approve of our only daughter being sent to lord knows where, for reasons we know nothing about." "if dumbledore did not find it necessary, he would never have allowed them to go, you know that. now, can we just relax and enjoy the rest of the weekend? i haven't had time off in months, and i'd like to just take it easy before i have to return to work." they walked up the stairs, pausing when they saw hermione and ron explaining the many pictures lining the walls to their visitors, and why they moved on their own accord. vernon and petunia shied away from the paintings that spoke to them as though they had been spat on, while dudley was fascinated and spoke with the occupants hanging on the elegantly decorated walls. "some of the paintings don't move," dudley observed. "why?" "not all the portraits were done in magical paints," hermione answered. "it was personal choice whether to have them motionless or not." "are all of these harry's relatives?" "yes, his ancestors and former rulers of our world. harry has a very distinguished lineage." "i never knew he was related to professor dumbledore," dudley said, stopping to stare at the large motionless painting of a young man and attractive red headed woman. hermione and ron froze in their action of walking down the hall ahead of harry's cousin, staring at the portrait. "it can't be dumbledore," ron said with a frown. "he would have told harry if he was related to him or not." "of course," hermione gasped. "ron, don't you remember? when we were looking up harry's ancestor, william henry potter had a sister guinevere who was married to a man listed only as a.d."

"so?" "ron, look at the plaque," she insisted, indicating to the small golden plaque at the bottom of the large portrait. it read simply, 'albus and guinevere; 1799'. "it can't be our dumbledore," ron argued. "according to history, he was born in 1840. this can't be him; it would make him too old. besides, this guy is at least twenty-five, and the dumbledore we know was never married." "how do we know that?" hermione asked. "nobody knows that much about him. and he was nicholas flamel's partner for years, and flamel was born in the fourteenth century." "you mean he could have used the magic from the stone, like flamel did?" "anything is possible, but i'm sure this is professor dumbledore. i think we need to do a little more searching." "not tonight," mr. weasley insisted, causing the three teens to turn to where he and mrs. weasley had stood silently listening from behind them. "you all need to go to bed and forget about this. if professor dumbledore wanted you to know about his past, he would have told you. now off with you, go on now and we'll see you in the morning." the two older weasleys watched as three bedroom doors shut before turning around and going to their own room. once inside, mr. weasley sat at the end of the bed, a serious expression crossing his face. mrs. weasley on the other hand was pacing in front of her husband. a hundred questions suddenly popping into her head. "do you think that portrait was albus?" she asked him. "i heard mention once, back when i was just a lad in school, that dumbledore once had a sweetheart named guinevere, but nobody knew more about it then that. over the years, i've seen a glimpse of a locket albus wears around his neck and it has the initial 'g' on it." "but if he were harry's uncle, he would have told him." "if he could," mr. weasley said. "i'm not saying it's a huge surprise or anything. it's always been more than obvious to everyone that dumbledore has a particular interest in harry, he favors him, but if voldemort had known they were related, it would have given him further ammunition to use against dumbledore." "but he told harry petunia was his only living relative," mrs. weasley insisted. "well, she was his mother's only living relative, but did he say if she were his father's?"

"it would explain a lot," mrs. weasley commented. "how albus always knows what harry is up to, how he can always tell what he's thinking." "magical blood runs deep and the connection is very powerful. albus may know harry so well, because they share the same blood." "no they don't," mrs. weasley insisted. "if it is him, then albus dumbledore was related to harry through his ancestor's sister. he has no relationship to him directly." "but molly, he does. you know, when a wizard marries a witch, their blood becomes a link. whether albus is a direct descendant or not, they are related through guinevere. they share the same bond because he shared it with her." "isn't that like incest?" "no, it's like magic," mr. weasley smiled. "that's what keeps the wizarding world connected." "so if harry and dumbledore are related..." mrs. weasley began. "then harry may just have a hidden card voldemort doesn't know about. there may be a signer to the declaration of cessation, even if harry should..." "die," mrs. weasley concluded, forcing the tears back from her eyes. ****************************************************************************** school continued on monday just as it had the first week in november, since harry first laid eyes on hogwart's. hermione and ron told harry about the portrait in the hallway of his castle, but harry found it hard to believe. he was certain, if dumbledore were related to him, he would have said something. the fact that he had seen the headmaster's thoughts regarding his lost love, did little to persuade him. the weeks grew colder and the skies grew darker, as storms began to pelt against the old castle walls. winter had set in hard, covering the grounds with over four feet of snow in less then three days. madame hooch had convinced professor dumbledore that quidditch was the one activity that would keep the students minds off the fact that they were all but buried in the scotland mountains. so, with a great many spells from mcgonagall, flitwick and hooch, the quidditch pitch was made ready, with little snow left to remind the students that they were in the middle of november.

gryffindor was set out against hufflepuff and as usual, won within the second hour of the last saturday of the month. with the victory over slytherin and hufflepuff under their belts, all they had left was ravenclaw in order to win the house cup again. even if they were to loose against ravenclaw, they could still take home the cup by facing off against slytherin again, who had won all their games minus the one against gryffindor. harry found his studies growing serious, but somehow managed to finish his homework in time to hand it in as ordered. his spirits seemed less dreary and for some the weeks that surrounded christmas, he seemed much more like the old harry. he laughed and joked with ron, teased hermione, found quite a few hours to spend alone with ginny, all while continuing with his extra lessons with mcgonagall. even hermione was surprised at how many hours he spent studying for his n.e.w.t.s. it was decided among malfoy, ron and hermione not to tell harry or ginny about their plans to divide and organize their supporters into groups, for the final battle. they knew harry would worry about the other students, even though they had spent the past three years practicing in private, for just the event. it was best nothing be said just yet, until the day came for fighting. it was the last weekend before christmas holiday, when harry and ginny received a letter from gilda. she told them that she had been forced to move after a rather heavy snowstorm caused an avalanche to bury her cottage, leaving the nearby villagers to assume she had perished. too many questions could arise if they were to learn that she had been protected by a spell and left unharmed. because of this, gilda felt it unwise for her to have visitors just yet. she had developed a new identity and start over in another part of the world, where nobody knew who or what she was. with this decision made, harry had no choice but to accept an invitation from the weasleys. it wasn't that he didn't want to spend the holidays with his future in-laws; it was just that he had been looking forward to spending the time with ginny. even though things were going exceptionally well between them, harry couldn't hide from the fact that ginny was still pressuring him into having a baby. he was looking forward to the time alone with her, to convince her how now was not the right time for them to start a family. it was because of voldemort's baby, that ginny was growing restless and eager to have her own child, and percy's announcement that penny was expecting their second child next summer didn't do much to ease her urges. the day before christmas break was to begin, harry found himself alone in the corridors after a particularly long lesson with professor mcgonagall. his transfiguring was going well and he was all but over the searing pain of turning from human into an animal, but trying to control how long he transfigured and at what times he chose to do so, was still difficult. he found transfiguring during emotional situations uncontrollable, while desired times were still quite difficult and hard to render. he had spent the evening in the room off the great hall, as mcgonagall had loaned her room out to professor binns, who had been chased out of his own room by peeves after setting off a number of enchanted dung bombs, that grew in stench each time anyone tried to clean them up. they were so bad filch had spent the past two days in the infirmary alternating in a baths filled with mandrake draft, mrs. scower's magical mess remover and bundimun solution, to date, nothing had worked and you could still smell him whenever you came near the infirmary. harry was in the corridor behind the great hall, when he spotted a dark figure quietly disappearing down the back halls to the dungeons. he frowned as he watched

the figure disappear through the dark passage. there was no mistaking the large, dark robes; it was snape, but what was he doing sneaking about the back halls? harry's curiosity was always the one trait he found difficult to control, and it was the one talent he had that got him into the most trouble. unfortunately he also found it the hardest to ignore. silent as a mouse, harry slipped down the back stairs and into the dark halls of the dungeons. he could hear snape's deep voice, but somehow it didn't seem as threatening or as arrogant as usual. harry stepped up to the door of the potions teacher's private residence and peered into the room through the door, carelessly left ajar. he couldn't see snape, but he could hear him, his tone oddly gentle, almost in a hushed song-like manner. with the curiosity that harry found a constant companion, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. he knew he had no business being here, but there was something so strange about the way snape had been acting these last few months, that he found his feet moving forward without hesitation. the door to what appeared to be a back room - a bedroom perhaps - was also ajar, but as he moved past the old dusty sofa of the outer room, he bumped into a small end table, hidden in the dimly lit room. the door swung open and snape quickly emerged, wand in hand. he looked menacing and fearful, but as he spotted harry standing in the middle of his private room, his wand rose slightly. "potter?" snape growled, reaching behind him and pulling the door closed. "what are you doing sneaking about my private rooms? students are not allowed in here." "i'm sorry to bother you," harry began, finding his tongue moving forward without his mind. "i saw you coming down here and i thought it was a good time for us to talk." "what have we to talk about?" "i...wanted to...apologize, for the way i've acted," harry stumbled over his words as he spoke, trying to find a reasonable excuse for being here. "is that so?" "yes. i know i've been out of line and i felt it was about time i admitted to it. i'm not going to lie to you, i know there's no love lost between us, but i had no right to attack you in the library that day, or at grimmauld place, and i'm sorry." "i don't believe you came here to apologize," snape growled, stepping forward, his wand lowering but his eyes flaming with hidden irritation. "your father would never have apologized and i doubt his son would know how either. you're here to see if you can persuade me to tell you i'm still a follower of the dark lord, aren't you? you've never trusted dumbledore's reasons for trusting me, so you thought you could trick me into admitting something contrary. well, it won't work. i'm on to your tricks potter." "it's not a trick, snape. i am sorry for attacking you, even if you did encourage

and deserve it. i know, as a student, i had no right to strike you and i admit when i'm wrong." as the two argued, their voices began to rise, which brought the door snape so carefully closed behind him, open. a small rustle sounded behind the dark robes of the tall man and a small head poked around the hems of his cloak. "daddy," a small, quiet voice said. "why are you yelling? who's that?" snape looked suddenly taken aback, then stooped low and gathered the child in his arms. "this is potter," snape began in a gentle tone harry had never heard him use before. "he's one of the students here." "hello," harry said in a voice he seemed to have no control over. "why are you yelling at my daddy?" the child asked. "i'm sorry, i didn't mean to yell. your...daddy....and i do that sometimes." "potter is a funny name," the small girl said, looking at harry through innocent eyes. it was odd to meet someone who didn't recognize him from his scar. "my given name is harry. what's yours?" "amanda. are you a funny kind of boy too?" "funny?" harry asked with a frown, looking up at the man holding the child. "potter, er, harry," snape began in his new tone, "does magic too. he is learning it here." "my mum took me to see a clown once," amanda said, brushing the long coal black hair from her eyes. "he made funny balloon animals and had flowers in his sleeves. do you do that kind of magic?" "no, but i can do this," harry said waving his wand and causing sparks of blue, red and yellow to pop and sputter out of the tip. amanda's eyes lit up with excitement and she clapped her hands with a squeal. "do it again, harry," she said. "not right now," snape insisted. "it's past your bedtime and you have lessons in the morning with madame pomfrey, so off to bed." "must i? i'm not tired."

"if you go to bed, i'll meet the child as snape his cloak and retrieved weekend when he went to

give you something special," harry said, kneeling down to lowered her to the ground. he reached into the pocket of a small bag containing chocoballs he had purchased last hogsmeade with hermione, ron and ginny.

"what are they?" amanda asked taking the bag. "they are chocolates. there's strawberry and cream inside." "thank you very much," the child said, turning and running back into the room behind snape, closing the door tightly. harry stood up straight, seeing the embarrassment and awkward shifting from the man he once feared and hated so terribly in his first years at school. "all right potter, let's hear it." "hear what?" harry asked with a frown. "you obviously have some snide remark, so let's have it so you can leave and tell the rest of the school." "i don't have anything snide to say. she's very sweet. i am curious though." "i know, who in god's name would ever think of conceiving a child with someone like me, right?" "no. it's obvious you love amanda and therefore you must have loved her mother. where is she?" "dead," snape said with a sudden crack in his tone. he hesitated, then slowly walked to a chair near the dark fireplace and sat down. harry stepped to the chair opposite and sat, waiting to hear the story he could feel snape wanted to tell. "sharon cavanaugh was a tavern wench in london," he began. "i went there a few years ago, on business for the order. i met her and we began talking. i always found a way to go back there. i became friends with the innkeeper and through him i learned more about sharon. she was young and beautiful and all alone. her parents died a few years before and she had no other family. we became...close. she was a muggle, you know." snape paused as if expecting harry to make a comment, but when he didn't say a word, he continued his story. "she learned she was pregnant with amanda shortly after. we were married in a muggle ceremony soon after that. sharon knew i was a professor, but she never knew i was a wizard or where i taught. i felt it was best she never learned, if anyone

were to find out, she and the child could be in danger." "like your first wife?" harry said softly, receiving only a nod in reply. "i told the inn keeper, kevin, what i was. i tried to pay him with galleons instead of dollars. he kept me alerted to everything sharon did and what she needed. i provided for her, as a husband should and spent as much time with her and amanda as i could. this past summer, sharon learned she had a disease, something the muggles call leukemia. i tried to convince her to come here and let madame pomfrey treat her, or to go to st. mungo's but she refused. she grew weaker every day, until a few months ago when she just died. kevin owled me to tell me the news. i went straight away to london, prepared her burial and brought amanda back here with me. only dumbledore and mcgonagall know she's here." "don't worry professor," harry said, seeing the warning and fear that shined in the pale face across from him. "i won't tell anyone. your secret is safe with me." "at what cost?" snape growled softly. "excuse me?" "there has to be a catch. what do you want in exchange? you're not in my class anymore, so it can't be a passing grade. what is it? extra points for gryffindor? less homework for your girlfriend?" "i don't want anything. i have nothing to gain by telling anyone about amanda being here, but you do realize if voldemort attacks..." "i've already prepared for that, don't worry." "i hope so. she's very young. i'd hate to see her loose both her parents." harry stood and walked to the door, hearing snape's cloaks rustle behind him. "what are you up to, potter?" snape asked, holding the doorframe as harry pulled it open. "good night professor," he said in reply. he knew no matter what he said, snape wouldn't believe him, and promising not to speak a word of his secret would hold no satisfaction for the greasy haired git. "potter..." snape began, stopping harry on the bottom step. he shifted in the doorway, glancing down to the stone floor before locking eyes with harry. "thank you. for the chocolate, i mean. amanda loves sweets." "you're welcome professor. it was my pleasure. good night." as harry ascended the

stairs he could hear the door behind him shut and the bolt lock tight. with a heavy sigh, he continued his path to gryffindor tower. harry couldn't help but worry. the idea of snape being a father was one thing, but the battle they all knew was yet to be fought, concerned him even deeper then the thought of snape loving another human, especially a muggle. it seemed like every time he turned around, there was one more person depending on his survival against voldemort. this time, it was a child who would trust him to keep her daddy alive.

chapter twenty-three

christmas eve found harry sitting on the hogwart's express, listening to ron and hermione argue over their plans for the holiday. the grangers had invited ron to meet several family members eager and curious to see what kind of boy could pull hermione's nose out of a book long enough to marry her, but ron was very reluctant. he and mr. granger had still not made amends for last year, when he had caught his only daughter in a very compromising situation with her now fianc�. regardless of hermione's insistence that her father had gotten over all that, ron was convinced her father would blast him into a million pieces with something he had once heard about, called a shotgun. ginny was curled up beside harry, her book of advanced potions open on her lap, her head resting on his shoulder. she had drifted asleep about twenty minutes before, allowing harry a few minutes to consider how he would get through the holiday without being blasted into a million pieces himself. he had been unable to convince ginny that having a child this early in life was foolish and premature, so instead he decided to write to the one person he knew could talk sense into her. molly weasley had written back to harry, assuring him that she would make ginny realize the foolishness of her decision. he only hoped he would still have a head on his shoulders, when this holiday was over. "don't you agree harry?" ron asked him, bringing his thoughts out of the deep pending doom he felt swelling up around him. "i'm sorry?" harry answered. "don't you think 'mione's family would better pass judgment against me at the wedding, rather than over a very long holiday?" "you're asking the wrong guy, mate," harry answered, trying hard not to crack a smile. "i'm still trying to keep the noose from around my neck, where percy is concerned." "oh, percy. he's just all talk. he knows better then to touch you. if mum didn't

kill him, ginny would." "it's your folks i'm worried about as well. i allowed ginny to follow me into voldemort's castle and nearly got us both caught. i can just imagine how much fuel that gave your brother." "you're worrying over nothing," ron smiled. "everyone knows how ginny is. besides, you're a part of the family, or at least you will be soon enough once ginny's out of school. you are still going to make an honest woman out of my sister, aren't you?" "that's my plan," harry said, glancing down to the sleeping red head next to him. "i wish you wouldn't worry so much," hermione scolded with a frown. "you'll win the battle, we all know you will." "if i don't..." harry began glancing up to ron and hermione. "you will," ron insisted. "but if i don't, you have to promise to hide ginny. he'll come after her next. he knows how much i love her." "we won't let him near her," hermione promised. harry smiled, but somehow the light didn't quite reach his eyes. he turned toward the dark skies outside the train and sighed. he could feel the time growing short. his days of peace were numbered. ****************************************************************************** "i can't believe they agreed to come here," harry said for the fifth time in as many minutes. bill and charlie had arrived at the train station to meet the home comers, along with a red and green haired tonks and a very happy looking lupin. they ordered a taxi to take them to mrs. figg's house on privet drive, where they quickly made use of her fireplace and flooed back to the burrow. once there and settled in, mrs. weasley made her astonishing announcement. "your cousin was very excited to receive the invitation and insisted that his parents would be honored to join him." mrs. weasley continued speaking as she busied herself with the preparations for a quick supper. ron had reluctantly gone to the grangers with hermione, but cheered slightly when she promised they would join the weasleys for christmas dinner the next day. mr. granger looked rather stern when he shook ron's hand and mrs. granger gave him a warm, enthusiastic hug before dragging them to their car. "i can't believe the dursleys would be willing to have another meal with you,

considering what you told us happened over halloween," ginny snickered. "smart young lad, that dudley," bill chuckled. "fooling his parents with a simple concealing charm on the cupboards and ice box at the castle." "all they had to do when they found all the cupboards empty of food, was to open them again, to find out they weren't," charlie said shaking his head. "it's a simple spell, any child could do." "you're talking about muggles, charlie," ginny clarified. "those muggles in particular. they would never dream of repeating themselves. it's too common." "now all of you, that's enough," mrs. weasley insisted. "they will be here any minute. your father is bringing them along when he comes home and i want to make a good impression. ginny, go make certain the guest room has clean sheets on the bed, and harry your cousin will be staying in ron's room with you. there should be more than enough room." "but mum, harry's going to sleep with..." ginny froze, surprised and embarrassed that her tongue began speaking the words before her brain could stop them. mrs. weasley didn't comment, even when fred and george began whistling and making kissing sounds from where they sat at the end of the table. "i'm sure it will be fine," harry stated, hiding his embarrassment behind the steam of his teacup. "dudley can have the cot and i'll take ron's bed, since he won't be here." "good," mrs. weasley said, clearing her throat. "oh, and ginny dear, when you've finished, would you help me get little molly cleaned up for supper?" "sure mum," ginny said with a wide grin. she was determined to prove to harry just how ready she was to be a mother, but from the look mrs. weasley gave harry, he was certain there was more to her needing help then she let on. harry helped fred and george set the table with mrs. weasley's finest dishes chipped and faded blue pansy covered china - while tonks and remus decorated the living room with fresh holly, dancing fairies and enchanted fireflies. percy had arrived some time ago with a very nauseated penelope who made a straight line to the toilet, leaving molly to crawl contently around the floor in front of the fireplace. without a word, mrs. weasley offered her granddaughter a rather large, chocolate cupcake complete with frosting and red and green sprinkles. by the time ginny returned, the child was covered in a sticky chocolate mess, her short red hair stuck up at the sides from where she had grabbed at it with cupcake-covered fingers, her little blue jumper smeared with chocolate and ash from the fireplace where she crawled. there was chocolate frosting everywhere, in her ears, over her eyes, and even up her nose. penelope stepped into the room behind ginny, her face ashen with her condition,

her hand cradling her slightly bulging stomach. percy held out a chair at the table for his wife, but found himself jumping out of the way when she turned on her heel and ran back up the stairs, slamming the bathroom door behind her. he looked back at his very messy daughter still playing contently on the chocolate covered floor, then to his mother. "she was never like this with molly," he said in a helpless tone. "she was sick for a few weeks, but nothing this bad. maybe there's something wrong. do you think i should take her to st. mungo's and have her checked?" "nonsense dear," his mother said with a warm smile. "every pregnancy is different. she just needs time and patience to get through this. why i remember when i was expecting fred and george, i couldn't stand up without your father running for a bucket." "but is it normal to be this sick?" "of course it is. she was just lucky with molly. i always say, you're not pregnant unless you've visited the toilet so many times, you've become personal friends with it. i was in the bathroom so much with you, i actually named it buster. now, ginny take molly to the sink and wash her up, then take her upstairs and change her clothes and nappy. i want to give the dursleys a good impression when they get here. oh, where is your father," she grumbled looking at the odd clock on the wall with the pictures of her husband on children, and ignoring the disgusted expression on her daughter's face. "harry, can you help me here, please?" ginny asked, holding molly by the upper arms and as far away from her as she could, while she carried the child to the sink. "oh, harry's going to help bill gather more firewood, dear. you can do it by yourself, can't you?" harry felt guilty when bill grabbed their coats and tossed his to him, nearly pushing him out the backdoor. he knew ginny hated to get her hands sticky, it was the only thing that made her nauseous. seeing her struggling to wash molly in the sink as he closed the door behind him, made him want to give in and use a scouring spell to help her, regardless of the trouble he'd get into with her mum. "come on harry," bill chuckled as they walked to the woodpile. "mum knows what she's doing." "what is she doing?" harry asked, drudging his way through the snow to the large pile of wood bill and the twins had cut earlier that afternoon. "making ginny realize what motherhood is all about. she thinks it's all fun and games, a sweet baby to hold and love and dress up like a doll, but she has never had to clean up after a child or change nappies before. i promise harry, when mum is finished with her, she'll think twice about ever wanting kids."

"i guess your mum told you about the letter i sent," harry guessed, a blush warming his cheeks as they made their way back to the house with their supply of wood. "no, but i figured it out. i know how much ginny loves you, we all do, and it was only a matter of time before she would want to start nesting. it's a girl thing, you know." "have you ever had a girl act like this toward you?" "yeah, a couple of them. why do you think i'm still single? don't get me wrong, i like girls - a lot - but once they start that whole thing of wanting to add curtains to your flat, or help you buy your towels, i'm outta there. i am in no way ready to get caught up in all of that junk. i don't know why ron and percy would want it." "maybe it's because they're in love." "you're in love with ginny, but you're not ready to hang frilly curtains in the bedroom." "i already have," harry said with another blush at the expression the older man gave him. "i gave ginny the bedroom she always dreamed about, at grimmauld place, last year." "you're pulling my leg?" bill asked, stopping short of the back door. "nope. complete with candles and a satin bedspread." "bloody hell," the red head said, sounding much like his younger brother. "i would never have taken you as the type of bloke to let a girl get her claws that deep. you realize, there's no hope for you now? once a girl has tasted your surrender, she'll never back off. it's like a wild animal tasting blood, they're hooked on the scent for life." "i don't mind that much. all i really want is to get ginny's mind off of children for a couple of years, then see how things go after that. but i love her, and there's little i wouldn't do for her." "lost, i tell you. you're lost for good." ****************************************************************************** it was nearly nine o'clock before mr. weasley finally arrived home, an astonished

and disgusted vernon and petunia dursley in tow. mr. weasley looked flustered and exhausted, tossing his heavy cloak to the back of a chair as he stepped through the front door. mrs. weasley looked up from where she sat rocking a sleeping molly, a frown on her aging face. "where have you been? i was getting worried?" she scolded. "we had a problem at the train station," mr. weasley exclaimed softly, as not to awaken the child. "mrs. dursley had a run in with richard hampton." "a goat spoke to me!" petunia snapped, causing molly to jump in her grandmother's arms. "what was i supposed to do, i ask you?" "most people wouldn't begin screaming like a banshie, before passing out on the train tracks," mr. weasley said in a soft tone. "ginny, take the baby upstairs and put her in the crib," mrs. weasley said with a warm smile. "i've kept supper warm for you." "i take it richard has his animagus registration, father?" bill asked with a chuckle. "yes and he's making a nuisance of himself with it. he scared mrs. dursley half to death. once we revived her, i made him apologize, but not before i had to use a memory charm on half a dozen muggles at the station. i'll have to file a report in the morning." "arthur, tomorrow's christmas. you can't go into work on christmas," mrs. weasley exclaimed. "i have no choice molly. i had to erase the memories of a group of muggles. just because i'm the minister of magic, does not mean i can ignore the law. i have to file a report and submit it to for review." "i'd have turned the boy into a hog for causing so much trouble," dudley said from the back of the room, where he stood in his dress cloak. "only the minister wouldn't allow me to interfere." "i thank you for caring dudley, but it would have caused more trouble for all of us. it's just best that things stay the way they are. now molly, what about that supper? i'm famished." mrs. weasley served up four large plates of left over pork chops, pan fried potatoes, butter squash, corn bread and peach pie, then sat down to discuss the day's events with her husband. harry stayed in the living room, waiting for ginny to return, listening to the others in the kitchen discussing the workings at the

ministry of magic. the night was growing colder then harry had thought it would, but the warmth of the fire in the large fireplace, made him feel comfortable and secure. without thinking about it, he slowly began to drift asleep, his head falling back against the back of the couch, his arms folded across his chest and his eyes shutting to the sights around him. sleep was a very welcome friend, after so many years of worry and frustration. if only he could stay that way, keep the feeling of peace and contentment with him forever, he'd be a happy man indeed. ****************************************************************************** "there has been a change in plans," the man said as he entered the room. his white blond hair flowed down his shoulders in waves of silk, his icy stare pinned the two to their seats. "the dark lord had decided to use one of his contacts to see that draco joins us. you will go to hogsmeade and wait for my son. he will be delivered to you there." "who's going to deliver him?" the rather large, troll-like goyle asked from his worn, old chair. "never mind that," malfoy said. "your only concern is to do as you're told." "how long do we have to wait?" crabbe asked, biting his fingernails. "are you in a hurry? what is more important to you, then following your dark lord's orders?" malfoy turned on the two, his eyes set in anger. "nothing's more important," goyle said quickly. "but it's christmas eve," crabbe grumbled weakly. "afraid you'll miss father christmas, boy?" sneered malfoy. "should we bring you in a christmas tree, all decorated with fairies and pixies? maybe you would like us to make you some hot cocoa and read you a bedtime story as well?" crabbe looked excited at first, but realized too late that he was being patronized and looked down to his shoes. "the two of you get out of here and do as you are told. and you will wait however long it is necessary for my son. once you have him, you will bring him back here to me." "don't you mean to me, lucius?" a cold hissing voice asked from the door behind them. malfoy turned, his face suddenly ashen, his hand trembled on the cane he carried. "forgive me my lord," malfoy said with a slight bow. "i doubt these two can follow any order, much less any of such importance as issued by you."

"is that a fact?" voldemort asked, waving the two aside and waiting for them to rush clumsily out of the room, before continuing. "i am beginning to doubt your loyalty to me, malfoy. i have sensed your discontent with my plans." "forgive me, but i wonder if your plans to have potter join you in the defeat of dumbledore is wise. he is not the sort that would turn away from all he's been taught so easily." "he will turn, or i will destroy him and all that he holds dear. i have learned that our dear boy grows restless with waiting. patience has never been his forte. so i have decided to set my plans into action. christmas will bring more to potter than father christmas would ever dream of delivering." "what do you have planned, my lord?" malfoy asked with a frown. "i have a little present being delivered to hogwart's, that should keep potter on his toes." ****************************************************************************** "i don't like it," malfoy grumbled, pacing the floor of the dimly lit room. "he's changing the plans again." "we have no choice but to follow his orders, at least for now," the woman said in a soothing tone. "once he defeats potter, he will grow overly confident. that will be the undoing of our great dark lord, and issue in a new era with a pure blood on the throne." "at last, the malfoy line will rule the world, as we were intended, and that laughable ministry of magic will fall under my reign like a house of cards." "and arthur weasley will watch as his precious little daughter is married to the heir of the throne," bellatrix smiled. "draco will make an excellent prince. and he will be married to the greatest witch alive." "once that mud-blood is dead, you mean. until hermione granger's blood is shed, ginny weasley will never be more than potter's whore." "granger will die along with that sniveling boyfriend of hers. i will see to that myself."

"but what if draco choses not to join us?" malfoy's fists clenched tightly at his side. "he will join me, or he will join his mother. the choice will be his to make." ****************************************************************************** "miss patil, may i speak with you?" trelawney stood on the stairs of her classroom tower looking quite mysterious as she called out. parvati patil was standing near lavender brown and looked pleased and surprised that her favorite teacher had called her personally. with her head held high, parvati approached the stairs, then glanced back to lavender and smiled at the envious expression on her face. trelawney led the way up the stairs to her classroom, and waved a hand to her visitor. the room was dimly lit, the smell of many inscents drifted among the heat from the fireplace. it was a smell that parvati enjoyed. she believed all the trelawney said, certain that she had the inner eye, a gift rare among witches. "my dear parvati," trelawney began in a slow, sorrowful tone. "i fear that i have had a vision that concerns the one you hold dearest to your heart." parvati frowned. "do you mean padma?" she asked, inquiring about her twin sister. trelawney seemed to look disgusted for a moment, but quickly revived. "no dear girl, i am referring to the one with whom you share true love, your soul mate." again parvati frowned. "you mean draco?" she asked. she never really thought of herself as loving him, more of being amorous of his affection and desirable of his sexual talents. but, if professor trelawney says he is her true love, then it must be. "he is in danger, child," trelawney continued. "there are those within hogwart's that would wish him harm. you must take him to hogsmeade, and deliver him into the hands of those who are concerned with his health, and with whom he will be safest." "but who wants to harm him? and how do i know who to deliver him to?" "you will know when you see them. take your love into the alley near the end of town. there you will find those whom you seek. if you wish to save your true love's life, you must do as i have foreseen. his life is in danger." "i'll go right away," parvati said, concern etching her delicate features as she stood and hurried away, leaving trelawney to look back into the crystal ball, where she had a short time ago, seen the image of a spirit guide warn her. with a

smile, she stood and walked back into her private room beyond the hot interior of her classroom. her guide was wise, though she feared his authenticity at first. many would want draco malfoy's death with such a large reward place upon it, but when she looked into the piercing red eyes and heard the cold tones of guide's voice, she was positive he had come from the other side. no living creature could sound that cold, or that disconnected to life, then a spirit. ****************************************************************************** malfoy was sitting at the slytherin table in the great hall, a book of dark magic opened in front of him as he sat alone, reading and eating his lunch. he looked up as parvati called out his name in the deserted room, and instantly his body responded. he had not been alone with the girl in well over a week and the time had played havoc on his senses. "draco, i'm glad i found you," parvati said, sitting across from him. "there's less then a dozen students in the whole school this time of year," he said in his usual sarcastic way. "i doubt i'd be that difficult to find." "i want to go to hogsmeade," parvati insisted, ignoring his comment or the way he looked at her. she was on a mission and she had to get him delivered from the danger that lurked within the school walls. "now? why?" "i just do. please take me." "the kind of taking i want to do, has nothing to do with hogsmeade." "draco please? i really want to go." "then go. i don't need to hold your hand. you're a big girl, you don't need anyone to walk you across the street." "please come with me, draco. i don't want to go alone. i promise, you won't regret it." "i have a better idea," malfoy said with a narrowing of his eyes. "why don't we stay here, and i'll let you give me several things i know i won't regret." "later. come to hogsmeade with me, please?" "what's so bloody important that i go with you?"

"i want you to meet someone," she lied, unable to think of a reason why he should go with her. "who?" "a...friend." "who?" "draco, please. no more questions, just please come with me." draco sighed his reluctance, then pushed his book closed and stood up. "very well, but when we get back, i expect you to do as i ask in payment for going with you." "great, anything you wish." the two left the castle, bundled tightly in their heaviest winter cloaks. parvati was feeling quite pleased with herself. if draco malfoy really was her true love, then she was certain she had done the right thing. after all, professor trelawney would never steer her wrong. the two walked to hogsmeade in silence. parvati was nearly running as she neared the town's edge, but malfoy was sundering along as though he hadn't a care in the world. he was cold, even under his thick cloak, and his new boots were heavy with caked snow and mud. he looked into each window of the shops and stores as they passed, then caught a glimpse of the hog's head inn. a warm butter beer sounded good right about now, but when he turned to offer one to the girl next to him, he caught a different sight, one that made his blood run cold. a large familiar, dark figure turned into an alleyway ahead of them, the same alleyway parvati was leading him. "who exactly is this friend you want me to meet?" malfoy asked, his hand wrapping tightly around the wand he held in his pocket. "just a friend," she lied, her eyes focused on the alleyway ahead of her. she took another step, but was jerked back to find herself facing the eyes of a very angry draco malfoy. "a name parvati," he demanded. "give me a name." "i...that is..." she couldn't think fast enough. "bitch!" he snapped. "how dare you lead me into a trap. who the hell do you think you are?"

"but you must, your life is in danger." "my life will be worthless if i follow you. do you have any idea where you're taking me?" "i must deliver you to the only ones who truly care about you. your life is in danger." "if i were you, i'd be more worried about my own life then those of others," malfoy snapped, looking up and seeing the dark images of crabbe and goyle stalking toward them. "you stupid little fool," malfoy snapped again, his hand pulling the wand from beneath his cloak as he pushed her aside. without thought, malfoy raised his wand and issued the curse forbidden to wizards. crabbe fell to the ground, twitching and fluttering like a fish out of water. goyle stopped, his face turning an instant shade of white as he watched his friend wraith in agony on the ground. for the first time sense leaving school, goyle remembered why he feared draco malfoy. as malfoy turned his wand toward the other of his former cronies, a heavy hand fell to his shoulder, while long fingers reached out and grabbed hold of the end of his wand. "inside, now! both of you, move," the old man snapped, waving a hand toward crabbe who stopped twitching and lay panting in the snow and mud. malfoy didn't stop to think, he looked up into a familiar face, then turned and grabbed parvati by the arm and ran into the hog's head. a few seconds later, the old man entered the dimly lit room, closing the doors and issuing a sealing spell on them. "what are you doing here?" the man asked, waving his wand to the windows and watching as they sealed behind a layer of white, like a covering of glistening snow. "that's what i'd like to know," malfoy snapped. "why the hell did you bring me here?" "you're my true love, my soul mate," parvati began sobbing, her legs shaking so badly she nearly fell into a chair nearby. "i have to protect you." "what are you talking about? we're not soul mates, we're barely friends. all you are to me is a pleasant distraction for the time being. who told you i was your true love?" "professor trelawney prophesied it," parvati said, her eyes filling with tears. she had no idea he could be so cruel, well actually she did - he was after all draco malfoy - but trelawney would never lie to her, so it had to be true. "trelawney is a fraud," malfoy snapped again, his tone filled with the icy cold hatred he had used on the other students for years. "her so-called visions are as phony as she is."

"i trust her," parvati said, much weaker then she had intended. "she would never lie to me." "well she just did. do you know where you were taking me?" "she told me to deliver you to those who truly cared, and could protect you." parvati was near hysterics by now. malfoy was so angry, he reached down and pulled her to her feel, shaking her so hard her teeth literally clattered together. "you were delivering me to the hangman," he yelled at her. "those two are followers of the dark lord. they would have taken me to him and i would have been killed. i betrayed him, remember? i turned against him to join potter, my life is worthless." "it's not true," parvati continued to sob. "trelawney said..." "screw that old bitch. she's no more a seer than potter is a saint." "but she saw it." "all she saw was what lord voldemort wanted her to see." "enough of this," the old bartender said, stepping to the fireplace. "we have to get you two back to hogwart's. follow me." he pulled the rug away from a trap door hidden in the floorboards, then tugged hard on the ring to open it. dust and cold air flew out from the hidden passage, like a cork from a bottle. the smell of mildew and moist dirt drifted among the bottles of fire whiskey and butter beers. the old man motioned for the two to go ahead of him, as the tip of his wand lit with a brilliant glow. malfoy followed suit and ignited the tip of his own wand, then slowly descended the stairs into a dark, dirt cavern beneath the pub. "where are we going?" he demanded when the old man joined them, closing the door behind him. "this is a secret passage into hogwart's," he said, pushing his way past a shivering parvati to take up the lead. "take care of your girl. she's near frozen with fear." "she's not my girl," malfoy snapped, narrowing his eyes on the young woman who had nearly gotten him killed just minutes ago. "i've always heard you were a selfish bastard," the man said in a bitter tone. "i just never believed it before now." malfoy clenched his teeth together, removing his heavy cloak and setting it across parvati's shoulders before following the

bartender down the long, narrow passageway. over twenty minutes had passed by in silence as the three made their way deeper into the ground, over and up they climbed, dodging large tree roots and rocks, down and up again and then they turned, seeing a light at the end of the tunnel. malfoy narrowed his eyes to try and make out where they were, but he had gone so many different directions over the past few minutes, that he was thoroughly lost. he had no idea what direction he was currently walking. ahead of them stood what appeared to be a doorway, the soft glow of light shinned through the cracks of the threshold. malfoy had to hold on to parvati's hand in order to keep her following them, then frowned deeply when the old man pushed the door open to reveal a hidden passageway into snape's dungeon classroom. the fire in the fireplace burned bright and warm and the rustle of a cloak near the door leading to the professor's private rooms assured them they were not alone. "i got your message," snape said in a soft growl. "what happened?" "your ward nearly found his place next to his mother," the old man said in a hushed tone. "why did you leave the school grounds without permission?" snape asked, his tone still low, but filled with anger. "it wasn't my choice," malfoy clarified, and then turned to see the very white, fear filled face of the girl he shared many long, passionate nights with. "trelawney had a vision that told her i was in danger here and i would be safe in hogsmeade. i was supposed to meet someone who would protect me, but when we got there i saw crabbe and goyle and realized too late, it was a trap." "i see," snape said turning to eye the young woman next to him. "and she decided to go along for company?" "yes," malfoy lied, knowing the trouble parvati would get into if anyone were to discover that she was the one who had nearly lead him into voldemort's grasp. "go up to the great hall," snape ordered. "i'll send for professor dumbledore. i'm sure he'll have a thing or two to say about all this." malfoy looked back to the old man, seeing the confused, disbelief on his aged face, then took parvati by the hand and lead her out the door. "she could have gotten him killed," snape growled softly, glancing back to the door that separated his rooms from the class. "why do you think he lied for her?" the old man asked.

"hell if i know. perhaps you should ask your brother. he warned us draco would be needing our help." "albus knows these kids better then he does his own mind." "but what good does it do him? they walk all over him, especially potter." "you're never going to approve of the boy, are you?" "no." snape turned around and walked quietly back into his private rooms, leaving the white haired man to look after him. a few moments passed, before the man chose to venture further into the castle. once in the grand hallway, he looked around, remembering what this place was like the first time he saw it, so many years ago. back then, the suits of armor had wizards wearing them and the ghosts had bodies and books of their own. back then, nearly-headless-nick was nothing more then the charms professor and binns was still alive and kicking - at least he was alive. the silence that now surrounded the walls was nearly deafening. the soft ticking of the old clock on the wall, assured him it was nearly seven o'clock. much still needed doing back at the tavern, but curiosity was a greater mistress to him then his business. he climbed the staircase up to the astronomy tower and looked out into the night. he wanted to see what hogwart's looked like from so high up, a sight he had missed, yet one he dreamed of so often. it was here that he and his brother parted ways; it was here that guinevere made her choice between them. the memories were bittersweet, yet the silence of the tower beckoned him to stay. he sighed heavily, breathing in the cold, crisp air. the moonlight bounced off the frozen lake, making it appear as flawless as stained glass. hagrid's hut could be seen in the distance, near the forbidden forest, puffs of smoke billowed through the chimney. the sounds of the owls hooting as they flew in search of prey, sounded like fireworks on the night air. all was well in the world, at that moment, he thought as he gazed out into the clear, starlit night. he looked up into the heavens and noticed the small, falling star. it seemed much closer then he would have expected, perhaps it was the location of the tower and the height above the ground that made it seem within reach. a frown crossed the old man's face as he watched the star fall into another, and then another, as though they wanted to form a pattern. he had never noticed so many falling stars in a single night before. then his frown deepened, his breath caught in his throat and his heart seemed to skip a beat. the stars continued to gather together, forming a very familiar shape as they hovered over the forbidden forest. there, in the clear, serene sky appeared the green mark of evil. a skull with a snake growing out of the mouth, floated among the perfect, peaceful night. evil had come to hogwart's.

chapter twenty-four

harry sighed his fatigue, his eyes closed to the sights around him. the evening had gone by quickly and he was actually feeling quite happy he decided to come home to the burrow for christmas. he listened to his aunt and uncle in the room down the hall, complaining about their simple accommodations. they complained about the size of the bed, the state of the curtains, the faded wallpaper, and the worn carpet. there was nothing that seemed to please those two. dudley lay in the cot across the room from him; his deep breathing and loud snore assured harry that he was fast asleep. they had spent over two hours playing snaps with the twins and harry actually found spending time with his cousin pleasant. he had changed since he discovered he was a wizard. somehow, he seemed to have settled down, he was more content and even accepting of his situation, if only his parents would. ginny had retired shortly after her father had arrived home with the dursleys. mrs. weasley had kept her promise and made the young woman realize that being a mother was not only rewarding, but also the hardest work she'd ever do. with penelope leaning over the toilet so often and mrs. weasley hustling to clean and cook for so many people, ginny was left to look after little molly. she fed her, cleaned up after her, changed her nappy, bathed her and after struggling for over an hour, had finally managed to get her to sleep. by the time the rest of the house had settled in for the night, ginny was tucked in her own bed, sound asleep. she had offered harry a simple goodnight kiss, whispering she was exhausted, and then climbed the stairs to her room. with a knowing smile, harry watched her, thankful that his idea to ask mrs. weasley for help - even though it was embarrassing - had been one of the wisest decision he could have made. ginny was finally thinking twice about having a child of her own. the sounds of the weasleys in the kitchen below, made harry feel more at home then he ever had. tonks and remus had returned from their short trip to grimmauld place to check on the reports from the aurors protecting the ministry of magic. their voices mingled with those of mrs. and mr. weasley. harry began to drift to sleep, the soft laughter from fred and george in the room above him, made him smile. they were undoubtedly plotting tomorrow's activities for their visitors. in his dreams, harry was at school again for the first time, a young boy filled with fear and excitement. he saw mcgonagall and remembered the anxieties he had. he moved through the castle as though buckbeak were flying him along each corridor and each passage. he saw his classmates cowering in the corners as they looked up and pointed to him. he couldn't understand why they were so afraid of him, and he instinctively reached up and touched his scar. his head was on fire, though he felt cold. he could feel his heart beating inside his chest like thunder, his eyes watering with the searing pain from his scar. he nearly doubled over with agony, but quickly found his footing and forced himself to stay upright. he continued to fly, feeling more and more apprehensive, his vision clouded from pain, but somehow he managed to focus on the objects that passed him by. nearly headless nick and peeves turned toward him, fear etched their ghostly faces. he tried to speak but found his throat had no voice of its own. he floated down the stairs, passing by many students who watched him. ron and hermione stood at the foot of the stairs; they looked up at him and frowned. fear echoed in their eyes, yet their hands held tightly to the wands in their hands. ginny was there, along with malfoy, longbottom and the rest of the gryffindor class. they watched as harry slowly passed each one, wands held tightly in their hands as though they expected trouble.

in the great hall, he could see himself sitting in front of the rest of the school, the sorting hat on his head. he remembered how he had begged the sorting hat to place him in any house other than slytherin, but as he dipped closer to the sights, he could hear the cold laughter echo all around him, as the sorting hat called out, "slytherin". this was wrong, harry thought. he didn't belong in slytherin. he was a gryffindor, that's where he belonged. even dumbledore had told him he was a true gryffindor, after he rescued ginny from the chamber of secrets. then a large figure came plummeting into the great hall, and all the students turned to see hagrid stumble his way down the rows of tables toward dumbledore. he was covered in ash, his face red and flushed, his hands blistered and burned. he coughed and sputtered, then reached out to the headmaster. "it's happened, sir," hagrid gasped. "he's come to hogwart's." "who?" harry heard himself calling out and watched as hagrid turned toward him, his face burned and charred from fires. "the dark lord has sent death eaters into the forbidden forest. they've attacked the centaurs and set fire to my hut. the forest is burning. we have to fight." "no," dumbledore was saying. "it is what he wants, to lure harry into a battle he is not prepared for. we must not act in haste. arrange the aurors and send out the dementors who are still loyal to us. send them into the forest to protect it. we will bide our time and fight when we are ready." "but headmaster," hagrid sputtered. "harry can help us. he's the only one who can save us." "not yet, he's not ready. the time is coming, but it is not now." "harry," a voice said from behind him, cold as the winter night, mocking him in his sleep. "harry potter, i'm waiting for you." harry opened his eyes with a start, looking into the honey brown eyes of ginny. for a moment he just stared at her, then drew a deep breath and looked around the dark room. the throbbing pain in his scar assured him, it was not a simple dream. "harry wake up," ginny insisted, her tone eager and filled with an urgency he had rarely heard. "hogwart's has been attacked. death eaters..." "attacked the forbidden forest and set fire to hagrid's hut," harry finished, sitting straight up in bed. it wasn't a dream, he knew what was happening. he had to get to school, but as he tossed the covers aside and began dressing he could hear dumbledore's warning. "we must not act in haste," he had said. "we will bide our time and fight when we are ready."

"i'm ready now," harry heard himself saying. "he wants me to fight him, so it's a fight he'll get." "dad and bill are downstairs organizing the aurors. harry, there's something else," she said, catching him by the arm as he tried to leave the room. "it's hagrid." "he's been hurt, i know." "how do you know?" "i saw it in a dream." ginny frowned. she knew his dreams were never ordinary, but it had been so long since he had experienced any 'visions' that the news took her by surprise. harry grabbed his clothes and began dressing quickly, glancing down to dudley who had stirred awake and was sitting on the end of the cot, his long husky legs exposed from the edge of the blanket. "what is it?" he asked in a groggy voice. "what's going on?" "hogwart's has been attacked," harry said in a monotone voice. "you-know-who?" dudley asked as he began to grow more alert. "his name is voldemort," harry snapped. "he doesn't deserve anyone's fear or respect." "harry," dudley said quickly as his cousin started for the door. "i know my powers are no where near what yours are, but i want to help. i want to fight." "your parents would kill me for sure if you got involved." "i don't care. i'm a part of this world and i know what he did to your mum and dad. i want to help you." harry stared at the face he had once hated to look at and for the first real time since he could remember, he found himself bounding with the young man. he smiled and nodded, then continued his way out of the room and down the stairs. the kitchen was filled with aurors; mad eye moody was there, as was tonks, lupin, dedalus diggle, elphias doge, hestia jones, kingsley shacklebolt and newest member, amos diggory. harry stepped through the door, wand in his hand and a determined look on his face. the others stopped and stared at the young man, as though seeing him for the first time. "how's hagrid?" he asked when he spied mcgonagall entering the kitchen from the

living room. "he'll be all right," she assured him in a very serious tone. "madame pomfrey says he's suffered only minor burns when he tried to put out the fires." "and the centaurs?" harry asked, causing the others to glance toward each other. "how did you know..." mcgonagall began, but was interrupted when the tall, gray haired man stepped up behind her. "firenze has gone to seek out those who fled," dumbledore said. "how many were killed?" harry asked. "seven were injured, but none were killed." "what's going to happen, professor?" ginny asked from where she stood next to harry. "we're going to continue as we always have," he said stepping to the table and sitting at the head. "the aurors will do their jobs, the teachers will do theirs and the students will continue with classes as usual." "i'm going to find him," harry said determinedly. "i'm the reason he came to hogwart's, i'm the reason he attacked hagrid. if it's me he wants, then i'll be damned happy to oblige him." "no, harry," dumbledore insisted, watching as harry's face grew dark with anger. "that's what he wants, for you to go after him unprepared. he knows you'll come after him, he knows you want revenge, but you're not ready. your powers are strong, as strong as they ever will be, but your emotions are not developed enough to withstand him. your love and your compassion will overcome you and weaken your reserves. revenge and anger will get in the way of your common sense and will make you act rashly. you have to work at strengthening those feelings. voldemort cannot withstand your emotions, he cannot understand them, but if you are not able to rein them in, they will be your undoing instead of his. we can rebuild hagrid's hut and the spells and charms that protect hogwart's are still in place. they could not penetrate the castle grounds, only the forest. there was no real harm done, yet. if you go after voldemort now, you will not survive and all you have worked to protect will be for naught." "i can't just let him get away with this, professor," harry argued. "yes you can and you must. harry, not going to fight him now, will make him grow anxious and nervous. he will become over confident and he'll come again, but we will be ready for him...you will be ready. you must let him come to you, harry."

"i'm tired of waiting, professor," harry said, ignoring the others in the room. "he killed my parents, and hundreds of others. how many more do we have to hand him, before you feel i'm ready to fight?" "there will be no more innocent deaths. voldemort wants you and only you, harry. he is saving his strength for you. he will not waste his time or his powers against others in order to get to you. he will seek you out alone. it's the death eaters we must worry about. our aurors will track them down; we've always been able to fight them. but inside information has it; they are growing tired of their leader's lack of control. they are beginning to see him as weak. you have done more harm to him already then you realize, harry. when you told his followers that he was a half blood, it made him less than perfect in their eyes. you put doubt into their minds and brought voldemort down from the pedestal they had placed him on. he is no longer the great and powerful dark lord they once feared and obediently served." "so i'm to just go back to school, and pretend none of this ever happened?" harry asked in doubt, uncertain if he truly wanted to believe all he was hearing or not. "exactly. there are those who need you, more than you know. one of your group was nearly lost today. young mr. malfoy was led into a trap that could have cost him his life." "how?" ginny asked in surprise. "it doesn't matter, all that is important is that voldemort realizes how important mr. malfoy is to our side. he will stop at nothing to separate the five of you. that is why i have ordered the minister to return you to hogwart's immediately. you must be within the castle walls and together in order to remain safe. i have set up special accommodations for the five of you, your own house if you will. it is time you learned to work together as one." "but how is that possible?" harry asked. "slytherin and gryffindor together? there are too many differences to get in the way. quidditch for one, not to mention the feelings ron and malfoy have against each other, or malfoy's less than chaste ideas about ginny and hermione. we can't live in the same house, it will be impossible." "you will find a way to make it work. you must, if you are ever going to join in battle and fulfill the prophecy. as for quidditch, i'm afraid it is too dangerous for you to continue. the season has been canceled." "canceled?" ginny asked in surprise. "but professor, we're in the lead for the house cup, you can't cancel quidditch now. we've only got two games left." "i'm sorry miss weasley, but it is for the best. there is no possible way to protect all of you while you're playing. inside the castle i can make certain you

are safe, but i cannot guard you well enough while you are in the open." "do ron and hermione know about all of this?" "members of the order have been dispatched to pick them up and return them to hogwart's. mr. malfoy is already there and you two will leave with me." "but what about christmas?" ginny asked. "what about our families? are you going to cancel the holiday as well?" "we will not deprive you of your holiday, miss weasley," mcgonagall assured her. "we have arranged for your families to stay at hogwart's until the new year," dumbledore continued. "they will join you in the morning and your holiday festivities will continue as planned. have no fears, christmas will come to hogwart's as it would here." dumbledore stood and began walking toward the fireplace as he spoke. "professor," harry said, stopping the old man from trying to leave the room. "i saw the attack in a dream. they've started again." "voldemort has found his link with you through your sleep harry," the old man said matter-of-factly. "you must work harder at blocking your mind and controlling your emotions. it is all that remains to weaken your powers. the right path is within you, harry. you must seek it out in order to find peace and control. only then will your mind be truly yours." dumbledore patted mr. weasley on the shoulder and walked with the minister out of the room, leaving harry feeling more confused then when he had entered the room. "why do i feel like i just got another riddle from mutgeb?" harry asked turning back to ginny who simply shrugged her shoulders. ****************************************************************************** "i can't believe it," ron growled as they gathered together in the great hall later the next morning. "in a private house with malfoy. it's going to be murder...his!" "we have to find a way to get along," ginny insisted. "you know what professor dumbledore said," hermione added. "we have to learn to work together." "but the same house?" ron grumbled. "why not just lock us in snape's dungeon for the remainder of the school year? it's the same effect. and what about quidditch?

i can't believe it's been canceled. we were in the lead for the house cup, for the fourth year. it's all ferret-face's fault." "i'm not exactly pleased about any of this either, weasel," malfoy said joining the small group at the front of the gryffindor table. "at least the four of you will still be together, i have to leave my house and my friends and live with you. i'd have been better off, being handed over to my father and the dark lord." "my heart bleeds for you, malfoy," ron snarled. "how do we even know you really were in danger? it was, after all, your best buddies who were waiting for you. do you really think we're supposed to just accept that they were going to turn you over to voldemort, that is his name by the way, not the dark lord?" "give it up ron," ginny snapped in response. "malfoy is on our side. the least you can do is pretend to be civil." "civil? to a malfoy? are you mental?" ron barked, his voice bouncing off the walls of the nearly empty room. "listen weasley, i'm not thrilled about having to live with you either. i'd rather cover myself in dragon dung and offer up my soul to the devil, but as it is, i have no say in the matter and neither do you, so deal with it. we're stuck with this the way dumbledore orders and that's all there is to it." "all right, enough," harry said, hoping to put a stop to the shouting match between the two, while his own anger was growing to dangerous levels. "if you want to point blame, then you may as well start with me. i'm the reason we have to make these changes, i'm the reason voldemort came here and i'm the one he wants. it's my fault we had our games canceled, and it's my fault we're being uprooted from our houses. does that make you feel better? and just for the record, i wanted to put an end to all of this once and for all, but dumbledore insisted it wasn't the right time, so lay off each other. i'm sick of listening to it." "that goes for us as well," hermione said boldly, glancing across the table to ginny. "we're in this thing together and we'll see it out...together." "so knock it off you and learn to get along," ginny picked up the conversation. "this is not anyone's fault, least of all harry's, it's just the way it has to be. we're here to join our forces as one, not to put daggers into each other." "well, it's nice to see the five of you getting along so well," fred said as he and george joined them, arms full of presents. "mum and dad want all of us to have christmas in your new common room," george snickered. "they want to celebrate the holiday in style." "where is this new house, anyway?" ron asked, his tone filled with disgruntled

bitterness. "dumbledore has commandeered the north tower and converted it for your use, your majesty," fred said with a smile and a bow, and then realized he was teasing real royalty and blushed. "sorry harry," he said in a soft tone. "but professor trelawney's classroom is in the north tower," ginny said with a frown. "not anymore," george said with a smile. "she's been booted out. she'll be using one of the empty rooms on the second floor and sharing accommodations with madame hooch." "but they hate each other," hermione said. "madame hooch still resents trelawney for predicted she would be fired after her first quidditch season, when she started here." "really?" fred asked in a mocking tone. "too bad someone didn't tell professor dumbledore that." "dumbledore felt the north tower would be the best place for you five, since there is only one way in or out," george continued. "he's had all of your stuff moved up there, and enchanted suits of armor have been placed as guards to the entrance. you should be as safe as if you were in your own little cribs." "i can just hear what the other students will say now," ron grumbled as the small group stood to follow the twins. "it's bad enough having to take class from trelawney, but to take her class from her? we'll never live it down." "at least you're not going to have to endure any more of hagrid's classes," malfoy snarled. "what's that supposed to mean?" harry snapped. "dumbledore has canceled all of our classes outside of the castle. he says it's too dangerous for us to be out in the open, that includes hagrid's and herbology.." "bloody hell," ron growled again. "we may as well have been locked up in azkaban, for all the freedom we have here." "at least we're together," ginny said, slipping her hand inside harry's as they began to climb the stairs leading to the north tower and their new common room. "and you don't have to endure the holiday with hermione's family," harry

continued. "by the way, how did your first night go with the grangers, anyway?" "i don't want to talk about it," ron snarled. "he accidentally downloaded a virus, that wiped out the hard drive on my dad's computer," hermione explained, knowing only harry would understand what she was saying. "how was i supposed to know that box had so much information inside it?" ron growled. "i've never heard of anything called the internet and i had no idea a machine could get sick. he kept yelling about his documents and his ram. i thought he was talking about an animal, or a pet, or something." "what's a ram?" ginny asked in a soft tone. "it's complicated. i'll explain it later." harry walked hand in hand with ginny, following close behind ron and hermione who continued to argue about mr.granger's computer, while malfoy followed behind the twins who led the way to the north tower. all the way up the corridor that led to trelawney's former classroom, all harry could think of the many long hours they'd spend together over the next several months, and found himself actually hoping voldemort would attack again soon. the small entourage stepped up the rungs of the ladder that led to trelawney's former classroom, one by one, nearing the top of the creaking steps with each passing second. ron reached upwards, climbing hand over hand to help lift him toward the trap door fred had opened and disappeared through ahead of his twin. he reached up to the next wrung just as malfoy stepped backwards to avoid being hit in the head by the door that slipped from george's grip. pain shot through ron's fingers and he screamed violently, as malfoy's heel meet the tip of his fingers, squashing them soundly between foot and wood. the red head began shouting obscenities at malfoy, cursing him for what he was certain was a deliberate act. harry sighed and looked to ginny as she stopped on the bottom wrung, waiting for her brother to continue up into the room. "it's going to be a very long winter," he whispered to her, then stepped up the stairs that took him to his new home. harry climbed the last rung of the ladder and found himself standing in the round room, he had so often fallen asleep in. the walls, once lined with bookshelves now held many portraits of both slytherin and gryffindor historical figures. the room was redecorated in a pale yellow, with warm tan drapes hanging across the window. the squishy chairs that had occupied the room, along with the round tables and copper teakettle were gone and in their place were two large sofas of coffee brown, four arm chairs of tan and gold and a round table with five chairs. by the fireplace stood hedwig's cage, pig's cage, crookshank's old tattered bed, and a wooden stool, which could second as a guest seat. near the window was a large, overly decorated christmas tree, complete with the many presents that had occupied the weasley's home the night before. a long buffet table sat on the wall closest to trap door and on it was a variety of food; turkey, ham, potatoes, vegetables, salads, pies and drinks to name only a few.

vernon and petunia dursley were sitting alone at the table, staring at the others with distasteful eyes. the twins were sitting near the tree, picking up presents with their names on them and shaking them, trying to determine what was inside. percy was sitting on the floor near one of the chairs, rubbing petunia's feet, while little molly played near the warm fireplace. mr. and mrs. weasley were talking quietly by the buffet table with bill and charlie and dudley was sitting in a chair opposite penelope, reading from his history of magic book. the room was warm, but nowhere near as uncomfortable as it once was as a divination's class. the smells of food and the chatter of laughter and conversations filled the small confines with a sense of normality. it was as if everyone belonged exactly where they were, as though they had always been right there. harry felt content and smiled when ginny stepped up to him, handing him a green foil wrapped box. "happy christmas," she smiled. harry returned the smile and took the package, opening it with eager fingers. inside was a gold pocket watch, very different then what harry had ever worn and very old. he frowned at it, as he looked up to ginny. "open it," she told him, indicating to the lever on the stem that wound the time. harry pushed it and watched as the lid opened, revealing an enchanted photo inside of a couple he had never seen before. he looked back to ginny, waiting for her to explain. "it's your grandparents on their wedding day," she said softly. "misty found it while she was cleaning out the attic at the castle. i thought it would be a nice present for you, a link to your past." harry sighed. it seemed odd to think about it, but looking at that small photo, staring into the black and white expressions of the smiling couple made him feel like he had a connection to them. somehow he didn't feel as if he were alone so much, as though somewhere he too would have a place in history, that someday someone would look at his picture and realize that they were connected as well. "thank you," he said, kissing her cheek. "i love it." "i know you don't wear pocket watches, but i liked the photo and hoped you would. look at your grandfather, harry. he looks just like you, except for the eyes." "i know, i have my mother's eyes. i've heard it before." "but don't you see? the uncontrollable messy hair, the honest smile, the nose; you look just like him." "he looks like the pictures i've seen of my father, as well." "i guess that means our son will look like the potters too," she said, watching the expression cross harry's face. "don't worry, i'm not all that eager anymore to have a baby, at least not right away. your plan worked, harry. i never really

thought about the work that went into being a mother before. i love molly, but she's a lot of work and i'm not ready for that." "i'm glad, but what do you mean my plan worked?" he asked, feeling the twinge of guilt. ginny smiled, slipping a folded up piece of parchment from her jumper pocket and handing it to him. he opened it, reading the familiar words he had written to mrs. weasley.

"this is very difficult for me to write to you, but i don't know what else to do," the words read. "please understand, i love ginny more than life itself, but she's determined that she is ready to start a family. mrs. weasley, i need your help. i am too young to be a father and ginny has another year of school. i can't make her understand. i need your help convincing her now is not the right time for us to have a child. i have always looked up to you and admired your wisdom when it comes to your family. i can't convince ginny on my own."

"i'm sorry," harry said, folding the parchment again. "you wouldn't listen to me, i had to do something." "well, you probably did the best thing. my mum has a way of making a person change their minds. the problem is, harry, after taking care of molly even for one day, i don't know if i will ever want children." "you will, someday," he told her, wrapping his arms around her waist. "when the time is right, you'll make a great mother, but that time isn't now." "no kidding. i've never been so bloody tired in all my life. how can one small child get so messy, or have so much energy? i swear, i'll need to practice my suspending spells for our children, just to keep them still long enough to wash them." "no you won't. it will all work out, in time." "hey you two," ron yelled from near the buffet. "are you going to snog all night, or you going to eat?" harry blushed a deep red when everyone turned to see ginny locked in his embrace. it was one thing to let the weasleys see them like this, but the dursleys were there, and dumbledore and mcgonagall had arrived while harry was opening his gift. suddenly the room seemed very small, and very crowded. ****************************************************************************** supper was finished much later than usual, the presents had been opened and the fire was burning down to a soft glow. percy and penelope had retired to the gryffindor prefect's common room, where percy had once lived while in school. the dursleys were given a room in the hufflepuff's dormitory, while the rest of the weasleys either dispersed among the gryffindor dormitories, or left for the

burrow. bill, tonks, lupin and mr. weasley all returned home where they would leave early the next day to start their investigations, while the twins left for their store and flat in hogsmeade - eager to meet up with katie and angelina and finish the holiday alone. mrs. weasley insisted on staying behind at hogwart's and so had an extra bunk placed in the room ginny and hermione would share, and charlie retired to his private residence near the defense against the dark arts classroom. ron, harry and malfoy found their bedroom rather cramped, with three beds stuffed into the once private office of trelawney. their trunks and personal belongings had been placed neatly in the dressers and closet and their school belongings arranged on their bedside tables. ginny and hermione found their room the former residence of the divination professor - rather easy to handle. their beds, trunks, dressers and school belongings fit nicely in the large room, even with space to spare around mrs. weasley's bunk. the beds for each of the students were the customary four-poster, the drapes hanging across them represented their individual houses they had grown up in, while the rest of the rooms were neutral and rather bland in color. harry assumed this was to help keep the rivalry down between gryffindor and slytherin, but it did little to stop ron from grumbling. the night was slipping away quickly by the time the beds were filled with their occupants, the moon large and full, the sound of the storm outside blowing against the tightly closed windows. harry lay in bed for quite awhile, listening to the sounds of ron and malfoy as they drifted to sleep. he was amused to hear ron's normal, vibrant snore, while malfoy was nearly silent with only a deep breathing to assure that he was asleep. harry was tired, there was no doubt about that, but the thought that voldemort had linked with him during his sleep, made wanting to close his eyes uninviting. at last, after two very long hours of practicing his occlumency lessons learned over the past two years, harry was able to close his eyes in peace. there was much to do, preparations to make and the grounds to clean up before the students arrived back to school in just a little less than a week. the last thing harry needed was voldemort knowing what plans were being made around him. in his sleep, harry found his control growing. he knew as his eyes closed for the last time, his powers were back in control of his actions. he had allowed them to lapse over the past several weeks of silence from the dark side, but after practicing in silence, he knew he had them back in hand. he saw himself walking through the woods, but he wasn't sure where he was. he could feel something familiar around him, the sense of comfort and contentment as he continued to walk forward. the sun was high, though the light was barely visible through the tall trees, but the warmth of it filled the air and he breathed in the serenity. the sounds of birds in the trees curiously began to chatter about the visitor to their woods, and the rats that scurried among the brush and grasses wondered who he was. a large old house came into view as he neared the edge of the woods and he recognized it at once. it was the house his parents were hiding in, when voldemort attacked. but in the real world, there were no woods nearby, no birds to welcome him and the only rat that came near the place was missing one toe. he frowned as he saw the front door open and his mother appear on the stoop. she smiled to him and waved, beckoning him in. harry couldn't refuse, he wanted to be there, to speak with his parents again and to know that all was right, but inside him, he knew it was all just a dream. "you're worrying too much again, harry," his father said, stepping into the room as the young man entered behind his mother. he carried a large tray of tea and

cakes with him, setting it on the buffet between the windows of the dining room, then reached out to his son, hugging him tightly in his strong embrace. "i have a lot on my mind, dad," harry heard himself saying. "we know that, remember, we're always with you. but you can't allow yourself to take all of this on yourself. we've told you before, there are others willing to help, able to help. all you have to do is open up your heart and let them in." "you mean ron, hermione and ginny, don't you?" harry asked with a sigh. "and malfoy," his mother said, ignoring her husband's disgruntled snort. "they are there for you. eventually, you're going to have to open up to them." "but i don't know that i totally trust malfoy, yet," harry said, watching the smirk that crossed his father's face. "after all these years, it's hard to just forget all he's done and said." "he could have been killed in hogsmeade, if he hadn't recognized the trap in time," lily said. "how did get led into something like that, anyway?" harry asked. "your classmate was tricked into believing he would be safer with crabbe and goyle." "what classmate?" "parvati patil," james answered. "trelawney received what she believed was a premonition from the other side, warning that malfoy was in danger." "dumbledore said she's only had two real premonitions that he knows of," harry said. "and that record still stands," james said with a chuckle. "she's not what you would call, reliable. she's a scatter-brained idiot, if you ask me." "hermione feels pretty much the same way," harry chuckled. "it wasn't sibyl's fault," lily said in a scolding tone. "she was tricked by a master." "voldemort," harry said, suddenly very serious.

"he knew how easy she would be to reach. she believes in her own talent so much, that she sees things that aren't there and hears voices that never speak. this time, however, she heard the words of the evilest conniver of all. voldemort came to her in a dream and warned her that malfoy was in danger. he knew about parvati, his spies had seen them together in hogsmeade and he knew she would be the best one to lure him away. trelawney was told that parvati was malfoy's true love and that she would save him." "parvati and malfoy?" harry asked with wide eyes. "i didn't know either one of them knew what love was." "the only person a malfoy loves, is the reflection in the mirror," james said bitterly. "parvati believes in trelawney's gift," lily continued with a disgusted glare at the older version of her son. "she would believe her, even if she were told that hedwig was a prince in disguise. she was the perfect stooge." "how did malfoy take being told that parvati was his true love?" harry asked, accepting the teacup his father handed him. "he didn't believe it. i think he would have killed crabbe, if it weren't for aberforth coming to his aide." "aberforth? you mean dumbledore's brother? it really is him at the hog's head inn, isn't it?" harry asked with wide eyes. "yes, harry, but nobody must know. he has been a loyal, albeit, a secret member of the order for many years." "mum, do you know what hermione and ron said about dumbledore?" harry asked after a moment. "is he dad's great-great-whatever?" "we never believed it when we first saw the painting, but it does seem to make sense." "how? that would make him much older then he really is." "little is known about albus, harry," james said, stuffing a cream cake in his mouth. "we do know he had a wife once, as well as a couple of children, but something happened to them and he lost them all. it was rumored that they were killed by plague, but magical folks aren't affected by such muggle diseases." "if he is a relative, he can sign the document of cessation if i'm...not around to

do it," harry stumbled over his own words. "he could, but he won't," james replied. "if you don't survive the battle with voldemort, harry," lily said, her tone quivering slightly as she mentioned the possible future, "then there will be no reason for the document to be signed by anyone. harry, if voldemort lives, the ministry is finished." "so i have another brick added to the load i'm already carrying," harry said softly. he looked up when he felt his mother's warm hand press down against his shoulder. "you have a lot on you son," she said sadly. "i would do anything to take this from you, but it is your destiny. just don't think you have to carry the load alone." "why am i here?" harry asked after several moments of silence. thinking about the future and all that lay ahead of him, made him feel the sorrow he knew he would have to endure sooner or later, and right now, he'd rather it be much later. "we thought you might like to spend christmas with us," james said with a warm smile. "we know we'll never compete with your ginny or her family, but we have only had one christmas with you." "you don't have to feel like you're competing with anyone," harry said with a broad smile. "once this is over, once i'm able to use my wish, i'm going to make all of this real. i'm going to bring you back, i promise." "your wish is not meant for us, harry," lily said sadly. "it's my wish and i'll use it as i want. i'll take care of everything else...somehow...and then there won't be any reason left to stop me from wishing you alive again." "don't rush through life hoping that wishes will give you what you want," james said sternly. "no wish in the world will ever replace the love we have for you. sometimes, you just have to look past the want and find the need." "no more riddles!" harry snapped, placing his hands on his head. "i can't take another one. why can't you just say what you mean?" "all right. we will never be your wish, harry," james said boldly. "we were meant to die, it was our destiny, just as yours is to face voldemort. i only wish i could tell you what's going to happen."

"i don't care what happens, i'm still going to bring you back. i promise, i'll have my family together again." "harry..." his mother interrupted, but was stopped short by her son standing and walking to the opposite side of the room, opening the door that lead outside. he turned to stare at them, a determined look on his face. "i will have my family back together, and i'll do it without dreaming." harry turned and left the little house, his eyes fluttering open and he found himself staring at the curtains covering his bed, the shadows from the moonlit sky, casting shadows across the ceiling. he was more determined then ever to learn all he could to defeat voldemort. he had his family depending on it. ****************************************************************************** the morning sunshine brought with it a headache, harry was certain would cause his brain to explode. he was tired, his eyes throbbed and his stomach lurched. for a moment, he wondered if he had caught a muggle flu bug while he was at the burrow, but then the burning sensation in his scar made him realize what it was that was making him feel so sick. "harry potter," the icy voice said, echoing through harry's mind. "i'm waiting for you." "go to hell riddle," harry snapped in the silent room, his hand landing hard on his scar to stop the pain from ripping his skull apart. "is that any way to speak to someone who only has your best interest at heart?" voldemort chuckled, his tone cold and emotionless. "best interest my arse." "i'm hurt, harry," the cold voice said in a mocking tone. "and after the gift i left for you. didn't you like how i redecorated the forbidden forest for you?" "yeah, it was great. i can tell by your aim, you were leading your attacks by your fork tongue. tell me riddle, how's your family life lately?" "do you think that by hiding my son from me, it will stop me from taking over the world? my powers are stronger than you will ever hope to achieve." "your powers are weak, old man," harry said, forcing his thoughts to fill with humor, even though his head was throbbing in pain. he knew voldemort could only get into his mind if he himself allowed it, so as long as he was there, he was going to have a little fun with the dark lord and see how far in he tried to go.

"and to think," harry continued. "you honestly have no idea what kind of tricks are being played behind your back." "do not mock me potter, it will be the last thing you do." "and what are you going to do about it, tom? you can't even tell the difference between a follower and a deceiver." "find yourself amusing, do you? then perhaps i should do more than deliver you the bodies of your precious giant and those ridiculous centaurs as a christmas present. perhaps you would like your little whore to be boxed up next?" "you didn't kill anyone, you stupid old fool," harry snapped, his anger filling his thoughts where humor once occupied. he was getting tired of this intrusion, and much to his amazement, his anger was easing the pain in his scar. he felt in complete control of how far into his mind he allowed his enemy to travel. "the best you could do was burn down a few trees and an old hut that can easily be rebuilt with a simple spell." "you are lying. i know that fool hagrid is dead. i saw his body with my own eyes." "i don't care what you think you saw, hagrid is alive and well and living in the castle. maybe you should have your eyes examined, or better yet, choose a better seer to do your dirty work for you," harry said, suddenly seeing the image of voldemort speaking through trelawney. he could see it all, the way in which voldemort had tricked the divination's teacher into believing she was having a true psychic experience, the way he had used the na�ve professor to convince parvati into delivering malfoy to hogsmeade. the anger and punishment he delivered on crabbe and goyle for their failure in completing their task. he saw it all and realized, he was inside voldemort's mind and the dark wizard had no idea he was there. "i shall have to see about this," voldemort hissed angrily. "in the meantime, potter, you should know i have a few other surprises in store for you. you will let me know what you think of them, won't you?" voldemort broke his connection with the young wizard, but not before harry saw exactly what he was thinking. harry sat up in bed, amazed and confused. he had been inside voldemort's mind undetected. what did that mean? were his powers growing stronger? was he at last able to control his thoughts enough to learn the secrets of his enemy? harry couldn't be certain, but he knew he had to tell dumbledore what he had seen and heard. he tossed the covers aside and jumped out of bed, gathering his clothes from the floor where he had tossed them the night before and dressed in haste as he hurried into the next room.

mrs. weasley was sitting in the chair closets to the fireplace, rocking little molly, while percy and penelope took up the space nearby on the sofa. ginny and hermione were sitting at the table with ron, laughing about something they had been discussing, while vernon and petunia looked to their son and malfoy reviewing simple spells with disgust. they all turned to harry as he tossed open the door, hopping on one stocking clad foot, while struggling to put his shoes on and walk at the same time. "harry, what on earth?" mrs. weasley asked with a frown. "i just had contact with voldemort," he said rather breathless. the room fell into silence as the occupants watched harry struggle to finish dressing. "what did he say?" percy asked with a frown to match his mother's. "he said he had a few surprises for me," harry answered, heading to the trap door that lead down the ladder to the corridor below. "like what?" ron asked, following his friend, who was followed close behind by hermione, ginny and malfoy. "i can't talk, i have to find dumbledore." harry slid down the sides of the ladder and took off running, right past the enchanted suits of armor, straight through a rather shocked nearly headless nick and ran all the way to the gargoyle that stood guard over the headmaster's staircase. he was about to speak the secret password, when the gargoyle jumped aside and mcgonagall stepped out along with dumbledore and snape. "mr. potter, what are you doing here?" mcgonagall asked with wide eyes. "shouldn't you be enjoying your holiday with your friends and family?" "professor," harry began, looking past the other two and locking his gaze to the headmaster. "i had a vision of voldemort. i know about trelawney and parvati. he thinks hagrid's dead, he's not right? he is still alive." "of course he is alive, harry," dumbledore answered with a curious frown. "but how could he think he was dead?" "it's a long story," harry gasped, feeling his heart pounding inside his chest. "perhaps we should discuss this over a nice cup of tea. professors if you excuse us. you five come up to my office." dumbledore turned and lead the up the winding staircase and into the office beyond. there ron, hermione, and malfoy took up chairs next to harry and listened patiently as he told of the conversation he had had with their enemy.

will way back ginny them all

"professor," harry continued a moment later after sipping on the tea that had poured for him. "i was inside his mind and he didn't know it. how is that possible?" "your powers are great, harry, stronger than any i've seen for a very long time. you have a natural connection to voldemort, but that connection has grown deeper. i should have anticipated this, when you began to display such advanced talents for occlumency." "but this is good, right?" ginny asked with wide eyes. "it is indeed, miss weasley," dumbledore answered with a smile. "how exactly is this good?" ron asked with a frown. "because now potter can use the dark lord's mind against him," malfoy surmised. "harry will be able to put thoughts into voldemort's mind without his knowing they aren't his own, isn't that right professor?" hermione continued. "exactly. and with his connection to professor trelawney, he will not only be able to link to harry, but he will be able to see all that goes on inside these castle walls." "but that's not good," harry said suddenly. "he'll know of any plans we make." "or he could be lured into believing those plans are true," dumbledore replied. "harry, i think it's time we took matters into our own hands. this could just be the break we've been hoping for. i have a few ideas, i think perhaps we should discuss." the five listened with interest as dumbledore told of an elaborate plan to lure the dark lord out of hiding and into the battle that had been predicted so many years before. after nearly two hours of plotting, the students stood to leave, when harry remembered what else he had been told and what he had seen in voldemort's mind. "professor, he's set in motion three attacks," harry reported. "the first one will be soon, i'm not sure how soon, but i know he was thinking it was imminent. he has arranged for dolohov and avery to set loose a swarm of acromantula on the ministry itself. he's hoping at least a few will be killed. after that there will be an attack by dementors on hogsmeade, i saw the attack occurring during the night when there was no moon and the last is on a muggle town near council flats, where he plans on destroying a building full of children. i'm not sure when, but it has to do with a celebration. i think it's the orphanage where he grew up."

"that is very good to know," dumbledore said with a serious expression. "i don't want you to worry any more about this. i'll see that nobody is harmed and perhaps azkaban will have a few more patrons by the time the third attack has been foiled." "professor," hermione began with a shy blush to her attractive cheeks. "i don't want to be the one to remind you, but we have n.e.w.t.s. soon. will there be any reason to postpone them?" "no miss granger, i don't see why we would need to postpone your tests. i believe they are scheduled to begin in late march. that only gives you a few weeks to brush up on your lessons." dumbledore smiled at the look ron gave his girlfriend, then walked the five to the door and shut it behind them. "this is excellent news," phineas said from his perch on the wall. "it is indeed," dumbledore said as he sat back behind his desk and motioned for the teapot to pour another cup. "if potter has advanced this much in his powers," dippet began. "what's to stop him from turning on hogwart's?" dumbledore sipped his tea in silence for a moment, then looked up to the wall where all the former heads of hogwart's stared down at him. with a warm smile crossing his aging lips, he drew a deep breath. "i would not worry about harry turning against the school," he said knowingly. "he is only one point of a very powerful star. they will not let the dark side get him quite so easily. harry potter will be protected, even as he is protecting all of us."

chapter twenty-five

over the next four months, all at hogwart's was quiet. the upper students were studying for their n.e.w.t.s.; while those in the fifth year were working hard to pass their o.w.l.s. dumbledore had kept his promise to harry during the christmas holiday. nobody was harmed during the three attacks voldemort had planned. the news that the ministry had successfully stopped all three attacks and returned not only half a dozen dementors to azkaban, but nine dangerous death eaters as well, circulated among the different houses. the mood had lightened with the changing of seasons and slipping popularity of the dark lord, which most were now calling by name, making everyone forget about the loss of quidditch, or how harry, ginny, ron and hermione had practically forced trelawney from her classroom and residence to hold up with malfoy. for a few short weeks, all seemed right in the world, which only made harry feel jumpy and anxious. hermione was doing her usual studying, while ron grumbled about the complicated

spells and intense homework. ginny was busy at work trying to complete a pile of homework assigned by binns, mcgonagall and snape, while malfoy and harry were actually working on some very dark magic together. malfoy had mentioned the knowledge he had gained from his father over the years, and suggested that harry try and familiarize himself with them incase voldemort - which malfoy was now calling him - used any of them against him. june arrived and the day of the n.e.w.t.s. found hermione, ron, harry and malfoy all sitting at desks in the great hall, just as they had for their o.w.l.s. the written examination was hard, much harder than even hermione had predicted, and took nearly six hours to complete. with the anticipation of the practical spells being arranged for the next day, the castle grew silent as night approached. books and wands were at hand during the evening meal, with seventh year students transfiguring their water goblets into nifflers, who immediately began scurrying across the shinny plates and goblets, causing havoc before they could be trapped and changed back. night made its way into the cracks of castle, creating a dreary sleep among its occupants. harry had arranged to meet ginny in the room of requirements after dinner, and hurried to find her standing outside the passageway that lead to their hideaway. he frowned when he saw the disappointed expression on her face. "what's the matter?" he asked her in a hushed whisper as not to attract too much attention to themselves. "ron and hermione have arranged for several of the seventh years to practice in the room of requirements," she said with a soft grunt. "we can't use the room." harry thought for a moment, and then smiled. "if they're in there, then we won't be disturbed back in our room," harry said with a wink. "don't be so sure of that," she said, her expression still filled with disappointment. "malfoy is there studying. he's determined to achieve a higher score than his father did, to prove he's a better man or some such rubbish." "we could try the old common room." "too many students are there working on their n.e.w.t.s. or their o.w.l.s. we're just doomed to not be together until testing is over." "hey harry," ron said emerging from the door down the hall. "we need you in here. we're having a hard time doing the prior incantato spell." "duty calls mr. potter," ginny smiled bitterly, then turned and walked away. "what's with her?" ron asked stepping up to harry's side.

"just a little frustrated," harry said with a sigh, then followed ron back into the room he had hoped to be spending the night with ginny in. several hours passed by, before they all felt comfortable with the spells mcgonagall had warned they would be tested on. long into the wee hours of the morning, harry, ron and hermione finally found their way back up the ladder to their private common room. ginny had already turned in, while malfoy was fast asleep across an open book. harry was exhausted and certain there wasn't another ounce of strength left in him to carry his feet into his room. he collapsed on the large sofa in front of the fire, as ron and hermione followed suit, falling into matching chairs nearby. they sat in a numb stupor, staring into the empty fireplace. the best thing that could happen to them now, was that tomorrow would somehow find a way of skipping over them. just as harry was about to give up and leave the room, the door to ginny and hermione's room opened up. inside the threshold was a very sleepy young red head. harry couldn't help but smile. even in her state of exhaustion, hair tussled and eyes rimmed in pale circles, she was beautiful. he patted the cushion next to him and held out his arm as she curled up beside him, her head resting on his chest. "did you master your spells?" she asked with a yawn. "i'd say we at least touched basis on them. how about you? get your homework done?" "yeah, even snape's horrid four yard parchment on truth serums. oh, and speaking of snape, i saw neville tonight. i thought he'd be practicing with your guys?" "he was, but he gave up and went to bed. i think luna's been keeping him up too late," harry chuckled, kissing the top of her head. "did he tell you about his visits with his dad?" "no, in fact i've completely forgotten to ask him about them." "well, he told me his father remembers him, but he's been looking for him as a baby. he has no comprehension that mrs. longbottom is gone, or where he is. he's just conducting his days as if he were living seventeen years ago. he even holds conversation with neville as though he were one of the members of the order. he's been doing a lot of talking about plans to find the green flame torch." "too bad they never learned how to use it," harry said sadly. "too bad they never knew what it was," hermione said, adding to the conversation.

"it's a bloody good thing, if you ask me," ron commented. "can you imagine what would have happened seventeen years ago, if voldemort would have learned the secret behind the green flame torch?" "he'd have been more powerful then he already was," malfoy added, sitting up from his book. "well, at least neville has his father back - sort of," ginny said. "i just can't help feeling sorry for him. he's that close to his father, but he doesn't even know who he is. it has to be heart wrenching." "i'm sure it is," harry said, remembering his promise to bring his parents back. perhaps he should think about expanding his wish, to include neville's parents maybe even sirius. "so how did your practicing go?" malfoy asked, joining the small group as he sat in a chair opposite ron and hermione. "we're ready," ron said quickly. "i think even dumbledore would be surprised at how well we're doing." "he doesn't look very well, does he?" hermione asked, her tone appearing somewhat distracted and distant. "who?" ron asked with a frown. "dumbledore," she answered, turning her attention back to the small group. "he looks rather...tired, i think. i saw him today in the corridor and he seemed to be having a difficult time climbing the stairs to the second floor." "did you ask him about it?" ginny asked. "no, but i asked if i could help him. he just smiled like he always does and said he was just enjoying the walk, but he seemed rather pale and out of breath." "well, he is old," ron commented. "it's more than that, ron," hermione said with a serious expression. "i don't think he's well. do you think maybe we should speak with professor mcgonagall or madame pomfrey?" "i think we should just leave well enough alone," ron scolded. "we've already got our plates full with our n.e.w.t.s. the last thing we need is to have any distractions. speaking of which," ron asked, turning his attention back to malfoy.

"how are your spells coming? think you can beat your daddy?" "i don't want to beat him, weasley, i want to surpass him. i don't want people to remember the name of malfoy with thoughts of death eaters. i'd like to know my children will have a future where people won't be staring and whispering behind their backs." "speaking of children," ron smirked toward the blond. "how's parvati lately? have any more premonitions about your safety?" "knock it off ron," harry warned with a tired glare of his green eyes. "i'm sorry i ever told any of you what i saw in voldemort's mind. it just put fuel on the fire." "no it didn't potter," malfoy said with an honest smile. "weasley and i have decided that we don't like each other, any more than you and i like each other. the only difference is, it's easier to be civil to you since you have more of a refined blood than he does. he's just crude and disgusting, but it's in his genes, he can't help it." "what is that supposed to mean?" ron snapped, leaning forward in his seat as though he were ready to pounce. "it means you're lower class, much lower than potter and definitely beneath a malfoy," the blond said with a smirk. "is that so? well, how about i just give you a shove off that pedestal you've placed yourself on, then?" "think you can?" "enough!" harry barked, then ran a tired hand through his messy hair. "i give up. you two are too much alike to ever get along. i'm going to bed before i have to put both of you in suspension and loose points on my n.e.w.t.s." "we are nothing alike," malfoy snarled as harry finished speaking, watching the dark haired wizard lean down and kiss the young woman next to him, before turning around and walking toward their bedroom door. "at least my father isn't a death eater," ron clarified loudly, more for harry's benefit than malfoy's. harry closed the door behind him, falling to the mattress of his bed. he had decided weeks ago to just let those two fight it out, but every time they started, he always felt as though they would literally kill each other, and until dumbledore decided otherwise, they needed each other.

the door to the bedroom opened, family was better. harry rolled closing them around him. it did dark and he could bury his head sleep.

and the over on nothing beneath

two entered, still arguing about whose his bed and tugged at the curtains, to keep the noise out, but at least it was his pillow long enough to drift off to

****************************************************************************** "mr. potter," greasley said in greeting the next afternoon, as harry approached his table for his examination in transfigurations. "i would like for you to change this water pitcher into a unicorn please." harry frowned. that was much harder than changing it into a small niffler. harry thought hard, and then pointed his wand toward the pitcher. "you can do it," he told himself, remembering the much harder tasks he had already endured that day. with a deep breath, he issued the spell. "abeo dyr." a white light shot out from the tip of his wand and harry stepped back as the water pitcher changed into a miniature, almost doll-like unicorn. "not bad, mr. potter, but hardly of standard size," greasley said, lifting his quill to write on the parchment. "i beg your pardon sir," harry began thinking quickly. "but you did not clarify what size you wished me to transfigure. considering the size of the pitcher, it was only logical to make the unicorn of equal dimensions." "quite right," greasley said a moment later, staring down at the white animal pawing at the table. "do you think you can make it grow to a height of four hands?" harry drew a deep breath. why couldn't he have just kept his mouth shut and accepted a lower mark? "ingrandire," he said, pointing the tip of his wand to the small creature, then stepping back as it began growing on top of the table, cracking and crashing the wooden object beneath its weight." "mr. potter!" greasley snapped, jumping back in time to save his feet from being squashed beneath the now enlarged unicorn. "i'm sorry sir, but you didn't say to take it off the table," harry said, rather enjoying the idea of toying with this investigator's rules. "very well, you're dismissed. please leave," greasley said, handing harry his parchment to take to his next assignment. without hesitation, harry snatched the sheet of paper and hurried out of the room, before he was asked to make the

transfiguration disappear. outside the great hall, a small group of gryffindors was gathered, each one looking grim and depressed. harry approached them, a smile etching his face as he thought of the look greasley gave him. "why are you so happy?" seamus asked. "nothing. what are you guys doing?" "waiting for the slytherin to finish with potions," dan thomas asked. "how'd you do with transfigurations, harry?" ron asked, his shirt a disheveled mess, his tie held together by a small knot near the end. "i think i did all right," harry said. "there is a bright side. at least we don't have to pass divination's or history of magic in order to get our n.e.w.t.s." "that's not the brightest side, but it will do," ron grumbled as hermione stepped out of the great hall, a wide smile greeting the small group. "i swear, if you say that was the easiest task you've ever done, i'm liable to pop you one," ron snarled at the young woman, who in little more then three weeks, would become his bride. "well, it was," she answered. "ask harry, he did it." "you did?" ron nearly screeched. harry blushed softly, trying to hide the amusement in his eyes. "nobody knows yet if they passed or not. how do you know that you didn't?" "because i was so nervous, my unicorn came out with a camel's hump and twin horns, that's how," ron barked, his face red with irritation and anger. "honestly ronald," hermione scolded. "at least you were able to transfigure something," seamus grumbled. "i was so nervous, i barely got more than a water pitcher with legs." "you've all had transfiguration classes for seven years," hermione began, her tone thick with frustration. "surely, you could do a simple spell as conjuring up a unicorn. how could you possibly not pass that?"

"maybe because we're not the great hermione granger," parvati snapped as she stepped up behind the group. "watch it parvati," ron warned, stepping to his girlfriend's side, and slipping a warm hand around her waist. "at least hermione didn't lead her boyfriend into one of voldemort's traps." "how did you hear about that?" parvati asked, her face suddenly white, her eyes large dark pools. "everyone knows about it," seamus commented. "it's bad enough to actually believe what trelawney tells you in her stupid classes," dean continued, "but to believe that she could possibly have true visions, is just mental." "that old bat is as blind with her inner eye, as she is with the two in her head," ron added, watching parvati's eyes narrow. "she happens to be a very talented witch," parvati insisted. "the only talent that old bat has, is putting people to sleep." "you're a very rude person, ronald weasley." "but honest," malfoy said as he stepped out of the hallway behind the group. parvati turned and looked at the boy, her cheeks flushed with color as she lowered her eyes. "draco," she began, but stopped speaking when she realized he wasn't looking at her, but rather at his new roommates. "smythers has developed a headache," he told the others. "he has canceled the rest of the session for the day." "what did you do, malfoy, set a blast-ended skrewt on him?" ron asked with a sneer. "no weasley, i told him you were next to see him." "what do you say, we all get a bite to eat and head back upstairs and study?" hermione asked, pulling ron's arm toward the tables set up near the lake for the

students as a picnic, since the great hall was otherwise occupied. the gryffindors walked behind the couple, leaving harry to look back at malfoy, noticing parvati sitting on the top step of the entrance, alone and wiping away her tears. "maybe she's not your true love, malfoy," harry said softly, stopping the blond and nodding his head toward the dark haired girl. "but she cares about you. regardless of what trelawney made her believe, i think she really does have feelings for you. and i think you care for her, as well. maybe you should try talking to her. she's pretty torn up about what she's done." "parvati patil is nothing more than a pleasant distraction," malfoy insisted in his usual arrogant tone. "if that's what you believe, then why didn't you turn her in to dumbledore and snape that night? why did you protect her?" harry turned his back on the young slytherin and left him standing dumbfounded in the path leading to the lake. "where's malfoy?" ron asked in a bitter tone, as harry joined them. he glanced behind him and saw the young blond walking back into the castle with parvati, then smiled. "he's got something else to do." ron narrowed his eyes, but lost track of what he was thinking when the large tentacle of the giant squid reached up and slapped down against the water's surface, spraying water all over the students standing and sitting near the lake's edge. ****************************************************************************** friday night found the castle alive with laughter and music. the n.e.w.t.s. were over, the o.w.l.s. were completed and the stress of studying was nearly over. now all the students had to worry about were finals. dumbledore was so relieved at what the investigators had told him about the students' progress, that he had ordered a school wide celebration. magical flutes, guitars and drums had been set in the corner, playing happily as the students laughed and ate, talking about the complex tasks they had endured and survived. with the enchanted ceiling displaying the clear spring night outside, the mood continued to grow cheerful. even snape looked rather content through his sour expression. all was going well, until a commotion caught the attention of the students, each turning toward the head table, one by one. "albus, are you all right?" mcgonagall said, a little loud in order to be heard over the music. professor dumbledore smiled weakly, standing on what appeared to be weak legs. "i'm just tired," he insisted. "please continue your celebration." he waved his hand in a casual gesture of dismissal, turning and walking down the steps. he reached the door that divided the great hall from the back hall. harry watched as the headmaster leaned forward, his weight resting on the arm that reached out, before he crumpled to the floor. the voices of the room gasped, as the teachers

all hurried to the old man's side. snape conjured up a stretcher as pomfrey began barking out orders. within minutes, the great hall was void of teachers, left in the care of the head boy and girl. hermione stared at ron, then turned to the stunned silence of the students. "we...we should go back to our houses, until we hear something," hermione said, her throat suddenly thick, her eyes stinging with tears. ron slipped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her against him, cradling her in his warm embrace. "prefects, escort your houses back to your dormitory," ron said over the soft whispers. "i'm going to the hospital wing," harry said a moment later as they gathered out in the main hall. "i'm coming with you," ginny insisted. "so are we," ron said, still holding hermione in his arms. "no," harry argued. "the students are going to need reassuring. i'll let you know as soon as i can." without hesitation, he turned and rushed up the stairs, leaving the others to watch his departure. inside the hospital wing, harry found mcgonagall, snape, trelawney and pomfrey gathered around a bed at the far end of the room. he approached slowly, listening to the whispering voices. "what's wrong?" he asked as madame pomfrey looked up. "what's the matter with professor dumbledore?" "i'm sorry," pomfrey said sadly, tears filling her eyes. "what do you mean? you can heal him." "i'm sorry potter," pomfrey said again, the tears reaching her voice and make them sound strangled. "there's nothing i can do. it's too late." "potter," snape said in a bitter tone "return to your house at once. this is no place for students." "no," dumbledore said in a soft voice. "i want to see him. harry...come here." harry stepped cautiously to the headmaster, taking the outstretched hand in his own and noticing how cold it was.

"professor," harry said with a frown, but was greeted with a warm, weak smile from the old man lying in the bed. "i wanted to be here for you...when you confronted....lord voldemort," the old man said weakly. "you're a strong wizard...never forget that. look within yourself...for the answers." "i can't do this without you, professor," harry said in a sad tone. "i need you." "you are a wise young man...trust in your powers," dumbledore gasped. "i'll always...be...here....har..." harry gasped, holding the old man's hand tighter. "professor?" he asked, watching the eyes he had so long admired and looked to for wisdom close. the room was silent, broken only the by the sobs of sorrow from pomfrey, trelawney and mcgonagall. harry stood there for several seconds, watching the life drain from the pale face of the greatest wizard who ever lived. slowly, he laid the lifeless hand across the silent chest and walked away, stunned and filled with a deep sorrow. as he neared the door, he heard the comments of snape echo through his mind. "we have no choice now, but to send the students home. without professor dumbledore, the castle is vulnerable. there is nothing to stop the dark lord from attacking." "this is the end of hogwart's," mcgonagall sobbed. "what's more," snape said in a soft yet slightly cheerful tone. "it's the end of harry potter." the walk to the north tower seemed like the longest journey he had ever made. without noticing how he had gotten there, harry found himself sitting on the sofa near the dark fireplace. ron, hermione, ginny and malfoy gathered around him, waiting patiently for him to speak. in a weak tone, harry found a voice speaking from his throat, but somehow the words seemed foreign. "professor dumbledore is dead," he said softly. the room was deathly silent as tears flowed from the eyes of those around him. "what do we do now?" ron asked, his tone thick with emotion. "what will happen to hogwart's without him?" "the students are being sent home." "but they can't do that," hermione interrupted, wiping her tears with the back of her sleeve. "without dumbledore the school is unprotected. there is nothing to stop voldemort."

"he can't get his hands on hogwart's," ginny said, wiping tears from her freckled cheeks. "there's nothing we can do about it," harry said sadly. "dumbledore was the keeper of the terra auxilium ducere. without him to protect it, it could fall into voldemort's hands." "what's the terra whatever?" ron asked. "it's a device to keep harmony in the world," malfoy began. "it keeps a balance between our world and the muggle world." "without it, there's nothing to protect the muggles against the dark wizards taking control of them," harry continued. "so if voldemort finds out dumbledore is dead and the school is unprotected..." hermione began. "then it's the end of life as we know it." ****************************************************************************** a cold laughter echoed among the cracks and mold of the old stone castle. the moonlight filtered through the torn curtains and broken windows, but couldn't make it past the circle of dark robes gathered around the room. red eyes turned toward those gathered around and his thin lips smiled wide, revealing the thick yellow coating covering the once white teeth. "it has happened at last," voldemort said, his tone actually lifting in a high pitched shrill. "dumbledore is dead. gather the death eaters. hogwart's is ours."

chapter twenty-six

"i can't believe this is happening," a young hufflepuff girl said as the dark mahogany casket was led out the front entrance of hogwart's. the students were gathered in the great hall to bid their final farewells to their beloved headmaster, before leaving hogwart's for the last time. "without professor dumbledore, what will become of hogwart's?" a ravenclaw first year boy asked.

"it's the end, you big dummy," his friend answered, wiping his tears with the back of his hand. "it happened so fast," hermione said with a sniff. "i can't imagine what will become of the wizarding world now," ginny commented, glancing up the row of students to where the teachers and ministry officials were following behind the casket. "i guess it's up to harry now," ron said softly; glancing down the row to where his best friend stood, separate from them. he had chosen to stand alone, keeping his distance from all of them the past week, as preparations were made for dumbledore's funeral. he had seemed different, distracted and preoccupied with his own thoughts since the night he returned to the north tower, with the news of their headmaster's death. "i can't imagine what he's feeling," hermione said, as the students filed out the door of the main hall. "the time has come, and he knows it," ginny said, her heart heavy as she thought of what her beloved harry must be going through. the casket was loaded on a flower-encased carriage, and then slowly pulled away, being drawn by four of the school's thestrals. the road was lined with mourners, ministry officials, students and parents, aurors; many of which harry knew personally, various businesspersons from around the world, dignitaries from other schools and even the american president of magical affairs. tears and soft sobbing could be heard throughout the grounds as hagrid led the thestrals down the path to the main gate, followed behind by the minister of magic, the teachers of hogwart's and finally the students; seventh year down. harry walked beside mr. weasley, as the last heir to the royal throne. he looked straight ahead, his eyes set on the back of the carriage, his head held high and his jaw set in a stern line. the procession walked slowly down the road that led to hogsmeade, stepping up to the waiting train, which puffed black smoke into the gray sky. dumbledore's body was to be taken to a secret location and buried, it was said, along side his family. the students watched silently as hagrid, harry, mr. weasley, snape and filch lifted the casket into a special car set aside for the occasion. slowly the six rejoined the large group and watched as the doors were closed and sealed, to protect anyone trying to morbidly steal the late headmaster's body. mcgonagall cleared her throat, wiping tears from her cheeks, and then turned to the students. "hogwart's express will be leaving in twenty minutes," she said with shaky words. "all students and their parents are to be aboard no later than twelve o'clock." mcgonagall turned away with the rest of the school's staff and walked back toward the castle.

"i can't believe it's over," mandy brocklehurst from ravenclaw said, wiping the tears with a white kerchief. "it's the end of hogwart's," luna lovegood said as they all walked back to the school. "it's the end of our world," neville said, wrapping his arm around luna's waist. "where's potter?" millicent bulstrode from slytherin asked, causing several heads to turn and scan the crowd. "he left just after the train doors closed," colin creevey said in defense of his gryffindor brethren. "he's really acting weird, isn't he?" denis creevey asked. "harry was very close to dumbledore," dean thomas answered. "he was like a father to him," seamus commented. "without professor dumbledore, who's to help harry against the dark lord?" lavender brown asked those around her. "he's on his own," seamus said again. "no he's not," hermione interrupted. "he has the d.a. and all the support of the ministry of magic. harry will never be alone." "you all know your duty and your orders," malfoy said as they neared the front gate. "you'll wait for the order until one of us gives it to you." "but we're leaving," neville said with a frown. "mcgonagall told us to be on the train by noon." "and so we shall," malfoy said with an evil grin. "spread the word. we will not disappoint the acting headmistress." ****************************************************************************** the students gathered together one last time in the great hall, bags and trunks lining the main entrance. the silence echoed off the walls, with only a few sniffles breaking through. harry had not arrived with the other gryffindors; in fact, he was not in either his house common room or the one he shared with his

friends. rumor had it; harry had gone back to the ministry with mr. weasley, but when the minister appeared at the teacher's table to bid farewell to the students, suspicion began to spread among the houses. there was no one who felt the impending doom as deeply as harry, as he stood alone at the window of the astronomy tower. he stared out at the approaching storm and sighed. the whistle of the hogwart's express could be heard through the distance between the castle and hogsmeade. harry looked toward the black and red locomotive, waiting patiently for the students to board. he remembered the first time he saw the train. he was never so excited or so scared. leaving the dursleys was all he could think of. he was filled with so much anticipation, he could barely think straight. one minute he was an awkward, mistreated little boy who slept under the stairs at number four privet drive, and the next moment he was a wizard, living in a world he had never even imagined could be real. harry smiled as he thought back over the years to the first time he saw hogwart's from the boats hagrid took all the first years across the lake in. it was impressive to say the least. majestic and inviting, ancient and magical, everything a young boy could hope for in a fairy tale world. he thought back on how the sorting hat had wanted to place him in slytherin, to the day he survived his first encounter with voldemort. he remembered the first time he road a broomstick and the excitement of playing quidditch. he thought about the time ginny had sent him that valentine's card in his second year and how embarrassed he was, to that day he had rescued her from tom riddle's memory in the chamber of secrets. vision after vision passed through his mind, his eyes seeing the happiness and the sorrow of so many events. he remembered the horror of watching cedric diggory being killed, to the pain of being possessed by voldemort in the ministry of magic. then he began to concentrate on the more recent events. his mental contact with the dark lord, the splitting pain of being in contact with him, to the many encounters over the years he had with the one person responsible for all his sorrow. harry clenched his jaw and narrowed his eyes. there were many things the evil lord had to pay for and he was tired of playing his cat and mouse games. it was time to get this over once and for all. the sounds of voices below him caused harry to glance down to the students as they began their journey to hogsmeade and their final trip on the massive train. he frowned as he caught sight of malfoy, ron, hermione and ginny walking together toward town. neville and luna were holding hands, as were many of the other older students. for a moment, all he could do was stare, wishing he were with them, but then he remembered the past few days and the events that had led to this moment. "well, potter," a voice said from the doorway of the tower. "seems as though you're finally on your own. where's the great trio now?" "shove off snape," harry said, his eyes remaining on the image of his friends leaving him behind. "do you honestly think you can protect the school, now that dumbledore isn't here to help you?"

"i'll do what i have to do." "there are many who will be very eager to stop you." "yes, i know, some are much closer than others. tell me, snape," harry said, turning his eyes toward the greasy haired, darkly clad man looming in the threshold. "are you still willing to stand on the side of right and fight against your former lord and master, or was dumbledore wrong about you all along?" "still arrogant, even without your friends?" snape sneered through dark eyes. "so much like your father." "you haven't answered me. whose side are you going to fight on?" "what i choose to do with my life is my business, not yours." "what about your daughter? are you willing to hand her over to voldemort as one of his loyal servants? she won't be safe you know? she's a mudblood, she'll never be more than dirt to your old friends." "leave her out of this, potter. my daughter's welfare is of no concern to you." "i'll leave her out of it, but will he?" "amanda is my problem and i'll do what i must to keep her safe." harry nodded, knowing in his heart, the greasy git meant what he said. they stood staring at each other for a moment before harry narrowed his eyes again. "if i find out you lied to dumbledore all these years, if you betray his trust in you, i promise, i'll be there for you to answer to." "think you'll survive the dark lord's powers? he's not as weak as you think." "i'm ready for him, and you if necessary." "we'll see," snape said with a threatening glare, then turned and walked away, leaving harry to watch his shadow slowly disappear down the winding staircase. "i know you trusted him professor," harry said, turning back to the train and watching as it pulled out of the station, taking with it his friends and the body of his former headmaster. "but i still can't help wondering if it was wise," he finished in a deep breath, then turned away as the smoke from the train

disappeared around the edge of the hillside. harry walked down the stairs and through an empty castle, listening to the echo of his shoes on the stone floors. it was strange being alone in the castle. he knew the professors were still there, each insisting on doing what was necessary to defend the castle, but even as he approached the main entrance, he could sense the thick sensation of dread swelling up around him. even the many ghosts that haunted the castle were silent, floating among the corridors like whispers of mist. harry stopped in front of the closed doors to the great hall. so many years of walking across this threshold and now he felt as though he were doing it for the last time. with a heavy heart and a deep sigh, harry straightened his cloaks and squared his shoulders, pushing the doors open and walking up the isle between the long tables. the room was silent as he entered. he walked methodically toward the head of the gryffindor table, where he had spent so many meals with is friends and classmates. "about time you got here," a voice said, causing harry to smile softly. "do you think it worked?" another voice asked. harry sighed, stopping next to his best friends, and slipping his hand inside the warmth of the young red haired girl who waited for him. "it worked," harry said through strong tones. "what do we do now?" ron asked, glancing to hermione. "we wait," harry said. "he'll be here soon." "all is ready in the forrest," frienze said as he entered the hall, his hooves clacking on the wooden floorboards. "and there's good news. the centaurs have decided to join the fight. after what happened this past winter, they now know there is no hiding from the truth." "that's very good news," mr. weasley said, stepping through the side door to the great hall. harry smiled when he looked up and saw mcgonagall walking in behind the minister, along with the weasley boys, hagrid, and a familiar green haired old woman. "gilda!" ginny exclaimed, slipping past ron and hermione and hurrying to the old woman, offering her a warm hug. "i decided it was time i came back home," gilda said with a twinkle in her eyes. "besides, frienze convinced me his brother wouldn't have cared for the idea of my hiding all these years."

"his brother?" ginny asked. "it's a long story, child. remind me to tell you about it when this is over." ginny smiled and turned to her eldest brother, who patted her on the head as he stepped around her. "many of the goblins have chosen to stand against the dark lord," bill said proudly. "it took a great deal of persuasion, along with a sworn not from ministry that their honor and property will be returned to them once this is over, though there are still those who follow voldemort. at least we have the edge on them." "the house elves are ready too, harry potter," dobby said as he appeared around the shinny metal legs of one of the suits of armor near the side door. "all house elves want what harry potter has promised them." "what was that?" hermione asked with a frown. "i promised to support their decision whether to become free or stay as servants to the wizarding world." hermione opened her mouth to object, but harry stopped her with the raise of his hand. "it's their choice to make hermione," he clarified gently. "they will have the full support of the ministry in whatever path they wish to take." "but it's not right," hermione began. "it's their decision to make, not ours." "give it a break 'mione," ron insisted, squeezing her hand. "we've got enough to worry about right now, we don't need any lectures about your spew." "that's s.p....oh forget it," hermione sighed with disgust. she knew he was right, but regardless of all that they were about to face, she was still determined to free the house elves someday. harry glanced up, seeing the faint shadow of a rodent scurry beneath the table. he reached for his wand and drew it out, pointing it to the familiar image of ron's former pet. "pettigrew, i should have known you wouldn't miss out on this. how's your boss?" harry asked, watching as the rat transfigured into the sniveling wizard who had betrayed his parents. "it's not what weasley headed wizard's debt. for what i did

you think harry," pettigrew insisted, cringing as bill and charlie toward him, with lupin and tonks in close proximity. "i owe you a i have chosen to fight on your side. i swear it. i want to make up to james and lily."

"there will never be any way you can make up for betraying them to voldemort,"

lupin said bitterly. "but i must try. i must fight on the side that is right. please, i am not with the dark lord anymore. wasn't i the one who helped you find him? didn't i tell you straight?" "leave him be," harry told the others, then lifted his wand to point under the wizard's chin. "but understand this, wormtail. if i learn you've turned tail again, i will hunt you down to the end of eternity. you will pay for your treachery." "i am loyal to you harry, i promise," pettigrew sniveled. "you'd better hope you mean it," bill warned, pulling the man by his worn cloak to where the minister stood talking to dobby. "do you think he'll come tonight?" one student whispered behind harry a few moments later, causing him to turn and see the frightened face of a first year hufflepuff staring at her older brother. "they shouldn't be here," harry said softly. "they should have all gone back home." "this is our world too, harry," dudley said, stepping up behind him. "my mum and dad are home, they don't know i'm here, but i had to help. it's my way of saying...i'm sorry...for a lot of wrongs i've done to you." "thanks dudley," harry said with a smile, trying to push aside the screeching voices of his aunt and uncle from his mind, when they found out their precious baby boy had followed their good-for-nothing nephew into a battle between good an evil. "we all have a stake in the outcome," dean continued, a moment later. "besides," neville said boldly, looking much older and more stable than he had looked in all the years harry had known him. "you're not the only one who has a score to settle." "don't worry about the rest of the students harry," ginny said, stepping back to his side and wrapping her arm around his waist. "we have it all under control." "what's that supposed to mean?" "it means, the d.a. have taken steps to protect the school," hermione said with a smile.

"we've told you before, mate, you're not alone in this thing," ron said, slapping his friend's arm. "but they're so young," harry frowned, looking back at the small first year holding onto her brother's hand. "do you remember what you were doing in your first year?" ginny asked with a knowing smile. "not to mention your second." "or third," ron added with a broad grin. "or every year since you discovered you were a wizard," a deep voice said from behind them. harry turned to see the shinning silver eyes he had admired for so long, staring at him from above the half moon glasses. "you have come a long way harry, and i must say, i have never been prouder of any student that passed through those doors." "thank you professor," harry said with a forced smile. dumbledore reached out and patted his shoulder, smiling sincerely at the young man. "everything that has happened to you, has lead you to this moment. it's your turn to take control of your destiny. i've helped you down the path, but it's up to you now, harry. make us all proud." the old man stepped around the group of students and walked toward his staff members and ministry officials. "do you think voldemort believed dumbledore's death?" ron asked with a frown. "he believed it," harry assured his friends. "i knew he was trying to use me to see what was happening here at school, like he did before, but he didn't know i was in control of what he saw. so when dumbledore suggested we use his intrusion to our advantage, i made sure he saw what we wanted him to. i made sure he saw dumbledore die in the hospital and the casket being loaded on the train and the students leaving the school. i even let him eavesdrop on snape and i earlier." "when do you think he'll be here?" ron asked, glancing around at the students who listened and watched closely. "he's on his way. it's only a matter of time. he's arranged an attack, what he thinks is a secret attack, to get the school and control of the terra auxilium ducere. he has no idea what's waiting for him." "i thought the terra what's - it was moved?" ron said, turning back to harry. "it was, but voldemort doesn't know that. he didn't know what the terra auxilium

ducere was, all he knew was there was something of great magical power here that held the balance between our world and the muggle world. he wanted whatever it was so badly, he was willing to do anything to get it." "that's why harry said the terra auxilium ducere was unprotected, when he returned to the north tower the night dumbledore supposedly died," hermione continued. "voldemort was still connected to me. i had to let him think it was still here." "i just hope he hasn't been tricking us," ron said with a disgusted look on his face. "that snake is untrustworthy. he's played games with you before harry." "but potter's the one holding all the cards this time," malfoy said joining the group. "unless there's a little rodent spying on the school for his master," ron growled. "say a little ferret, perhaps." "haven't you two given up insulting each other?" harry asked with a weary sigh. "insults are the only form of communication this neanderthal knows, potter. didn't you know that?" malfoy asked with his trademark smirk. ron opened his mouth to comment but was stopped by harry's sudden cry of pain, as he grasped his head and fell to his knees, struggling to regain control over the pain ripping through his scar. "he's here," harry said weakly, forcing his legs to straighten as he used every fiber in his soul to stamp the searing pain down. the ceiling of the great hall took on an eerie appearance; gray green clouds began to form over the school, blocking out the moon and stars. as the sky grew darker with thickening clouds, an image began to take shape. a large snake with glowing red eyes began to slither its way out of the open mouth of a large skull, wrapping its massive body around the layers of sky. the dark mark hung over the school, echoing in the fear of years past, just as it had that night when harry's parents had been killed. a silence spread across the room, while the whispers of cloaks flapping in the wind echoed through the thick castle walls. among the clouds of fear floated the dark, decaying forms of the soul sucking dementors. the students drew a deep breath. this was the moment foretold by prophecy, predicted by those knowledgeable of such things and feared by the honest witch and wizard worldwide. "get the others ready," malfoy ordered in a hushed tone. ron glanced up and saw neville, seamus, dean and collin begin waving their hands toward the different houses. "what are you doing?" harry asked in a voice raked with pain as he pulled in all of his resources to fight the splitting agony in his head.

"we've been doing a little preparing on our own," malfoy assured him. "you can't do this," harry insisted. "they shouldn't be here. it's me he wants. send the others away." "too late harry," little sabrina said as she edged closer to him. "we're not leaving you alone." "it's our school too," a young first year slytherin said from the other side of the room. "you do what you have to, potter," millicent bulstrode called out. "leave the rest to us." "we told you, you would never be alone," ginny insisted, reaching out and touching harry's shoulder. instantly, he pulled her toward him, crushing her in a strong embrace. "i want you out of here," he whispered against her ear. "please, ginny. leave. i can't bare to have you hurt." "no," was all she said, before a strong hand fell to his shoulder. "it's time harry," charlie said, a look as serious as death echoed in his eyes. harry nodded, then glanced back to his friends. hermione looked stubborn and determined, just as she did whenever he and ron would insist on playing quidditch rather than doing their homework. ron looked scared, but something in his eyes said he was ready to face anything he had to for his friend. malfoy appeared steady and rather stiff, yet he sported his trademark smirk that made harry's lips curl in a tiny a grin. ginny, however, never looked more beautiful. she had aged perfectly in the year they had been together and the pride and confidence that shined on her delicate face made his heart melt. "mr. weasley," dumbledore said with a soft clearing of his throat. "a moment please." harry turned to look at the old man, recognizing the determined set of his jaw. it was the same as when he last met voldemort at the ministry of magic, two years before. he stepped up, placing a heavy hand on harry's shoulder, as he gazed at the other four. "there is little i can said in a very serious powers as one, divided their wands from their laid his own wand atop

say to you at this point, that you do not already know," he tone. "but you must remember, together you share your you fall as five. join your wands together." the five drew cloaks and placed them together, tip to tip as dumbledore them.

"i invoke the power of the circle of five," the old wizard began as the tips of their wands began to glow green. "joined together with the power of life. like points of a star shall will never be far, together as one, this power be done. to defeat the evil and share in the vigil, i bind you now from five into one." the glow of their wands continued, until the small circle of friends were encased in a soft hue of green vapors, that seemed to vanish within their cloaks. harry blinked, feeling a strange tingling travel up his arms and into his chest. "that was bloody weird," ron said with a hard swallow, flexing his wand hand. "did you feel that?" nobody answered; they only nodded, then turned back to dumbledore, who smiled. "lets not keep our guests waiting," he said and turned to join mcgonagall and the minister who were standing near the large doors of the great hall, waiting and watching in silence. "be careful," ginny whispered, squeezing harry's hand. harry looked mournful, he wanted to tell her again to run, but as the words formed in his mind, they were stopped from leaving his lips by the gasp from hermione. "that's it!" she exclaimed. "how could i have been so stupid?" "what are you on about granger?" malfoy asked with a look that said he was as disgusted by her sudden reaction as he would have been by a slug crawling across his shoe. "harry, the prophecy. it wasn't just word, it was a spell. don't you remember? 'the circle of five...to keep one alive, like points of a star...will never be far...together as one...the power be done...to defeat the evil...we share the vigil.' it's the spell professor dumbledore just cast to join our powers together. the rest of it must be part of a spell as well." "but how do i use it?" harry asked with a frown. "i don't know, but i have a feeling you'll understand it when the time comes." without another word, the five glanced toward the ceiling and watched for a moment as the image of the dark mark continued to grow stronger. "well, what are we waiting for?" ron asked with a croaking sound to his voice. "the battle's out there." "right," malfoy said, a little less confident as he had been a short time before. "let's go," hermione added, feeling much braver and prouder of herself now that she figured out what the prophecy was trying to say, or rather, what it was pointing to.

the night of the battle was growing darker and as they hurried out the front entrance, they paused to see the damage that had already been done. the forbidden forest was ablaze in burning embers; tall trees centuries old were lit up in flames of red and yellow. smoke billowed around them, and the voices of students shouting spells could be heard from every direction. harry saw two dark cloaked figures approach a couple of years girls, but before he could shout or move to help, he watched in amazement as the dark figures began to wobble on their unsteady legs from the simple jelly legs jinx the girls used, allowing them a chance to escape. a few yards away a young hufflepuff boy harry knew could be no older than a third year was successfully warning off one of voldemort's goblins with an avis spell, conjuring a flock of birds to swarm around the small spindly creature, pecking at his long ears and pointed nose. "potter, look out!" harry heard a split second before he was thrown to the ground by a heavy body. he struggled to catch his breath as millicent bulstrode rolled off him and stood up, brushing her arms. "instead of standing around day dreaming, maybe you should try helping us." harry nodded, realizing he had just been standing there on the front steps like a statue, watching as his fellow students fought for their school. "thanks millicent," harry said, struggling to stand. "don't mention it," she said and started to walk away, before turning and narrowing her eyes at him. "i mean it. don't mention it, ever." harry smiled, realizing that they may be on the same side for now, but the rivalry between their houses would continue for a long time to come. ron and hermione were battling two dementors near the edge of the lake, forcing them back across the water, where the giant squid reached up and wrapped a large tentacle around them, pulling the decaying figures beneath the surface. dudley was holding his own along with a group of second years, who found tormenting a death eater with a musical blocking charm. ginny was helping collin creevey with a rather large giant, when a much smaller yet considerably large grawp stomped out of the forrest, swinging a dead tree trunk at the giants, catching them off guard and knocking them to the ground, so ginny and collin were able to secure them with binding spells. malfoy was battling his own demons, his two former friends crabbe and goyle. it wasn't difficult to see that malfoy was not only better skilled with his wand, but that he still commanded authority over the two. crabbe was quickly subdued with a large vine that began growing out of the ground, while goyle was transfigured into a sniffler and began scurrying around the bushes. harry knew his school would be all right, seeing how well the students were prepared. his attention quickly turned to the task at hand. he scanned the area of dark robes, dementors, distrusting goblins, fallen giants and bumbling ogres, but could not see any sign of voldemort. the grounds were littered with sparks and fires, spells and jinxes, the echo of voices casting hexes and curses and the many shouts of fights and screams of anger and fear. the aurors were busy defending the

students, while the students were busy fighting for their futures. dumbledore was easily casting spells against goblins, giants or whoever came in his path, even mrs. weasley was causing quite a stir with pixies and doxies she had been training over the past several months in secret. centaurs, banshees, blast-ended skrewts, house elves, fairies, ghosts and ghouls all gathered among the side of hogwart's, using their unique powers to fight for the freedom and survival of all witches and wizards worldwide. even several wizards from america, australia, africa, india and russia were there, not to mention the familiar faces of the headmistress of beauxbatons academy, olympe maxime and viktor krum were among those fighting on dumbledore's side. it seemed the whole world was there, except for the one who started it all. lord voldemort, though notorious for being the evilest and coldest of all wizards, was nowhere to be seen. harry knew it couldn't be this easy. there was something else going on, that they hadn't anticipated. then he saw it. four dark cloaked figures edging around the side of the castle, unseen by those fighting. harry glanced around, watching the battle for a moment, before hurrying in the direction he had seen the death eaters. he knew they were trying to get inside the castle, no doubt trying to get to the terra auxilium ducere. with the device in their hands, they could easily turn the tables on the battle, upset the balance of right and wrong and destroy the school and everything near it. harry fell against the stonewall, trying to catch his breath. he could hear the scraping of wands as spells were cast and repelled against the magic protecting the castle. he smiled, knowing they had believed dumbledore dead, even now, they didn't bother to look around them, and learn the man who held the magic and protected the wizarding world still lived. with a deep breath, harry stepped around the corner of the wall, and raised his wand. "don't you know," he said sternly, "it's impolite not to use the front door?" "potter, stand back," the voice of walden macnair said, turning his wand toward harry. "is that any way to address your host?" harry asked with a smirk. "i thought you were in prison?" "there is no prison wall, that can withstand the force of the dark lord," avery said with a chuckle. "dark lord? oh, you mean tom riddle," harry goaded. "you still following that half-blooded fool? thought by now you'd have grown tired of his lies and short comings, and find a real job." "watch your tongue potter," a cold hiss sounded from the shadows a few yards away. "you never know who's listening." "so, there you are riddle," harry said, using voldemort's birth name. he could feel the hatred emerge from the shadows as voldemort slowly began walking toward

him. "i was wondering if you were going to show up, or not. got my message, did you?" "what message might that be?" voldemort hissed. "why the message that dumbledore had died, of course. hope you enjoyed the little play we staged for you. though i must admit, i'm not much of an actor, i do think i played my role rather convincing don't you?" "what are you rambling on about, potter? i have seen through your eyes, the death of that old fool you followed. i have seen his dead body and heard the sad offerings of your pitiful friends." "sorry to disappoint you tom, but albus dumbledore is very much alive. if you don't believe me, look for yourself. at the moment, i believe he has your dementors rather tied up." harry glanced across his shoulder as he spoke, watching as the headmaster subdued four of the dark, decaying figures of azkaban's once loyal guards. "he's alive," avery gasped, following the direction harry indicated. "i thought you said he was dead?" macnair growled toward their leader. "that is impossible," voldemort hissed. "it's a trick. dumbledore is dead. i saw it myself." "no, what you saw was what i wanted you to see," harry said. "you see, riddle, i've advanced beyond you. i can control your mind now. how does it feel to have the student become the master?" "your powers will never surpass mine," voldemort growled venomously. "i am lord voldemort." "no, you're a pathetic old man named tom riddle. now, if you and your friends are finished playing at the back door, i believe there are a few ministry of magic officials who would like to ask you a few questions." a cold laugh echoed the skies, as voldemort responded to harry's attempt to intimidate him. "do you think yourself better than me? then perhaps you would care to show me." harry raised his wand instinctively, as a flash of red light surrounded him. he felt his head spinning and his stomach jerking, then found himself falling from the air, to the soft sand of earth beneath him. harry shook his head and struggled to stand. he didn't know where he was, but he knew he was no longer at hogwart's. the sound of shouts and echoes vanished, leaving only the whisper of the wind and the stale stench of death to fill his lungs. the night was dark, but there was an eerie glow from the moon above him, casting a dim shadow of light to illuminate his surroundings. harry turned a full circle, but saw nothing for miles. there was

nothing but sand, no trees, no water, no sound of crickets, birds or life anywhere to be heard. "where am i?" harry asked, feeling the presence of another person nearby. "you are where i wanted you to be," the cold, familiar hiss replied. "this is the beginning of the end for you potter. this is the place where you will join me or die." "that doesn't exactly answer my question, now does it?" "you might say this is the only place on earth, where time has yet to touch it. it is the moment before daylight, and the second after sunset. it is that place where you go when you have yet to begin dreaming but have no will to awaken. it is simply...space, nothing more and nothing less. it is the passage between our world and the next, the spot where sunlight turns to night and night to dawn. it is the most magical spot in all creation and yet the one place where magic cannot touch." "so this is the place you chose to die in?" harry asked with a smirk. "no potter. it is the place where you will surrender your magic to me. you were right, but only to a point. you do have more powers then i do, but not for long. you see, potter, i plan on taking them from you the moment your lungs expel your last breath. only here is that possible. only here, can i control what happens in the last moment of life." "you're a fool if you think i'm just going to stand by and let you strike me dead." "i am not a fool!" voldemort snapped, his voice echoing through the distance of time. "i grow tired of your games, potter. decide now, either join me and rule at my side, or die." "if it's the choice of living life like you, or death, then i chose death." "what a pity. you could have been great. you could have ruled the world." "no, i could have lived like you. pathetic, hated, feared, my name disgusting all who heard it. that's the real reason nobody wants to speak your name, you know. it's not because they fear you, it's because you disgust them. you're no better then the rotting flesh that makes the dementors solid. you wanted to be the greatest wizard who ever lived, but instead you became the greatest joke who ever lived. you're being made a fool of, by your own followers, did you know that? did you know your mistress shares her bed, not with you, but with lucius malfoy? did you know your precious son, whom you believed would make you invincible, was a girl? did you know bellatrix and malfoy planned your fall from grace? did you know your death eaters laugh at your ridiculous face, behind your back?" harry's words

caught in his throat, as a searing pain burned within his stomach, trailing upward to his head. "i have heard enough!" voldemort growled. "you think yourself so cleaver, you believe yourself to be more powerful then i am? then show your strengths to me now, potter. prove you are worthy to walk the same earth i do." harry fell to his knees as the pain eased, tearing the breath from his lungs in deep pants. the stench around him burned in his chest, but it was a welcome sensation. at least he knew he was still alive for a few more moments. "what's the matter, boy? no courage to fight back? will you cry for your mudblood mummy now? do you think they would even care what happened to you? your parents were useless. their entire lives were spent following that fool dumbledore. they believed they could hide from me...me! they thought they could defeat me. hah! i showed them, and i'll show you. nobody stands against the great lord voldemort and lives to tell the story." harry drew all his strength together in one mighty force, then glanced up to the dark robed man in front of him. narrowing his eyes, harry released his resistance, molding his thoughts with those of his enemy. for a moment, the two simply stared each other down, but as harry began to rise up on his legs, voldemort realized what was happening. the image that filtered before his eyes was...himself? he was seeing through harry's eyes, watching himself stagger backwards in the sand, dazed and out of control. "i am more powerful than you ever hoped to be," harry said in a deep growl, forcing his mind to stay in control of voldemort's. "my powers are stronger than your weak attempt to defeat me. i have no intention of ruling by your side, but i will seize your throne from you and rule in your place. you wanted your name to be whispered among the ages, to be feared among the masses, but instead it will die on the wings of a fairy, easily forgotten. the name they will remember is mine, harry potter! the greatest wizard to walk the face of the earth! you wanted to destroy me? learn now, you weak fool, just how powerful i have become." harry reached his mind further, throwing voldemort across the distance of several yards to land face down in the sand. he kept his hold on the other man, feeling the intoxicating rush of power fill his veins. he had never felt so incredibly warm and strong. he knew there was nothing he could not do. he would demand respect, first from this worthless excuse of a wizard, then from his weak muggle relatives and then the world. everyone will know of his power and fall at his feet. he would rule the entire wizarding world, just as he was meant to. he would have all the riches and love he was due. then within a blink of an eye, an image filtered before his eyes. he saw a glimpse of what he had left behind. he saw the image of a red haired girl, falling in a crash of pain as the spell of her enemy struck her down. "ginny," harry whispered, his mind focusing back on his task of defending her, protecting all he loved and cherished. he didn't want to rule, he wanted to live. he wanted to grow old with the girl of his dreams, but all of that was gone in the flash of a curse. ginny lay on the grown motionless as bellatrix stood over her, laughing at the fate that tore his heart in two and drove him to wish he was dead. a soft moan echoed from the sand in front of him, and harry glanced down, seeing

voldemort struggle to regain his composure. "you did this," he snarled at the dark image. "you killed her." "she deserved to die," voldemort said weakly as he pushed himself up on shaking arms. harry couldn't bare the pain. he looked at his wand and saw the tip glowing green and realized he still had her powers with him. at least he could do this one last thing for her. remembering what hermione had said, the prophecy was a spell and he would know when the time was right, made him recite the words he had memorized over the past months. "the blood of the mother run through his veins...saved for the night when he breaks the chains," harry said softly as the words filtered through his mind. "powers known not will save or destroy...the points of the star he will employ...when the clouds have settled and all is done...kill or be killed...one or none." "listen to yourself potter," voldemort said, forcing himself up on his legs. "you've lost your mind. you can't even think straight enough to issue a simple spell." "a simple spell," harry repeated, thinking harder on the words that predicted his fate before he was born. as if acting on instinct, harry looked up at voldemort and repeated the words echoing in his mind, his voice strong and filled with determination. "encase the evil within the star...a circle of friends one and for all...the wings of time a prison cell...the hour is neigh as told by the bell," harry spoke the words flowing from his lips and watched as five golden phoenixes appeared in thin air, flying toward voldemort. the sound of a bell began to chime, first one then another, as the large colorful creatures landed near voldemort. they stretched out their wings, as thin green lines formed at the tips encasing the dark lord in the image of a star. harry continued to watch as the birds transformed from living creatures into five large, golden statues in the sand. "what the hell kind of trick is this?" the voldemort asked, taking a step toward the star's outline, but finding himself trapped inside them. fear rose in his red eyes as he stared at harry, the bell tolling three, then four, but harry felt the power of the prophecy within him, compelling him to raised his wand and continued to speak. "the green flame of time a power of old...bound by the lives of the blood you once stole." the walls of the star began to grow taller and thicker, closing in around the dark robed man who paced the confines like a caged animal. "potter, what do you think you're doing? stop this at once," voldemort shouted. "stop this now and i will forgive you. i will allow you to live. i will even allow you to return to your school. we can just forget all about this and go about our separate lives."

"payment now due the cost of your crimes," harry continued, listening as the bell chimed five, six, seven and then eight. "i sentence you to pay on the bell's final chime...blood of the magic and muggle unite... to condemn you now your sentence to die." harry stepped back, his eyes growing larger as he watched the star close in tighter around his enemy. the bell continued to toll, nine, ten, eleven, as the walls grew closer. voldemort fell to his knees, his hands raised over his head as if to prevent the sky from falling in on him. "potter stop this!" he shouted, fear raking his voice. "potter, please, show mercy. i'll do anything you ask, please stop this!" "this is for you mum and dad," harry whispered as the bell's final toll closed the star completely around the cringing frame of the once great lord voldemort. the skies burned a brilliant shade of green and gold as the statues of the phoenixes grew larger, falling into the massive walls of the star, exploding into a burst of stars, blinding harry's eyes with the brightness. ****************************************************************************** back at hogwart's the sounds of shouting continued, as ginny felt the sudden sharp pain flow from her stomach. she fell backwards from the slicing spell that ripped her abdomen open. blood began to spill freely from her wound as she crashed hard to the earth. a soft, evil laughter echoed above her and she forced her eyes to focus on the dark haired woman towering above her. "you are such a fool," bellatrix said, kneeling beside her. "tell me now where my child is and i may let you live." "don't you mean your daughter?" ginny asked in weak gasps of pain. "tell me! where is she?" "safe from the likes of you." ginny could feel herself fading away quickly, the warm wetness covering her hands and legs assured her there was little life left to cling to. "i'll find her, and i'll have my kingdom, mark my words. that brat will give me what is rightfully mine." bellatrix finished her vow with a scream of pain, as she was picked up from the ground and thrown a hundred yards away, landing on her back unconscious. "miss ginny," misty said in a panicked tone. "please miss ginny, misty will help you." "tell harry," ginny gasped in pain. "tell him...i love him."

"you tell him, miss ginny." misty raised her hands to her heart, causing her arms and face to glow with soft golden embers. she stretched her hands out and touched ginny's gaping stomach, groaning softly as she continued to use all her strength and power to mend the wound. several seconds passed by, before ginny felt the warmth of life flow back into her. she could fell the cold ground beneath her, the cool air of night around her and the stench of fires and death she had become accustomed to over the past hour or so. with a deep breath, ginny struggled to sit up, her hand instinctively reaching for her stomach. there was no pain, no blood, no throbbing organs exposed from their cavity. she glanced to misty, watching the small creature fall to her knees, panting. "misty, are you all right?" she asked, picking the house elf up into her lap. "misty is fine, miss ginny. just tired," the house elf smiled. "misty could not save harry potter's parents, but she could save his love. misty is proud to be a potter." "thank you so much, misty," ginny began to sob. "i'll never forget this." "miss ginny must live for harry potter. he will want her when he comes home." "oh, god, misty. i pray he does come home." ****************************************************************************** harry fell to the sand, his eyes blinking to see through the now dark night. he felt strange, almost empty. his scar no longer hurt, his mind felt clear for the first time in his entire life. but there was a deep sense of sorrow. at what cost did he pay for this new freedom? how many other lives were lost besides his ginny's. "ginny," he whispered, grief filling his soul. he began to sob, the horror of what he had seen filled every fiber of his being. he glanced down to his hand, tears clouding his vision. he saw his wand and remembered reading once about a wizard who had taken his own life when he had lost his family during the plague that ravaged europe. he thought barely once about this, then raised the tip of his wand to his heart and closed his eyes. "what are you doing?" a voice asked softly from behind him. harry rose quickly, turning to see mutgeb standing there in the sand. his anger began to grow as his grief and sorrow continued to build. "you knew, didn't you?" he shouted at her. "you knew she was going to die. why didn't you tell me? you could have warned me!"

"so because she is dead, you feel it only right you die as well?" mutgeb asked calmly. "what about those who need you? what about those who rely on you to lead them into the future, to show them the sacrifices they made were worth the freedom they have gained." "to hell with them!" harry shouted. "i don't care about any of that. without ginny, i have no future!" "then those who have given their lives have done so in vain. what a sad ending to a life shared with pain and sacrifice." "i hate you," harry sad softly, dropping his wand in the sand. mutgeb walked slowly toward him, placing a motherly hand on his shoulder. harry's head dropped as tears flowed freely from his eyes. mutgeb wrapped her arms around him, holding his head to her shoulder. for several long minutes, all harry could do was cry. he had never felt so alone or so empty in all his life. even the dark cupboard under the dursley's stairs, didn't compare to this pain. nothing prepared him for this. he had anticipated his own death, planned it and prepared for it, but not hers. "you have to return to hogwart's, harry," mutgeb said. "you are needed there. i only wish i could help you more." harry sniffed, wiping the tears from his face. "i still have my wish," he said, reaching within his shirt and pulling out the teardrop shaped crystal. "i can bring her back." "perhaps you should wait until you return home," mutgeb urged. "there are others who need you more than those who have passed." "i'll go home," harry said, squaring his shoulders and raising his head. "but i will bring her back. i promise you that." "life has a way of changing with each passing moment." "don't give me any more riddles," harry snapped. "i just destroyed the last riddle i ever want to hear." "of course. if you're ready, i'll take you home now." "how did you know i was here?" harry asked with a frown. "there are ripples in time, that meet with the space of the present. i felt the change and knew you had been taken where nobody could find you. the evil has always looked for this place, either in dreams or in fantasy, but only one ever found it."

"then this place is real? it's not just...i don't know....a nightmare?" "this place is as real as you want it." "is he really gone this time? it's not just another way of hiding, is it?" "no harry, he is gone. the star and the power of the five were too powerful for him to confront." "now there's only four," harry said sadly. "as i have said before, harry. time has a way of changing everything." ****************************************************************************** "wormtail, get out from under that shrub," ron snarled, pointing his wand to the bush nearby and the transfigured wizard, now in rat form, cringing beneath it. "don't think you can hide from all of this, just so you can show up a few hours from now claiming to be a hero." the rat refused to transfigure, instead he just began chattering quickly, then scurried off toward the castle, no doubt where he thought he could hide. unfortunately for him, mrs. norris was hiding behind a statue near the front steps and pounced at the rat as soon as he neared. a struggle commenced and the rat ran inside, followed close behind by a very angry cat. "serves you right, you mangy beast," ron muttered beneath his breath. "weasley, look out!" malfoy shouted, causing ron to turn just in time to see lucius malfoy raise his wand. he threw himself to the ground barely in time to avoid having his head blown off by an incendio spell. "that bloody bastard!" ron shouted, watching the older malfoy turn and flee as two aurors headed in ron's direction. "did you see what he nearly did?" "i saw and it's a good thing for you i did," the younger malfoy snapped as he hurried to ron's side, offering a hand up from the ground. "you need to watch your own arse for a change, and stop watching granger's." "i wasn't watching hermione's arse, i was trying to find her." "she's over there, doing quite nicely if you must know," malfoy said, pointing to where the girl stood near a stunned looking dudley, two tea cozies and a fat chicken clucking nearby. "i don't think malciber or rockwood will ever get over being transfigured into tea cozies by a muggle."

"who's the chicken?" ron asked with a smirk. "the elder goyle. actually, i don't remember him ever looking better." ron snickered at the comment, then turned back in the direction lucius malfoy had ran off. "it's my problem now," malfoy said, sensing the red head's desire to chase after his father. "but he's your father," ron said with a frown. "can you confront him?" "i'm a malfoy," the blond said. "i was raised to confront all who stand against me, family or friend, it doesn't matter." "but your dad?" "you have a dad, weasley. i have a sperm donor." with that said, the younger malfoy stepped away, walking around the side of the castle, heading toward the quidditch pitch. for him, all he had hidden from, all he had feared and all he had hated his whole life, was waiting in the shadows for him. and it was time to stop running. the aurors who had chased after malfoy, dedalus diggle and mundungus fletcher lay unconscious in the grass. the sound of the night was nearly deafening as the footsteps of the son sought out those of the father's. he knew he was hiding; he always hid until he was certain he had the upper hand. actually, draco malfoy thought of his father as a coward, and not for the first time. he realized that night long ago, when he had been given the muggle girl as a present, that his father was despicable and loathsome. he had grown to despise and detest the man. the death of his mother only offered him the fuel he needed to be more of the man she wanted him to be and less the one his father had tormented and threatened. "draco," a voice said from the shrubbery guarding the path that lead to hagrid's hut. "hello father," the son said. "i knew you'd come to your senses," lucius said. "the dark lord insisted potter had converted you with his pleas of power and righteousness, but i knew better. come with me son. bellatrix and i have a plan to get control from the dark lord once he's destroyed potter. you will rule by my side, as the true prince of our world." "potter is the true prince, i'm nothing more than the son of a lying snake. i'm not here to join you, i'm here to make you suffer for what you did to my mother."

"you're a traitor?" malfoy snapped with venom oozing in his every word. "i should have known better. the seed of that sniveling woman could never be more than whining brat." "tell me something, father," the son asked in a voice filled with contempt. "what did my mother ever see in you, to begin with?" "i have the power, the blood, the fortune to win any woman. do you think that hag was my only lover? hah!" the older man said. "i have had more women over the years, then i can remember. she merely tricked me by getting pregnant with you. i couldn't allow my son to be raised by a simple whore, now could i?" "my mother was not a whore," the younger malfoy growled, raising his wand and striking his father with a spell that sent him flying through the air, to land hard on the stone path. "the only mistake my mother made, was getting involved with you." "i am lucius malfoy," the man said struggling to his feet, and suddenly realizing his wand was nowhere to be found. fear flickered in his soul, but only for a moment. he knew he had the power to intimidate and stamp this boy's confidence and right now, it was the only card he had to play with. "i am your father and you will do as i tell you. do honestly think you could survive without me? you can't even beat that mudblood granger at a simple transfiguring exam." with all the sophistication he had grown accustomed to over the years, lucius malfoy straightened his cloak, smoothed his silver hair and adjusted his tie. he felt certain he had achieved the upper hand with his disobedient son, until he looked up and saw the tip of the wand pointed at his chest. without a word, he whispered the spell he had been forced to learn at the tender age of four, "crucio." the son watched as his father twitched in agony under the unforgivable spell, watched as he unconsciously raised his wand again and clenched his teeth, and in a strong firm voice said, "avada kedavra." he stood there for several seconds watching, his father's lifeless body lay motionless just inches from his feet. he drew a deep breath, knelt down and straightened the tie that lay twisted among the mass of silver hair, a result of his fits a few moments before. straightening up on his legs, the son smoothed his own silver blond hair back from his face, ignoring the tears that crept down his cheeks. "you may be lucius malfoy, but i'm draco malfoy, son of narcissa malfoy," he said sternly. "rest in peace mother," he whispered then turned around to leave. malfoy stopped a few feet away and looked up into the stern, surprised eyes of two red heads and a mousy, bushy haired muggle. they didn't say a word, they didn't have to. they all knew the outcome of his actions could mean a life's sentence in azkaban. the sounds of war around them slowly began to fade as the sky lit with a brilliant explosion of green and gold. malfoy, ron, hermione and ginny all looked up to see the dark mark explode in an array of stars. the light continued to glow changing

from a bright green to a golden hue, then they began to rearrange into a shape that made their hearts jump and their voices gasp. in the spot where the dark mark had floated for so long, overseeing the battle below formed the head of a lion, golden embers outlined it's mouth and the spectators watched in amazement as the massive jaws of power clamped down on the image of a snake, destroying it's last resemblance of life. suddenly the air around them burst into an excited roar of cheers. the skies were alive with the golden image of the lion as it lay down, licking its mighty paws. "he's done it," ron said with a wide grin. "harry's bloody well done it!" "hurray for harry!" the students cheered, while aurors, ministry officials and teachers gathered together the remaining death eaters, who had stood in stunned silence, watching as their great leader's mark was devoured by the image of the gryffindor lion. "well, so much for guessing who is better," ron said, turning to malfoy. "it's obvious now, that gryffindor can beat any pure blood that comes down the pike." "granger, do us all a favor," malfoy said, as he began to walk around him. "marry the guy and put him in his place, will you. he's really becoming quite a bore.' "what's that supposed to mean?" ron snapped following behind the blond. "isn't it obvious?" malfoy asked, his tone filled with his trademark sarcasm. "all weasley men are pussy whipped and lead around by their women." "that is not true!" ron shouted. "all i can say is the weasley women must be great lovers. i know of no malfoy who would allow a woman to control him like that, unless they had sore peckers from the constant shagging." "anybody ever tell you, you have a really evil tongue, malfoy?" ron growled. "only the girls who have discovered that first handed," malfoy chuckled, turning to see the color that crept up ron's neck. the four neared the large group of students and teachers, still cheering and applauding the image in the sky, then stopped dead in their tracks as bellatrix stood from where she had been laying on the ground, unconscious. she raised her wand and pointed it at dumbledore, and as a stream of red light shot out from the tip, a dark image dove for the woman, knocking her to her back. the dark robed image lay motionless atop the woman who struggled and screamed to get off. dumbledore, mcgonagall, ron, hermione, ginny and malfoy all ran to the site, as

filch rolled the lifeless body of severus snape off of bellatrix. he knelt down next to the potions professor for several seconds, and then looked up to dumbledore, a sad expression on his stern face. "he's dead headmaster," filch said. the sound of silence echoed through the moonlit sky. many lives had been lost that night; many had been saved and spared. but among those tears shed were those of a tiny little girl, who ran from her hiding place in the castle, where she had been watching in horror at the events that played out before her. she fell to her knees, her face burying in the thick robes of the lifeless man. "daddy," she sobbed. "daddy, wake up." dumbledore reached down to the small child and lifted her into his strong arms, supporting her quaking frame against his robes. "take her back to azkaban," the older man said in a strong tone, as he glanced down to bellatrix. "make her comfortable in her old prison cell." lupin grabbed bellatrix under the arm, as did shacklebolt and drug the stunned woman off in the darkness. so many lives lost, so many years of pain and suffering all summed up in a little girl's tears. somehow, nothing seemed important anymore. it didn't matter what side won, everyone had lost a part of themselves, that fateful night, when harry potter had defeated lord voldemort.

chapter twenty-seven

"i don't know if i can go back there," harry said, standing beside mutgeb on the isle of morahana. standing in the sand, looking out into the sea of time, harry fought his urge to walk into the depths and breath deeply. they had arrived only moments before, yet harry knew how time here could pass. by now, it could have been days back at hogwart's or even weeks. his beloved ginny was undoubtedly buried, which meant he was alone in the world once again. the pain of what he had seen and felt caused harry's eyes to blur and his heart to ache. he felt cold and empty and nothing would make him feel alive again. "there is much waiting for you back in the real world," mutgeb said, placing her hand on his shoulder. "you have people who need you and count on you." "but i don't have ginny." "perhaps the real thing you wish for, you have yet to discover." harry blinked his eyes. he still had his wish. he had once planned on bringing his parents back, but he never honestly thought he would live to make that wish. nor did he ever think he would loose the only person to make him feel whole. reaching inside his shirt, he pulled the teardrop crystal out by the chain, holding it in his hands and closing his eyes.

"not here harry," mutgeb interrupted, placing her hand on his shoulder. "this is not the time or the place. you must go back to hogwart's and those who need you most." harry frowned, but felt the throbbing of his head start and didn't feel much like trying to guess the meaning of another riddle. he slipped the chain back against his chest, hearing a soft sound echo behind him. turning he saw the two witches walking toward them, a small bundle in their arms. "there is someone i think you should see first," mutgeb said, taking the small child from frynani. harry frowned, remembering how much ginny loved the child staring up at him. "i don't want to see that thing," harry said in a gruff tone. "why?" sharane asked in a light tone. "what has the child done to you?" "it's the seed of my enemy," harry insisted, turning back to the crystal clearness of the ocean. "if it were up to me, i'd have left it in the nearest pit." "so you blame the child, for what her father has done?" mutgeb asked. "that sounds strangely familiar doesn't it?" "how?" harry asked, frowning again. "weren't you blamed for the actions of your father? didn't you have a professor that believed you were responsible for the things your father did to him in the past?" harry drew a deep breath, glancing back to the small baby, amazed that she looked no more than a few days older than when they had delivered her to mutgeb months before. "there was a difference," harry insisted. "my father didn't kill hundreds of innocent people." "no, he simply tormented an innocent child." harry sighed. he would never have thought of snape as an innocent child. "i will never accept that...creature." "blood runs deep, harry," sharane insisted, softly. "perhaps the blood you blame for the creation of the child should be considered by its donor." harry frowned as he stared at the pudgy form of frynani. "voldemort was little more than mortal for many years," mutgeb said. "a small

child caused his demise, remember?" "yeah, and he killed my parents before i could cause his demise, remember?" "but there was something he stole from you years later, something that brought him back, something that gave him back his life," frynani said with a raise of her eyebrow. "he used my blood and his father's bones to bring himself back to life, for all that was worth," harry said with a narrowing of his eyes and a set jaw, remembering how he had killed cedric and stole his blood like a common thief. "still, he was nothing but a despicable rodent. why should any of that concern me now?" "blood runs deep," sharane said again, as they all fell into silence. harry was wrapped up in his own thoughts, memories of what he had gone through over the past seventeen years. so much had happened, it was hard to imagine it had been such a short time. once a child alone, to a wizard in a world he could only dream of. now the savior of that world, but at costs that was too deep to bear. "are you ready to go?" mutgeb asked with a heavy sigh. harry couldn't speak, he could only nod. he didn't want go back, he wanted to disappear and hide until fate caught up to him and took him to join his ginny. he turned and began to walk beside the witch and her small bundle, back up the beach. he couldn't help but look down at the small child. she was quite pretty and looked up at him sweetly, reaching a hand unsteadily toward him. even though he didn't want to openly admit it, it wasn't hard to see why ginny had fallen in love with her. her dark hair was flipped on the top of her head in a delicate curl tied with a tiny pink bow, her green eyes staring up at him. she had a tiny little nose and the shape of her mouth was like that of his mother's. it was strange, but for a moment, he could see lily in her tiny face. "blood runs deep," he heard again, his mind going over the words sharane said. there was something there, something hidden in the words that he frowned at, again sniffing at the use of riddles. "he used my blood," harry whispered, stopping dead in the sand a few moments later, his eyes wide as he stared at the child. "he used my blood," he repeated, then glanced up to the smiling face of mutgeb. "my blood...my...no! it's not possible!" "why isn't it, harry?" mutgeb asked softly. "because that's not how it's done. i know enough about life to know how babies are conceived. i couldn't be responsible...never." "the magic that created this child was great and powerful, rare and never tried before," sharane said stepping up behind him. "the evil one could not have created

her the way you would have, harry, it was not physically possible for him. even after stealing your blood, the spell he used to bring himself back to life was...altered. he was not one hundred percent human. it took the magic of very ancient spells to bring to life this little angel. spells forgotten and forbidden, centuries ago. the spell unfortunately, had been discovered by in the chamber of secrets, just as the spell that brought him back to life had. the spells fortunately, have died with him and will never again reveal their power, but they were used once and that was all it took." "and the blood that he stole from you," frynani added, "was just as necessary to create the child, as it had been to bring him back to life." "but bellatrix was the mother," harry insisted. "she was the house that grew her, nothing more than an incubator," mutgeb said. "the child was created with magic, not with genetics. she may have given birth to the baby, but she was never the mother." harry stepped closer to the child and looked down at her. "but how could my blood have created her?" harry said with a frown, unable to comprehend the depths of such magic. "i mean, my blood didn't create voldemort." "no, perhaps not originally," mutgeb said. "but it was your blood that was necessary to transform him from the creature he was, to the human you killed." "does that mean, the baby is like him, as well?" "no harry. the child is an innocent. the spell that was used was not preformed exactly as it had originally been written. if it had, the child would have been a boy and the deed would have been done. his life would have been sacrificed and lord voldemort would never have been defeated." "i still don't understand," harry said with a heavy sigh. "do you remember when you set the python loose on your cousin at the zoo?" mutgeb asked. harry nodded. "do you remember how you were amazed that you could have heard its voice?" again harry nodded. "you did that through magic, there was no evil in the creature that made you hear it. but there was a gift given to you, all though from voldemort, that made you able to understand the snake. the creature didn't ask to be born in the form it was, yet by setting it free, you released it from life fate had created it for. if the spell voldemort had use, had been performed correctly, the child would not have been born human. as it was, the necessary items needed in creating the spell were...changed from the original writings." "changed? how?"

"over the centuries, many spells that had been deemed unsuitable or dangerous were altered from their original writings, to prevent deadly and serious consequences to the user. salazar slytherin learned of such alterations and went in search of the spells in order to correct them. he found a civilization in the jungles that followed him and helped him find the magic once lost. you saw the temples and the ruins on your trek this past summer." "the mayans," harry said knowingly. "slytherin knew one day a pureblood would want to finish his work, and by providing the spells to that person, he would be guaranteeing the order of the outcome. the wizarding world would bow to those responsible and the power would be unchallenged. muggles would die or be turned into slaves and the world would cease to be as we know it today." "it nearly happened just that way," harry said softly, glancing back to the child who blinked at him. "yes, but a small child, innocent and very powerful put a stop to the evil," sharane said with a smile across her thin lips. "but at a great cost," harry whispered. "and now, with the spells gone forever and the evil that sought to take over the world destroyed, there is little left to cause a problem," fraying said. "but who altered the spells?" harry asked, glancing up to the three and watching the color rise to their cheeks, as sharane and frynani shifted uneasily on their feet. "it was necessary," mutgeb said honestly. "we knew of the spells, actually we used them to create this island. once we had realized the full extent of the power, we knew there would be no hope for the world if they were found. we thought we could simply alter them and make them harmless, but a few were impossible to change completely, all we could do was change them so they would have a different outcome. such was the case with the spell used to create the child." harry stared at the baby for several moments, trying to absorb the information slowly sinking in. "that's why you sent me after her," harry said, realization beginning to take hold of him. "that's why you wanted me to take her to gilda." "yes harry. two tasks were accomplished that day," mutgeb said. "you saved the child from bellatrix, who had plans of taking control from voldemort and you showed an old woman, that life goes on. gilda chose to return to the wizarding world, after seeing the child. in her mind, there was little left of life, outside of the one she chose for herself. once she saw this little sweetie, she understood how much of life had slipped by her. she knew it was time to return." harry

smiled, thinking of how many times he had asked her to come back, and all it took in the end was a baby's tender smile. "you sent me on those tasks last year, to help restore order, didn't you?" harry surmised with a suspicious grin. mutgeb smiled. "the terra auxilium ducere, the device dumbledore was in charge of to help keep order in the world, had began to fail," she stated. "we needed a hero to bring order back into the world, just as you needed what you thought was the power of the green flame torch to save the world. you learned the power was inside you all along, but because you spent the summer trekking around the world, you learned more then you intended." "you helped an old woman begin her journey back to the living, while discovering the meaning of loyalty and friendship," frynani added. " then by helping to uncover slytherin's past, you aided a jungle of fearful animals by showing compassion," sharane continued. "and finally, by uniting this island the muggles called atlantis, you discovered the true meaning of love," mutgeb started again. "you learned that your cousin wasn't as bad as you thought and he discovered the same about you. he learned the truth of your parents, and learned through your help that being different wasn't so bad. by joining the two halves of the island back together, you saved morahana. the act returned the dolphins' home world to them as well as serving the purpose of uniting the final magic to keep the wizarding world safe. this island is the source of pure magic, harry, past, present and future. without your help, there was the danger voldemort would find it and use the magic that dwells within for his own evil plans. you gave the terra auxilium ducere the chance to regenerate itself to its fullest power." "i can't believe you sent me on all those trips, and made me figure out all those riddles, just to give that machine a chance to recharge," harry said bitterly. "i hate riddles!" mutgeb, sharane and frynani laughed at the expression on the young man's face. "why couldn't you have just told me what you needed? i would have gone anyway, but maybe i could have taken ginny with me." "you needed the time to discover yourself, as well," sharane said. "you needed to learn to rely on yourself." "the battle you just fought, could not have been done by anyone but you," frynani added. "the powers of the five were needed to strengthen your own ability to fight voldemort, but you had to do it alone." "harry, you have always had your friends there to help you," mutgeb continued. "they have always stood by you and would willingly sacrifice their own lives to help you. look at what happened at the ministry of magic a few years ago. but you were the only one who could have defeated your enemy. you needed to learn to trust yourself and your powers. your friends could not have helped you with what you

alone had to do." "but at what cost?" harry said with a lump forming in his throat. "i've lost my ginny. without her, i have nothing left." "are you sure about that?" mutgeb asked, glancing down at the child now sleeping in her arms. "she's really mine?" he asked in a soft whisper, unconsciously touching the small hand tucked beneath her chin. "yes harry, she is," mutgeb answered softly. "that's why ginny loved her so much," he said with tears brimming his eyes. "she could feel the truth." "she is a very powerful witch, harry," mutgeb said, slipping the child out of her arms and into the reluctant embrace of her young father's. "was," he whispered, tears slipping down his cheeks and onto the small head of the baby he held close to his heart. as he began to bond with his new daughter, his heart began to scream for the love he had lost. if only he could tell ginny. if only he could offer her the child she so desperately wanted. ****************************************************************************** "where's harry?" ginny asked in a soft, childlike voice, as they gathered in the great hall. nearly a week had passed, and still there was no word of their hero. it should have been a time of great celebration, but there was little happiness around the wizarding world. the leaders of the community gathered at hogwart's, while the daily prophet continued to ask the question everyone wanted to know; "where is harry potter?" sitting at the head table that had been magically enlarged greatly, were the minister of magic and his wife along with their two eldest sons, the american president of wizardry and his wife along with their two sons and two daughters, a wide assortment of aurors who were not busy escorting death eaters to azkaban, the school's many professors, several visiting dignitaries who had come to lend a hand in the battle, and one small child who sat in her father's seat, wiping away her tears on the sleeve of her black dress. many lives had been lost during the battle for freedom, including the little house elf winky who had tried to fight, but in fear turned to run and found herself being thrown across the forest by a large giant. several goblins on both sides had died, giants, ogres, centaurs, and one single wizard. snape was dead; his body remained in the hospital wing while preparations were made for his burial. so much loss, so much gained, and still there was no world of the one who had brought about their freedom.

school was nearly over, the term had less than a week to go before the students would leave for real. this was always a time of joy, anxiety and plans. harry and ron would set about planning how they would spend the summer, while ginny and hermione would listen, knowing they could somehow fit time in for a little romance. exams would be nearly finished and the anticipation of learning their scores would echo throughout the summer months. ron would argue with hermione about spending time at her parents' place, while harry would secretly whisper how he would find a way for them to be alone. talk about the quidditch season would sound as bags were being packed and assignments would be issued for the summer months ahead. but this year, none of that was being done. nobody cared about the exams, teachers or students alike. no bags were anxiously being packed, no sounds of laughter or plans for the holiday months could be heard. instead the great hall was silent, with only a few whispered voices to break the dead. even the ghosts seemed affected by the losses. "maybe he's...not coming back," seamus said, staring down at his full plate of potatoes, steaks and pudding. so much food, yet no appetite to eat it with. even the slytherins seemed taken back with thoughts of the gryffindor who had saved them all from a life predicted by their past leaders. "he's not dead," ginny said, rather louder than she had anticipated. the room fell into silent, what little whispering that had been heard now ceased completely as the heads of the students turned in the direction of the red head. "i'd know if he were." "then where is he?" dean asked boldly. the room remained silent, while the headmaster cleared his throat, standing and excusing himself from the room. the sound of his slippers walking down the gleaming waxed floor echoed as he disappeared through the main door, leaving the sorrow and grief of his students behind. the walk up the stairs was long and silent, with even the ghosts falling aside without greeting or comment. the long bearded wizard had a look of determination on his face, a mission in his step. the green slippers carried him onward, up one set of stairs to another, then down a long corridor to the dark room at the end of the hall. he drew a deep breath, sensing the presence of sorrow as he neared the end of the room. there was a shadow standing near the dark window, and dumbledore felt it necessary to clear his throat twice to gain the attention of the visitor. "welcome back harry," he said softly, watching the young man turn away from the window. "i didn't want to come back," harry said honestly. "i know. mutgeb can be very persuasive when she desires to be." "you knew i was with her?" "where else would you have gone?" dumbledore said with a soft chuckle.

"how long have you known her?" harry asked with a frown. dumbledore chuckled again. so much like the harry potter he had known for so long; curious regardless of the circumstances. "i suppose you could say, i've known her my whole life." "she's your sister, isn't she?" harry guessed with a stern look into the old man's eyes. dumbledore smiled again. "you are a very insightful young man," the headmaster answered. "how old are you?" harry asked with a frown. "older than even i care to remember." " guinevere was your wife, wasn't she? you were the a.d. listed on the potter genealogy sheets, aren't you?" "yes," dumbledore said after a few long moments. "she was my wife, and it was the last time i knew true love." "why didn't you tell me? why didn't you take me in when my parents were killed?" "i am not your blood relative, harry, and it was best...even though it was perhaps not the wisest choice, for you to be with your mother's relatives. i could not risk voldemort knowing your connection to me. it would have been too dangerous for you. it was best for you to grow up with your muggle relatives, though it did not turn out quite as well as i had hoped." "if i hadn't survived, you could have signed the declaration of cessation, couldn't you?" "no harry, i could not," dumbledore said shaking his head. "i was not a direct descendant of the potter line. all i could have done was act on your behalf." "you still can," harry said sadly. "i'm not staying professor. i only came back to say...good-bye. i can't stay without her." "without whom, harry?" "ginny," he said with a frown. "i saw bellatrix kill her. i felt her death."

"i see," the headmaster said, pacing his way closer to where the young man stood. "you're going to give up living, because you lost the love of your life? i tried that once, but it didn't work for me, and it won't work for you. there are too many people who need you, including a small child who needs her father." "i know about her," harry said, turning back to the window. "ginny would have loved raising her." "i'm sorry harry, but i'm afraid you've lost me. perhaps i'm getting old after all. please explain yourself." "the baby voldemort created, was done with my blood," harry said impatiently, feeling stupid for answering questions he knew the old man already understood. "the child ginny and i stole from him is mine. the witches told me how she was created." "fascinating," dumbledore said with a raised eyebrow. "so you're a father? congratulations." "i'm not really in the mood, professor." "i understand, harry. much has been lost the past few days. i suppose there are two little girls in need of their fathers, then." "i can't be there for her," harry insisted. "i would never know how to be a father to her. ginny would have loved to raise her though." "indeed. as i said, harry, much has been lost due to voldemort. but perhaps before you leave, you should bid your farewells to the one taken from our midst. the body is still here." "she's here?" harry said, swallowing hard. "in there," dumbledore answered, pointing to a private section of the hospital wing, hidden behind a large screen. without words, harry found his feet moving toward the dark corner, followed close behind by the school's headmaster. he stopped at the end of the bed, staring down at the dark image hidden beneath the layer of sheet. what had he done? he thought. it was his fault she was here, his fault she would never be with him again. with tears streaming down his cheeks, harry stepped up to the side of the bed and laid his hand on the shoulder of the body. the coolness of death made the sheets feel like ice beneath his touch. "i can't go on without her," harry said between sad sobs. "the school feels your loss, harry," dumbledore said, stepping around the other

side of the bed and drawing the sheet down across the lifeless face. harry blinked several times, frowning as he focused his eyes on the cold, dead image of severus snape. looking back up to dumbledore, seeing the sad expression on his aged face. "i don't understand professor," harry said. "where's ginny? i saw bellatrix attack her, i saw her die. i need to see her body." "you owe thanks to a special little elf, who has always looked after you." harry thought for a moment, and then realized what the old wizard meant. "misty," he whispered, his eyes widening as he stared at the man across form him. "ginny?" "she's in the great hall, along with many others who anxiously await their hero," dumbledore looked back down to snape and frowned. "all except a small girl, who only wants her daddy back. a child should never have to loose both parents at such a tender age." harry frowned, glancing back to the lifeless body lying before him. "a child should have their parent to love them, even if it is someone like snape." reaching inside his shirt, he pulled out the crystal he had held close to his heart for so long. he now understood what mutgeb meant; he knew the moment was right and he knew his precious gift was not meant for his own vanity. holding the crystal tightly in his grip, he closed his eyes, rubbing the crystal until it began to grow in a soft green hue. laying the crystal on the forehead of snape's lifeless body, he stepped back. watching as the warm glow began wrapping around the long dark body, bringing back to life the one person he had spent years detesting. the room began to take on warmth it didn't have a few moments before as harry and dumbledore watched the chest of the dead man begin to breathe. his eyes blinked twice before they opened, staring at the ceiling. dumbledore smiled down at the greasy image of his potions professor. "welcome back, severus," he said softly. "what...how?" croaked the dry voice of the man. "i think perhaps you and harry have some things to talk about," the old man said, stepping back around the end of the bed. he paused momentarily to pat the young man on the shoulder. "i think there will be much to celebrate tonight, after all." harry watched the headmaster leave the room, thinking that his step seemed a bit lighter than when he had entered a little while ago. he turned back to see snape struggle to sit up and instinctively reached forward to help. the room was silent as the two stared at each other. "why?" snape asked after a few moments.

"i suppose you could say, i'm more like my father than you ever thought. there's little a man won't do for the right person." snape glanced down at his feet then back up to harry. "i suppose you expect me to thank you, potter?" he whispered. "no. but there's a little girl who deserves your praise. she needs you more than i needed to change the past. i think i finally understand how much i had growing up, and how lucky i was to have parents that sacrificed their lives for me. don't make her regret wishing life was different." snape didn't answer, he simply raised an arrogant eyebrow and stood from the bed he had occupied in death for the past week. he tried to steady himself of legs that struggled to regain circulation, before slowly walking past harry. he paused inside the doorway and looked back across his shoulder to the young wizard standing there watching. "your father was...perhaps, not as bad as i had once thought." harry smiled, knowing how hard it was for the greasy git to admit anything good about james potter. "your parents would have been proud of you potter," he said. "i know they are." harry said with a smile. "do me a favor, will you? try and take it easy on gryffindor. after all, some of us have a lot going for us." snape raised his brow and turned around, leaving harry to smile as he listened to his shuffled step down the corridor. ****************************************************************************** the great hall was filled with a stunned silence as the door opened up and their dead potions professor stepped through. he walked deliberately up the isle next to the gryffindor table, stopping short of the head of the room as a little voice screamed in delight and a tiny body ran to him, nearly knocking him off his feet as she jumped into his arms. the students watched the snide, stern image of the man they all feared and hated, hug tightly to the small child, kissing her cheek and forehead several times. "how is this possible?" ron asked in a hushed tone. "dumbledore must have found a spell," hermione said with a frown, her tone barely above a whisper. "that must have been why he left in such a hurry." "i don't mean the greasy git coming back to life," ron snapped softly. "i meant his showing affection. i didn't think he understood what emotion was." "it's his daughter, ron," ginny scolded in turn. "children have a way of making

even the coldest of hearts warm." "i was so sad, daddy," amanda said through the hushed whispers of the room. "i wished and wished you'd come back." "in this school, my little love, wishes do come true," snape told his daughter, lifting her in his arms and carrying her to the head table. ginny watched the two for several seconds, with a frown. if only wishes did come true, she would have harry sitting beside her now. just as the thought formed in her mind, the doors to great hall opened again, nearly headless nick entered through the open threshold with a large smile on his pale face, as he readjusted his head on his shoulders. he was followed close behind by a very jubilant peeves, who was spraying confetti over the students as he sang out; "pottie-pottie true and sweet, listen to the sound of his feet." to the ceiling, ducking too late as a spray of confetti was shot and head. the room seemed to take on a sudden life of excitement several times brushing the paper and dust from her shoulders and growling angrily at peeves the whole time.

ginny glanced up across her face as she blinked off her hair,

"peeves, you bloody idiot," she snapped, spitting the debris from her mouth that fell in when she gasped at the assault. "now is that any out, lifting her arms around her, his neck and for was watching.

way for a young lady to speak?" a voice said, as a hand reached to her feet. she didn't have to see to know who was wrapping his and when their lips met, she knew he was back. her arms circled several moments, they couldn't care less where they were or who

"potter's back!" a hufflepuff said with a surprised tone. "just in time for supper, i see," ron said, hurrying around the table and patting the young man on the back. "hey, harry, get in any good shots for us?" fred asked and he and george gathered near. "leave the boy alone," percy insisted pushing through the crowd. "he needs room to breathe." "too bad you don't," george said bitterly. "yeah, his brain's been absent of oxygen for years," fred added.

"harry, i thought..." ginny whispered, as hands began patting him on the back. "i never want to be further away from you, then i am right now," he whispered back against her ear as he held her tightly to his chest. "i thought i'd lost you. i saw you get struck and fall. i thought..." "i would never leave you, you should now that," she whispered back reaching up to kiss him again, but being pulled away as eager students wanted his attention. "i see you're back in time to collect your reward," malfoy said, stepping up behind him and smiling his trademark smirk. "this is all the reward i want," he said, smiling at the tear-filled eyes of his beloved ginny. "what about the bounty on you-know...i mean voldemort's head?" malfoy asked again, a smug look tinting his face with light. "what bounty?" harry asked in surprise. "there was a five million dollar bounty on the head of lord voldemort," malfoy explained. "providing he was brought in alive. fifteen million dollars if he was killed. i trust by the destruction of the dark mark, you won?" "i didn't do it alone," harry said in a stunned silence. "so, what are you going to do with all the money?" seamus said, after patting harry's back several times. "you earned it you know?" "no i didn't," harry said, still stunned at the news of a bounty. "then who did?" ron asked in a surprised tone. harry looked up at him and smiled. "i think the school did," harry answered with pride, glancing around at the many faces and bodies crowding in around him. "hey harry," a ravenclaw boy called out. "how'd you do it harry?" he asked as students from all four houses began to gather around him, eager to hear the story of how he defeated the evil lord voldemort. "we saw the death mark get eaten," a young hufflepuff girl exclaimed. "you saw what?" harry asked.

"the guardian of gryffindor appeared in the sky above hogwart's," hermione began with a wide grin. "it attacked the death mark and killed the serpent, then laid down over the school to protect it." "you should have seen the death eaters," ron said jubilantly. "they didn't know what to do. they just stood there staring like a pack of idiots." harry laughed at the images filtering through his mind. "where've you been for the past week?" dean thomas asked. it seemed all the voices began to blend in together and sounded like a megaphone of curious questions. "students, please," dumbledore said with a raise of his voice as he stood in front of the room. "return to your seats. i'm sure mr. potter is hungry after his ordeal, and i'm sure he'll tell us all about his adventures in due time. i believe the minister of magic has an announcement," he continued as the room regained its composure. dumbledore turned to mr. weasley who stood and cleared his throat. "i'm sure we're all very happy harry has returned to us," he said, winking at his only daughter. "perhaps some of us more than others," the students began to chuckle at the bright red color that crept up ginny's neck and face. "the ministry of magic would like to extend its thanks to harry potter as well as reward him the bounty placed on lord voldemort's head many years ago. we would also like to offer him the position he seems best fit for. there is an opening at the ministry for a new auror, if you're interested harry." harry smiled, feeling happier than he thought he ever would again. he listened to the excited comments of his fellow students, then glanced to malfoy, ron and hermione who remained by his side, his arms wrapping tightly around ginny. "thank you mr. weasley, but i must decline," harry said, listening to the gasps of disbelief among the room. "there were five of us fighting voldemort that night, sir. i was never alone and it would be prudent to accept the position myself." "i see. perhaps then, the five would care to discuss their futures with the ministry?" "are you mental?" ron exclaimed, causing the students to gasp at his reaction to the minister, even though it was his father. ron ignored the shocked expression on mr. weasley's face and never once looked to his mother, who offered a scornful expression his way. "it's bad enough having to go to school with draco malfoy, i will not work with him as well!" "the feeling is mutual, weasel," malfoy said with a smirk. "but then again, who's going to be around to save your sorry arse?" "i can save myself thank you very much, and stop calling me weasel, ferret-face!"

ron shouted, as the room exploded in an array of laughter. "if i may continue," mr. weasley said with a bright smile. "now that harry has returned to us, there are some issues that need to be addressed. many spells were used over the course of what i'm sure will be known as 'the great battle', and many of them were forbidden." mr. weasley glanced briefly to malfoy, who had returned to his own table and lowered his eyes, knowing the consequences of his actions. "in any ordinary circumstances, the ministry would have no choice but to punish and arrest those guilty of breaking the law. however," he continued glancing back at those gathered around the head table. "given the fact that these were not normal conditions, and the spells were used in self defense, the members of the ministry, along with the leaders of our neighboring wizarding communities have unanimously agreed to overlook the misuse of forbidden spells on this single occasion and grant immunity to those otherwise considered guilty." the students broke into a round of applause, knowing more than just a few had resorted to using the notorious spells. "i believe the students are saying thank you, minister," dumbledore said with a warm smile. "and as such, i believe thanks should be issued to all who remained behind and fought the battle to save our world. as mr. potter has pointed out, there were more involved than a single person. and as such, the school has decided to award each of this year's attendees with a very special accommodation and a plaque will be issued for all who enter the castle, so future generations will never forget what has happened here." another applause echoed off the walls, and when the noise settled down, dumbledore raised his hand, changing the school flags that had decorated the hall for the past several years in gryffindor colors, back to the colors of the four houses. among them was a new flag, hanging above the main entrance. this flag was unique, as its color was a bright purple, and in its center was a large five point star, enclosing a golden phoenix. the words that decorated the boarders simply read, "five joined once divided to form the star of the five united."

chapter twenty-eight

"will you hold still?" harry asked, frustration echoing in his tone. "tell me again why i'm doing this?" ron asked, edging a finger under his collar, as harry tried to secure a bow in his friend's silk tie. "because you're in love," harry said with a half grin. "it's what we guys do, in order to keep the girls we love happy." "then why aren't you getting married too?"

"i will be next year, unless i'm put in azkaban for killing you, now hold still!" i still can't believe i'm doing this," ron grumbled, finally ceasing his fidgeting long enough for harry to complete a perfect bow around neck. "there," harry said with a deep sigh. "now, even hermione won't have any objections." "i just wish her dad didn't," ron mumbled under his breath, but since there were only the two of them in the room, with the exception of hedwig who was perched on the window seal, his words sounded loud and clear. "ron, you have to give the guy a chance," harry said, sitting on the bed across from him as the red head sat discouragingly on the edge of the bed he had occupied the past year. "you're taking his only daughter away. i'm sure when the time comes, your dad isn't going to be much better with me." "my dad loves you like a son. besides, ginny's a prat. he'll be glad to get rid of her." "watch it ronald," a voice said from behind them, causing them both to turn and see the attractive young woman in question standing by the open bedroom door. ron gasped, standing quickly, his face flushed and his eyes wide with fear. "what's wrong?" he demanded when she walked in to stand next to harry. "oh, god, hermione's changed her mind hasn't she? i knew this would happen. i knew she would think it was a mistake to marry me. after all, what have i got to offer her? her parents are wealthy muggles; she can have anything she wants with them. i'll bet that's it," he continued, now pacing in front of harry and ginny who stared on in amused silence. "her dad talked her out of it. i just knew he'd try something like this. well, if he thinks he can get her away from me that easily...well, i'll show him. i wonder if i can remember that spell to turn him into a tea cozy." "i wouldn't do that if i were you, mate," harry said, forcing the amusement from his tone. "you wouldn't want to get on the bad end of hermione's wand." "besides, she hasn't backed out of anything," ginny said, unable to hide her smile. "even if she were to walk away from the wedding, which she isn't," she added quickly, seeing the fearful look in her brother's eyes, "she wouldn't walk away from her commencement ceremony. hermione has been looking forward to this day for seven years. i don't think even the reappearance of voldemort could keep her from the events of the day." " so...she's still going to marry me?" ron asked in a slow, quiet tone. "yes, she's going to marry you, you daft prat."

"why don't we get downstairs now," harry said with a smile. "i don't think i'm all that anxious to miss graduation either." "yeah, right," ron said, not really paying much attention to what was being said. harry chuckled as ginny took one arm and he the other, guiding ron down the stairs and through the portrait hole. "i was wondering what was keeping you," hermione said, hurrying up to them as they stepped down the grand staircase, looking around at the mass of seventh year students, waiting to be escorted into the great hall, which had been transformed for the occasion. from the slightly ajar door, they could see the long tables, so familiar after seven years, were gone and in their place were rows of chairs, each facing forward to the front of the room, where the professors' table had been replaced with a podium and seats for dumbledore and the guest of honors. family members were sitting in the rear seats chatting happily with each other. harry could catch an occasional word filtering through the open door. "i always knew harry potter would be the one to get rid of him." "never doubted him for a moment." "i never believed a thing the daily prophet was writing about him." harry frowned, as he listened. it wasn't that long ago, that he was being shunned, denied and whispered about like an insane criminal. now he was a celebrated hero. he was tired of people looking at him in awe and wonder, but the idea that he would now be famous as the one to kill the greatest dark lord since salazar slytherin, seemed to bother him even more. "hey mate," ron was saying looking at his best friend with a frown. "you still with us?" harry glanced up, lowering the hand he had unconsciously raised to his now silent scar. "yeah, i'm fine," he assured them with a forced smile. he glanced to his friends and noticed the concerned expressions shining back at him, causing a real smile to creep across his lips. "honest, i'm fine. just getting used to...things." "well, if it isn't the famous four," snape said as he rounded the stairs that lead up from the dungeons, his hand holding tight to the small girl who smiled brightly, breaking away and running toward harry. with a chuckle of amusement, harry knelt down and wrapped his arms around amanda, returning her hug. "my daddy said you made him better," she said with a huge smile crossing her tiny

mouth. harry looked up at snape in surprise. "it wasn't just me," harry said softly. "you know, this school is pretty special. when you make a wish, it often comes true." "i know, daddy told me." "did your daddy also tell you, that harry could fly on a broom, and he's fought dragons and saves girls from snakes?" ron asked with a sneer toward snape. "really?" she asked in complete awe. "it's just been a great seven years," harry said with a smile. "will you teach me?" amanda asked, looking up to the three taller people standing around her. "i want to fly." "i can teach you next year," ginny said with a sad expression crossing her eyes. "harry, ron and hermione are leaving today, but i'll be here one more year...alone." "not quite alone," a voice said from behind them, causing harry to stand from where he had been perched on the floor. "what's the matter malfoy," ron asked with a wicked grin. "didn't pass your classes so you got held back?" "there's not much chance in that, weasley," snape answered abruptly. "the fact is, dumbledore has asked me to return next year to teach the potions class," malfoy answered with his trademark smirk. "what?" harry and ron asked together, as hermione and ginny exchanged glances. "are you leaving professor snape?" hermione asked curiously, hoping her voice didn't betray her true feelings. "no miss granger, i am not," snape said with an evil grin crossing his pale face. "i have been appointed as the defense against the dark arts instructor." "get outta here!" ron exclaimed shortly. "you've got to be kidding?"

"i beg your pardon?" snape asked with a frown drawing his already black eyes closer together. "what ron means, is congratulations," hermione said quickly, holding onto ron's cloak sleeve to stop him from speaking. "it's a great step up for you." "yes," snape answered disbelieving. "i think we should be getting inside," harry said, fighting back the laugh when he saw ron's expression. snape brushed past the five, taking his daughter in hand and walking up to the weasleys, where mrs. weasley took amanda and sat her on her lap. "i can't believe it," ron said in a gasped whisper as mcgonagall stepped out of the great hall, signaling for the graduates to gather closer. "i can't bloody believe it." "at least you don't have to worry about it," ginny said with a scowl. "i still have one year left." "don't worry, weaslette," malfoy said with a seductive smile. "i'll be here to help you through the rough times. after all, i am severus' godson. i'm sure i could intervene on your behalf." "she won't need your help," harry said sharply. "ginny's a brilliant student and she can pass any dada exam that greasy git wants to throw at her." "come on, we have to line up," hermione said with a sigh. "i'll see you later," ginny said, reaching up and kissing harry's lips, who smiled softly down to her. "think you're ready for all the things fame has to offer, potter?" malfoy asked as they walked slowly toward mcgonagall. "you mean there's more then i've already had to contend with?" "yeah, only a lot. you still have a huge reward to collect, you know. it's enough to make you closely the wealthiest wizard in the world." "what reward?" ron asked with a frown. "the reward put together by the wizarding communities, for voldemort's demise. it was doubled sixteen years ago, when he vanished and doubled again two years ago when knowledge of his return became public."

"bloody hell," ron said with wide eyes. "i don't want it," harry said shortly, his jaw set and his eyes intent on staring straight ahead. "but it's a great deal of money," seamus said, overhearing the conversation. "i don't care," harry insisted. "i would rather forget this whole thing ever happened." "your parents were killed," parvati patil added, stepping up to malfoy's side. "surely you'll want restitution for that." "why would i want money for my parents deaths?" harry snapped, a little louder than he would have preferred, causing a hush to fall among his fellow graduates. mcgonagall looked up across the heads to the young man and frowned, as she too listened to what was being said. "i just meant, the reward is owed to you," parvati said embarrassed. "the only reward i want is to have this whole thing put behind me. i want a normal life. there isn't a single day that goes by that i don't wish things were different. i hate people looking at me as if i had two heads, wanting to see this stupid scar," he said lifting his hair from his forehead. "i hate hearing the whispers and rumors. i didn't ask for any of this and there's nothing i wouldn't give to have a normal life." "nothing?" malfoy asked, and then glanced through the door to the great hall toward a certain young red head sitting next to her brothers. "there is a reason for all that life gives us," mcgonagall said softly, causing the heads to turn toward her. "if there is one thing you should have learned over the past seven years, it is to trust in the future and learn from the past. that's a lesson that could never have been taught without personal sacrifice and dedication." the students remained silent for several moments as they considered these words. with a soft clearing of his throat, charlie weasley broke the silence, smiling at them over the memories of the past year. he had stepped out of the great hall in time to hear harry's outburst and the wise words of gryffindor house leader. "i think it's time we get this thing started," he said with a cheerful tone. "i believe the hall has been reserved for another event soon." ron gasped, remembering the real reason he was feeling strangled in this horrible tie.

"are you still planning on marrying weasley, granger?" ernie macmillan from hufflepuff asked across the many heads. "absolutely. why wouldn't i?" hermione answered, reaching out and grasping ron's sweaty hand. "well for one thing...he's weasel," millicent bulstrode sneered from where the slytherins were lining up. "knock it off," malfoy snapped looking sternly at his fellow housemate. "ron's a lucky guy and hermione's very fortunate to have someone who loves her enough to sacrifice his own life for her. you should be so lucky, bulstrode." ron stared silently, eyes wide at the blonde disbelievingly. malfoy turned back to the red head and raised a blonde eyebrow. "besides," he continued. "he's part of the united five, and like it or not, that makes him special." "you're a part of that too, draco," harry said, placing a hand on his shoulder. malfoy turned staring at harry, then looked down, taking the hand of the one person he had spent so many years hating, and shaking it with a new friendship. the sound of a solitary pair of hands began to applaud from the top of the stairs, causing the group to look up at the silver haired old wizard, standing in his sky blue robes and cap. in moments the rest of the grand entrance was erupting in applause when malfoy turned, reluctantly reaching his hand toward ron, who took it with equal reluctance. "i believe we have a day full of celebration ahead of us," professor dumbledore said a few moments later, as he stepped down to the center of the group, smiling proudly to harry. "we mustn't keep our guests waiting any longer." the four houses lined up, one behind the other, and proceeded through the open door of the great hall behind their headmaster and mcgonagall. hufflepuff lead the way up the carpet decorated with the symbols of the houses, followed by ravenclaw, gryffindor and finally slytherin. it took several moments before the students were seated at the front of the room, staring up at the teachers, guest speakers and hermione, who had been elected the class's valedictorian. harry glanced behind him smiling as he saw ginny sitting among the rows of guests and students. for a brief moment, their minds connected and he saw the love and joy she held for him. then with a double glance, he took particular note of the three guests sitting not far from the weasleys. there, in their best dress was uncle vernon and aunt petunia, both looking rather disapproving at the sight of what was happening, glancing occasionally at the ceiling, resembling the bright sun and clear blue sky outside. next to them was dudley, much thinner than harry had ever seen him, sitting proudly in his dress cloak and cap, he smiled to harry and raised his thumb. harry returned the smile, looking back to the front of the room.

so much had changed in his life; he could barely contemplate it all. sitting next to him was his best friend, just as he had the past seven years, through happy times and sorrow, through tests, exams, quidditch and snape's potions. since that first day fate had brought them together on the train that lead them to this fantastic school, to the struggles of death and pain. through tears and laughter, the years had passed and their lives had bonded tightly. they had grown from friends to brothers, which was greater than any power he had developed to date. ron on the other hand, shifted often in his seat, feeling hot and sweaty, trying not to think about what he was leaving behind him, or what lay ahead. he was filled with a mixture of sorrow and anticipation. his tie felt as if it were tightening around his neck, strangling the air from his lungs, preventing him from swallowing, causing his throat to feel as if it were stuffed full of dry cotton. it wasn't until hermione had stood to issue her speech that he settled down. he smiled up at her, as she looked down to him. "we welcome you here today, students, faculty and honored guests," she began in a proud tone. "as this year's graduating class, we wish to extend a heartfelt thank you to our professors and instructors, for the wisdom and guidance you have given us. we thank you for preparing us for our futures and for the first steps we'll take outside these castle walls as fully trained witches and wizards. muggle born, or pureblood, we have grown through the years from individual houses, through prejudices and fears, to become united as one school and one family. this past year has proven most challenging for all of us, but it has also brought us together to represent our school, our world and ourselves with the pride shared by all wizards worldwide. as we board the hogwarts express for the last time, we do so with a great sense of sadness, but with an enthusiasm to confront our futures in the ways taught and instilled in us by our great instructors. so for one last time, we bid this old school farewell, hoping that we have set a path for future generations to follow with pride and as much enthusiasm as we have shared these past seven, wonderful and glorious years." the guests and students applauded loudly, whistles and shouts accompanied hermione as she finished, sitting back in the seat she had occupied a few minutes earlier. professor dumbledore stood a few moments later, waiting patiently as the room calmed down, then smiled happily at the faces that stared up at him. "i have seen many students pass through these doors," he began, a soft emotion echoed through his voice. "i have watched good and bad come and go, i have had the privilege to teach some of the greatest witches and wizards of our time, while i have walked many to the gravesite during times of dark despair. but never have i had the honor to stand before a class as brave as this one. the trials and battles this particular graduating class has endured, has only stood as witness to the strength of our youth and the truth they hold dear for their futures. i have never been prouder of any graduating class than i am of this one. i welcome all of you back here as guests, visitors, perhaps instructors and parents of future generations." the students laughed and applauded their headmaster, as his smile widened. "now then, enough of my blabbering," dumbledore continued, watching as the teachers stood and formed a line at the front of the room, allowing hermione to rejoin her classmates. "i believe it is time to present our graduates with their certificates. professor mcgonagall, if you would." mcgonagall stepped forward, unrolling the parchment that contained the names of the graduating students.

"abbott, hannah," she said, and the students applauded the hufflepuff girl as she stood and walked to the line of professors, shaking hands with each in turn, then stepping to dumbledore who handed her a rolled parchment, smiling and shaking hands with her. one by one, the names were called, each receiving a loud round of applause. hufflepuff, ravenclaw, gryffindor and slytherin, each stepped forward, accepted their congratulatory handshakes and certificates and each one, wiping tears from their eyes or waving their parchments above their heads, rejoined their fellow students with pride. hermione stepped forward as her name was called, accepting not just her certificate of completion, but also her award of excellence and her plaque celebrating her as this year's student with the highest marks. dumbledore smiled as she blushed her way through the line, taking particular note of the loud applause and whistles a certain red head offered when mcgonagall introduced the young woman as hermione granger weasley. it wasn't until harry's name was announced, that the roar of applause heightened, shouts, whistles and cheers followed him along the line, through snape's cold and reluctant handshake, to the hearty hug from hagrid and the mystical "i predicted this would be a great day for you," from trelawney, to where he stopped and accepted the parchment from dumbledore. but rather than offering him the customary handshake, the old wizard smiled and reached forward, hugging the young man proudly. harry had returned the hug, patting the old man on the back, fighting the tears back from his eyes. "your parents and sirius would be very proud of you, harry," dumbledore told him in his ear. harry smiled as he pushed away from the grandfather-like embrace. "i know they are," he said, feeling the warmth of his parents' spirits by his side as he returned to his seat. he watched with pride as his fellow students continued to collect their certificates, applauding doubly loud, whistling and shouting as ron blushed his way through the line and back to the seat between his two best friends. "i believe the minister of magic would like to say a few words, before we depart and prepare for our special event of the afternoon," dumbledore said, watching as ron's face turned from a bright red to a pale white. mr. weasley stood, approached the front of the room and smiled proudly at his son. "professor dumbledore has already expressed the pride we all share in this particular graduating class, but i have even more to be proud of, as my youngest son not only receives his certificate this day, but also takes himself a wonderful wife," he smiled, clearing his the emotion from his throat. "i am also proud to announce the appointment of three of these students to the post of aurors. my son ronald and his soon-to-be bride hermione, and harry potter have been accepted into auror training. they will join the ranks of many great witches and wizards who have devoted their lives to protecting and upholding the laws of our world." again the room exploded into a loud round of applause at the announcement. "many have asked me about the reward placed on the head of lord voldemort," he continued, watching the expression that crossed harry's face, as many of the students turned and watched, expecting a repeat of the argument that had ensued in

the entrance hall. "it is the intention of the ministry of magic to present this reward to those responsible for the death of the darkest wizard ever to plague our world. therefore, if you will all look beneath your seats for an envelope." the students all frowned, but did as ordered, reaching beneath their seats and pulling out the envelopes, secured with the seal of the ministry of magic. mr. weasley glanced to ginny and dudley as well, nodding to them to follow suit, which they did finding a similar envelope beneath their chairs. "the reward has been divided equally among all those who fought to defeat voldemort and defend our world. the younger grades have also been given envelopes, as well as those who joined the fight from our neighboring countries and ally races. i believe, even though it was divided rather widely, the amount will be surprising to all of you." mr. weasley looked directly at harry who frowned. students all around him were ripping their envelopes open and gasping at the amount of the gringott's credit slips inside. harry reluctantly did as the others, and smiled brightly when he saw the note inside his. "harry," it read. "i am very much aware of your feelings about this, therefore i have taken the liberty of donating your share of the reward money to the school, in the form of a scholarship for underprivileged students wishing to attend hogwarts, but are otherwise unable to. perhaps this will make up for the pain caused by voldemort's actions and help educate future generations against the evils of perverted powers. i hope this will be met with the acceptance it was intended. arthur weasley." harry folded the note and looked up at the apprehensive expression on the minister's face. his smile grew brighter and he nodded his head. it was the perfect way to turn evil into good. "i wish to bid each of you a very found and sorrowful farewell," dumbledore said interrupting the excited chatter among the students. "now, at the risk of being rude, i believe we have a wedding to start, before the hogwarts express leaves hogsmeade. therefore," he continued, waving his hand and watching as the house flags and emblems disappeared and in their place found fountains of spring water flowing magically from the corners, roses of every color imaginable covering the walls like a carpet and pillars of candles edging the walkway. hermione stood and exited the room quickly, followed by ginny, mrs. weasley and penelope. ron gulped loudly in his sudden explosion of nerves, unaware of the students around him who stood and joined their families leaving harry to deal with his friend's sudden eruption of fears. "why am i doing this?" he asked again, as harry chuckled, pulling him toward the front of the room, where dumbledore stood next to mr. weasley, chatting happily before the time he would join the young couple as husband and wife. "love, remember? it does strange things to a guy," harry said, glancing behind him as neville stepped forward. harry smiled at his former gryffindor classmate, amazed at the change in him over the past year. he had turned from a fearful youth, to a tall, proud wizard, brave and confident in a way nobody had ever anticipated. "hey ron," neville said, reaching in the pocket of his cloak. "try this." ron stared at him blankly as he took the small vial from him.

"what is it?" ron asked with a frown. "it's some of the potion you guys gave me, you know, to deal with snape. i still have quite a bit left. maybe it will help you get through the day without passing out." "but this is just flavored water," ron said, before harry could stop him. neville looked at the two with a frown. "no it's not," he said with confusion. "i know the effects of the potion. i've been able to deal with snape because of it." he stopped and looked at the color creeping up ron's face, then turned to harry with a curious expression. "it's not water, is it?" "i'm sorry neville," harry began. "at first it was a real potion, but after a while we substituted it with plain water. we had to. the side effects of the real potion were too dangerous for you to continue taking it." "i think i'm going to be sick," neville said, staggering slightly to lean against the pillar of flowers nearby. "neville, listen," harry said, as he and ron took hold of his arms and lead him to a vacant seat. "it wasn't the potion that made you brave. you had it in you all along; the bravery was a part of you. no magic could have given you that." "but...snape...i told him...i...i'm going to be sick." "neville, what's wrong with him?" luna asked, sitting next to her boyfriend, a hand touching his forehead. "he's just learned he wasn't quite as brave as he thought," ron said. "he looks very peaked," luna said, reaching in her cloak and removing the latest edition of the quibbler. "i thought i saw an article in here on the side effects of snilly bug venom. maybe he got bit without it being seen." "there's no such thing as snilly bugs," ron snarled. "it's a stupid story parents tell their kids to keep them in bed at night. 'stay tucked in or the snilly bugs will get you'. please. anyone who believes that stuff is daft." "really?" luna asked with a bitter look. "my father happens to have found a colony of snilly bugs on his last trip to new guineas. are you calling my father a liar?" "he would never call your father a liar, luna," harry interrupted, jabbing ron in

the ribs to shut him from commenting. "he's just nervous about getting married and neville's just feeling the strain of graduation. i think all either of them needs is bit of love and peace. neville will be fine after a few days of rest and hermione can get ron back under control soon enough." luna looked at him, glancing back to ron and then neville, finally concluding that harry was probably right. "we're ready to begin," charlie said, stepping up to his brother's side, looking at neville with a frown. harry shook his head softly in answer to the questioning frown, then smiled as ron reached for the small vial still gripped in neville's hand. he pulled the stopper and downed the entire contents. "i know it's just water, but i'll take anything i can get," ron said handing the empty container back to his wide eyed friend. "do i want to know?" charlie asked as ron returned to the front of the room. harry chuckled softly, shaking his head. "it's a long story. i'll tell you about it sometime." charlie nodded with a frown, then walked back to where his family was sitting, joining his father as they sat beside a tearful mrs. weasley. professor flitwick raised his wand, charming the instruments in the corner to begin playing as the doors to the great hall opened. ginny was first to walk through, her long red hair adorned with a small wreath of flowers and blue ribbons, her long dress cloak of baby blue made her look like an angel and harry couldn't stop staring at her. she was so beautiful and he felt a sudden surge of pride as their eyes met. "it's not too late to make this a double wedding," ron said, seeing the expression cross through harry's eyes, but he couldn't speak. his heart seemed as though it were in his throat and he felt a warmth burn through his veins. ron patted his best friend on the back, smiling boldly at the wide eyes that stared at him. "i can't...can i?" harry asked, glancing back to ginny. "probably not," ron admitted. "mum and dad would kill us both, if they didn't get a chance to make a big deal over it." harry drew a deep breath to steady his nerves as the music changed and ron looked up to see mr. granger walking down the isle, hermione on his arm. her cloaks of white hugging her frame brilliantly, the wreath of flowers placed gently on top of her head encircled the hair pinned up in a bun. she was vision of loveliness and ron could hard breathe as he watched her approach him. harry felt a sudden stab of guilt. how could he have thought, even briefly, of taking this away from him? he knew that ron and hermione needed this day, their day to cherish without incident. "dearly beloved and honored guests," dumbledore began in a loud, jubilant tone. "we are gathered together today to celebrate the joining of this rather nervous wizard to this beautiful young witch." hermione blushed, still holding onto her father's arm as she and ron stood in front of the headmaster.

"are you ready to give your daughter to this bloke?" dumbledore asked with a smile and a twinkle in his eye that had rarely been seen these last sixteen years. mr. granger looked to ron, smiling contently at the fearful, pale face that stared back at him. "i am," mr. granger said shortly, kissing hermione's cheek and reaching his hand out to ron. harry noted the slight green tinge growing up his friend's neck, slipping his hand beneath his elbow and raising his hand to shake the older muggle's. "now, with that said," dumbledore, continued with a soft clearing of his throat. "mr. weasley, will you take this witch to be your eternal wife? will you care for her and guide her, support her and love her through good times and bad? will you be her friend and her confidant, and share with her your soul from this moment on?" ron nodded his head silently, then squeaked a loud, "i will," when harry jabbed his ribs, causing the room to erupt in soft chuckles. "miss granger, will you take this...extremely squeamish wizard to be your eternal husband?" dumbledore asked, watching the fear continue to drift up ron's neck, to his cheeks and ears. "i think you'd better hurry professor," harry whispered with a smile. "i don't know how much more he can take." dumbledore issued his questions to hermione, smiling as she assured him she had no question of being ron's soul mate. the older wizard turned to harry and smiled at the young man. "i trust you have the ring?" he asked, and harry pulled the silver and diamond band circling around the single diamond solitaire ring from his cloak and handed it to the headmaster, watching the relief cross over his eyes. "mr. weasley, take this ring and place it on your wife's finger," dumbledore ordered gently, and ron did as instructed, holding hermione's hand with his sweaty, shaking one. "repeat after me please. with the acceptance of this ring, i ask you to be my wife, to share your joys and tears with me and to accept my love and faithfulness from this day forward, until our souls have dissolved in time." ron gulped twice, then glanced to dumbledore who nodded softly. in a quivering tone, he repeated the words, stumbling over them once and asking hermione to share his faithfulness until his joys dissolved in tears. with a deep blush, he started again, slowly thinking over the vows he offered hermione, getting it right the second time around. with a heavy sigh, he smiled to his new wife and waited as dumbledore repeated the vows for hermione to present to ron. as usual, she needed no prompting to get her instructions right the first time. ron felt the cold metal of his ring slide onto his finger, and glanced down, pride and love swelling up inside him.

"now, if there are no objections to this union," dumbledore continued. "i proudly present this couple to you as man and wife." the room was silent as ron stood there staring blankly at hermione, his transfixed state interrupted by harry nudging his arm and whispering in his ear. "this is the part where you kiss her, mate. do you remember how, or should i ask malfoy to show you?" ron turned an angry glare to harry, then looked back to hermione, aware at last of what everyone was waiting for. harry chuckled, applauding with the rest of the guests when ron circled his bride in his arms, kissing her fully on the lips. ************************************************************************ an hour later, as the guests were enjoying the luncheon the house elves had prepared for the wedding, harry found himself unable to stop thinking of how he wanted to spend the summer holiday. he had arranged with mr. weasley to take the time off before starting his training to be with ginny. but the reason had been left vague. now as the day drew to a close, he could hold back no longer. he felt himself bursting inside and knew he had to explain his need to leave as soon as possible. he watched as mr. weasley held his wife in his arms until the music they were dancing to ended, then quietly stepped to their side. he cleared his throat, bringing their heads around to look at him. mrs. weasley gave him a hug, the fourth one that day and again told him how proud she was of him, her eyes brimming with tears. harry smiled, then glanced to mr. weasley. "i wanted to ask if you would mind terribly, if i took ginny and left now?" he asked. mr. weasley looked at the young man with a frown. "why so soon?" he asked. "you can't leave yet," mrs. weasley interrupted. "we were planning a celebration party for you and ron and hermione." "i'm sorry mrs. weasley, but i have to go. it's very important that ginny meets someone. i'll have her back before the end of the holiday, i promise." "i suppose, if you feel it that important," mr. weasley agreed, the frown still pulling his brows together. "don't worry, we'll explain everything when we return, i promise." "then have a safe trip." harry smiled, shaking the older man's hand and kissing mrs. weasley on the cheek. he turned to find ginny who was standing near the table of desserts talking with malfoy and was half way to her when ron stopped him with

a hand on his shoulder. "i have to thank you mate," he said. "i don't know how i could have gotten through it all without you." "don't think anything of it," harry answered with a friendly smile. "i'm sure you can pay me back next year, when ginny and i get married." "you still going to make an honorable woman out of my sister?" ron teased. harry looked to her and smiled softly. "i have to," he said in a low tone. "she's going to be the mother of my child...i hope." ron gasped, his mouth falling open and his eyes as wide as saucers. "she's....you don't mean....mum and dad are going to flip!" "it's not like that," harry insisted. "she isn't pregnant, but i really have to go. ginny and i have plans that must be kept. look, keep what i said a secret until we return. i promise, we'll explain everything when we get back." "but you said..." ron began with a confused look. "i know what i said, but you have to promise to keep quiet. i don't want your parents getting upset unnecessarily. and i promise, ginny is not expecting a child. it's all complicated and i don't have time to go over it all right now. i'll see you in a few weeks, all right? and remember, not a word." ron nodded dumfound. "you are still going to be there when 'mione and i have our muggle wedding, aren't you?" "i didn't miss the first one, did i?" harry smiled and walked away, leaving ron to watch him hurry to ginny, slipping his arm around her waist and shaking malfoy's hand again, before leading the red head out of the room. "what's the matter?" hermione asked, stepping to her new husband's side, seeing the shocked and confused expression on his freckled face. "harry just said something really weird," he told her. "he said ginny was going to be the mother of his child." "you mean she's..." "no. he said she's not, but it didn't make sense. he promised to explain it all

when they get back, but made me promise not to tell mum and dad. i don't know how i'm going to keep it from them. you know i can't keep secrets very well." hermione smiled, wrapping her arms around his waist and hugging him snuggly. "it won't be that difficult," she promised with a wicked grin. "i know a few ways to keep your mind off harry and your sister." ron blushed, but returned the hug, kissing her forehead. "how long do we have to stay at this thing, before we can slip out and find a quiet wardrobe?" hermione chuckled. "there won't be any wardrobe. but we will be leaving soon. the train leaves hogsmeade in less than an hour." "good. i'm really getting rather anxious to find out if sex after marriage is any different then before." "i wouldn't ask that question again, if i were you," a voice said from behind them, causing ron to jump nearly a foot in the air and spin around in fear. hermione smiled at the expression on her husband's face. "daddy, lay off ron, will you? he's going to have a stroke before we have a chance of making you a grandfather." mr. granger didn't speak; he simply raised an eyebrow and walked away again, allowing ron to time to take a deep breath. "i swear he's out for my blood," ron complained in a hushed tone. "i'd be better off, staying here and taking a full year of nothing but snape's classes." "don't be silly. besides, if you're here and i'm back in london, who's going to help me keep our bed warm?" ron blushed again, this time ignoring the eyes that watched them as he pulled her into his embrace and kissed her passionately. "keeping it warm will be a problem," he promised her with a seductive grin. "i don't think it will ever been that cool. i plan on setting you on fire, at least every night for the next, oh i'd say, eternity." "careful what you promise, mr. weasley," hermione smiled back. "i'll just have to keep you to your word." ************************************************************************ "so where are we going?" ginny asked, as they flew across the ocean. "i want you to meet someone who is becoming quite important to me," harry told her with a smile. ginny frowned, reaching around his waist where she held him, trying

to see his expression. "who?" she asked with deep suspicion. harry thought for a few moments before he answered in a hushed whisper. "our daughter."